Not With My Daughter!
by Spunk N. Wagnels

Marnie woke bright and early to get her husband, Roger, off to the airport. It
was his every other month commute to visit large printer clients face-to-face in
his southeast territory, representing his paper mill's line.  He generally left
Wednesday morning early, and returned Friday evening late, so he could be with
Marnie and their daughter Brenda for the weekend.  This was a routine that
Marnie had grown accustomed to, and now that Brenda was fifteen, almost sixteen,
she would leave her at home to sleep while she dropped Roger off early in the
morning.  

She wore her overcoat, while she served him breakfast, to hide the surprise she
had for his goodbye at the airport.  Marnie had always kept her 39-year-old body
in tiptop shape.  She and Roger had been college sweethearts, and he was the
only man to ever know her carnally. 

At the airport, Marnie was embarrassingly amorous with Roger, when he was trying
to make his leave and enter the terminal.  As he blew her a kiss, picked up his
bag and briefcase, and was about to turn into the rotating doors, Marnie opened
up the coat and struck a sexy pose in her cheerleader outfit from college.  She
could still fit into it, and she still looked great in it too.  

Roger knew what that meant.  He dropped his cases, and approached her for a big
hug and a kiss.  Roger would have nothing else on his mind for the rest of the
trip except their "cheerleader/sports trainer fantasy", "cheerleader/basketball
star fantasy", or . . ."What would it be this time."  He thought on the plane.  

"The sexy cheerleader visits him in his office with a sprained ankle, she places
her bare foot on his knee, and wiggles her toes.  He looks at her ankle, lifting
it up to expose her pantiless, neatly trimmed bush, puts it up to the side of
his face, while he reaches out with his other hand and touches the back of her
upper thigh.  She puts her foot down onto his groin and pulls his head to her
pubic mound under her striped short skirt and . . ."

"Or, would it be the one where, he is coming off the court, and he spontaneously
catches her body while she is upside down on her hands doing a cartwheel, legs
apart, then brazenly plants a kiss between her legs before a cheering crowd and
then lets her continue her wheel, while continuing his way back to the bench.
She gets revenge in the second half by sneaking up behind him when he is doing a
throw-in pass, and pants him in mid-pass.  They are both thrown out of the court
and settle their differences in the men's locker room before the end of the game
and the players return . . ."

"Or, would it be something new, altogether?"  

Marnie got back in her car, and pulled into traffic.  As Marnie drove, she saw
an old Cadillac, gold with a black vinyl top, which seemed to follow her.  She
didn't think much of it at first, it could be coincidence, no need to get
paranoid, but it had been behind her since the airport.  She was getting
distracted by the car's presence and didn't notice that the idiot light for the
oil on the dash had lit up.  

All of a sudden, she heard a loud "bang" from the engine and she steered the car
to the side of the road as it rolled to a stop.  Smoke was coming out from under
the hood, as the car that was behind her slowed and passed.  An eighteen or
nineteen year old young man craned his neck to look at her as the car slowed
down, then crawled into the back seat to continue to lookout the back window as
it continued on its away.   The car turned right at an intersection and rolled
out of sight. 

"Oh, great!  Now what am I going to do?"  Marnie said to herself.  She looked
around at the neighborhood she had only ever driven through.  She never would
have stopped there otherwise.   She got out and figured out how to lift up the
hood, and tried to look in at the engine by waving the steamy smoke out of her
way.  A man appearing on her right and the young man she had seen appearing on
her left then startled her.  

"What seems to be the problem?"  The man said.  

"Well, I was driving along and there was this loud bang, then nothing.  The car
won't work any longer."  She responded. 

"I see the problem, look here.  Maybe it would be easier to see from underneath
here."  He said, pointing out the rod that had shot through the oil pan.  Marnie
crouched down, then got to her hands and knees and saw what he was directing her
attention to.  

"What does that mean?"  She asked.

"That means, Missy, a new engine.  There is no way I, or anybody else, can fix
it here to send you on your way.  How 'bout me and my boy here, give you a lift
wherever it is you're going.  No one's going to steal this piece of junk now.  I
promise."  He said politely in his rough way.  

She got her things, locked the car, and he led her to Caddy parked behind hers,
holding the front door for her like a gentleman.  "Here, why don't you hop on
in?  No, Jeff, you get in back."  He had to say to his flaky son, while slapping
up the backside of his head to stop him from getting in the front seat first.
"Let the lady sit up here."

Trusting that this earthy guy was basically decent, she directed him to her
house, and thanked him for the lift.  When she got out, her daughter, Brenda,
came out the front door with questions on her mind, about the car, these men and
the circumstances.  

The man opened his door, stepped out, and talked to Marnie over the roof of his
car.  "Hey, I'm headed downtown.  Is there some place I can drop either or both
of you off at along the way, like a dealership or something?"

Marnie thought for a moment.  Her daughter would be okay at home, since school
was out, but she could use a ride to a car rental lot.  "Well, if it is along
the way, I could use a lift to a budget type car rental lot." She said
appreciatively.

"Sure, I know just the place." The man said.  "Come on, get in.  "Marnie
reluctantly got in and they drove off.  

The man tried to make conversation, but Marnie just wanted to be done with the
two of them for good.  The kid was giving her the creeps, like he wasn't playing
with a full deck, and the man kept looking at her face, hands and knees, the
only skin that was exposed by the coat.  

They pulled into a parking lot of a small fancy office building.  Before she
could ask why, the man said,  "I've got to stop here a second.  I left something
here last night when I was cleaning.  You should come in a see this joint.
Don't worry.  The office is closed today.  They are all at a retreat for a
couple of days.  Come in with me and check this place out.  You won't believe
how nice it is."  The man said solicitously.

Marnie decided to follow along, since it appeared she could keep him moving if
she were to keep tabs on what he was up to.  The man knew how to disarm the
alarm and had a key to the building.  Marnie was actually impressed with the
money that was sunk into the place.  Every detail, right down to the choice of
plants, was exquisite and spared no expense.  What was annoying, though, was his
kid who followed her, keeping in exact step with her, behind her, out of her
sight.

"Here, its in this one."  The man said, leading the small procession into a
luxurious office.  It was large, with rich dark wood shelves, overstuffed
leather chairs in front of an altar of a desk, and a leather couch along one
wall.  Marnie took a quick look around at all of the expensive objects and
devices around the room.  Figuring that the man had had plenty of time to
retrieve whatever it was that he had come there for, Marnie made her way to the
door.  

Instead of opening the door for her, the man surprised her by turning, wrapping
an arm around her waist, pulling her toward him, and kissing her on the lips.
Marnie started hitting him with short rapid hits on his chest with her clenched
fists, and finally broke free.  She wiped the man's kiss off her lips with the
back of her hand, and then her jacket sleeve.  

"What is the matter with you!  I'm a happily married woman with a child."  She
said berating him.

"Looked more like a young woman to me, Missy."  The man retorted.

"She's only fifteen.  What are you talking about?  Now please, let me out of
here right now.  I've seen enough."  She said demandingly.  

"When I'm good and ready, Missy.  But, first, you are going to do something for
me."  He said in a confident way.  Marnie didn't like the sound of it.  "You
see, you are going to get out of those clothes and make me cum exactly how and
when I tell you to do so."

The kid wiped his nose with his jacket sleeve.  Accentuating his gum chewing and
scrunching up his face in a pained smile, while roughly grabbing his crotch, he
said, "Mind if I go have the younger one?"  

"Go on over; wait for my call; I'll let you know."  The man said, as he tossed
his son the car keys.  "Well, Missy.  Let me put it to you this way.  You have
twenty-five minutes to make me cum, not before twenty-five and not after thirty.
Is that clear?" 

"No, I can't.  Please let me go."  She said sobbing. 

"You will, I promise you that.  If you don't, I will allow my son, and any
friends of his choosing to have their way with your tantalizing daughter.  Now
you'd better dance those clothes off before five minutes are up.  Then I'd
better be turned on by ten.  I suggest you'd better be touching me by fifteen,
and sucking me pretty good by twenty, so I can be up you in time for
twenty-five.  Are we understanding one another yet, here Missy?"  She nodded,
sniffling back tears, biting her quivering lower lip.  "I can't hear you!"

"Yes Sir.  I understand." She said trembling.

"Now, if you let my erection go soft at any time, or let me cum before
twenty-five minutes, the deal's off as well, understand?"

"But how . . .?"

"Have you ever prolonged your husband's pleasure?  Well, figure out how to keep
me on edge till the twenty-five minute mark, and then you can take what cums.
Got it?"

She was a nervous wreck. She thought of her daughter with that despicable boy,
looked down at her fingers fidgeting on the bottom button of her coat, and
sniveling back tears, let out a quiet, "Yes Sir."

The man moved to one of the overstuffed chairs in front of the desk, turned it
around to face the balance of the room, slouching his way into it.  Then he
picked up the desk clock, looked at it, and set it down so they both could read
it.  Marnie stood there, still looking down, and sobbed some more. 

"Look here Missy, don't expect any leniency from me.  The clock is ticking and
you'd had better be dancing, or one call from me on this here phone and you can
say 'bye-bye' to your daughter's innocence big time."

Marnie bent her parted legs a bit, and started to move her hips in time to
imaginary music, while looking down at her fingers, which were still fiddling
with material.  She had only done this sort of thing for her husband before.
Even in their fantasy play though, he never forced her to do these kinds of
things.  

The man shook her from her thoughts of misery and said, "Hey, you're gonna have
to do a lot better than that to get this here critter in my pants a noticing.
Look at ME for starters."

Marnie put her hands a little ways over her head and exaggerated the grinding
hip movement, adding an undulating belly motion, now watching the man's crotch
for any signs of life.  Next she unbuttoned her jacket and slowly slid it off of
her shoulders, trying to do it as sensuously as she could.  

The man brightened at the discovery that Marnie was in a costume, and shifted in
his chair a bit more attentively, saying,  "Now that's more like it.  You look a
lot better than I imagined under that frumpy old coat."

Marnie tussled her hair, tilted her head back and cupped her breasts through her
sweater, then brought her head forward with kitten eyes that challenged her
captor with her stare into his.  

Then, as if this were a veil of bravado that was suddenly sliced away with a
sharp scabbard, she stomped her foot, and declared, "I can't do this.  I won't
do this."  She went into a crouch with her knees between her arms that were bent
to cover her sobs with her hands.  

When she heard the beep of numbers being punched into his cell phone, she held
her hand out, imploring,  "No!  Wait!  I'll do it.  At least I'll try.  I'll do
my best.  No please.  Not my daughter."  She said as she stood up and started to
dance again, going straight for her sweater, then her skirt, and now more slowly
her bra.  This would be the only other man to see her naked tits besides Roger
and her doctor, when she would let the unfastened full cups fall away from her
chest.  

"Forty seconds to go before it all has to be off."  He reminded her demandingly.

Marnie felt ill for a second,  "I've got to get my panties off too. He'll see my
surprise for Roger."  Marnie had shaved all of her hair in her crotch, save a
small perfectly shaped heart in front.  The point made by the heart pointed the
way to her love center.  Roger surely would have slobber kissed her there as a
reward for her being this bold. Now this horrible man would be the recipient of
her fantasy planning. 

"I'll turn and do the panties at the same time as the bra."  She thought.  No
matter what she thought, she was going to act undignified before this man, and
could do nothing about it.  She turned away from him, let the bra drop, and
pulled her panties down with her thumbs in the waistband.  She tried to step out
of them without showing much between her legs.  She put her right arm across her
tits and her left hand over her mound and turned to face her gawker.  FLASH! He
had produced a small camera from his pocket and was ready to document this
moment for all time.  

"Hey, the hands, the hands.  What is this?  You'd better have me twitching in
less than five or I'll have your daughter too."  She removed her hand from her
mound and put both of her hands up to her face to wipe the tearing from her
eyes, using her forearms covering the nipples on her chest to keep him from
seeing her topless condition too.  He was staring at the furry heart.   She
started dancing again with her hands still covering her breasts, but between her
long athletic legs, though, he could see her pussy lips bald as the day she was
born, as she resumed her grind.  

She came closer to him and knelt down between his legs.  She got low, so the
edge of the chair hid her nipples from his view, and reached up to unfasten his
belt, pants, and zipper.  He lifted his butt off of the chair enough for her to
slide the pants down below his knees.  She looked at his genitals and noticed
the balls were churning in their sack and his uncircumcised penis was at half
salute, forming a rainbow arc down to his left nut.  She backed away and
adroitly arose to a standing position without the aid of her hands, which were
again inadequately cupping her tits.  She started her dance again, trying to
will his penis to full attention.  She went from cupping her breasts to covering
just her nipples with her fingers with flat palms.  His penis stiffened some
more.  She kept dancing and covered her nipples with just two fingers now, and
he stiffened some more.  She pinched her nipples and pulled on her relatively
firm breasts, and he was almost completely hard, the tip of his penis poking
through the foreskin. Then she put her hands boldly under each breast and
pointed them right at his face, getting too close for him to use his camera, and
he backed up in the chair a bit, with his penis twitching at its fullest and
hardest.  Now she had him there, and just in time.  

She didn't want to touch him.  He was disgusting her, so she tried to stall with
some more dancing.  When the man brought the camera back to his face, FLASH!
She quickly knelt down in front of him and grabbed his cock with her right hand
and his small plums with her left, to avoid the humiliation of another photo.

"That's the way Missy.  Oh yes.  That feels gooood."  The man said and started
to moan.  Marnie vacillated in thought between the fantasy of squeezing and
mashing the man's vulnerable eggs she held in her hands, and the curiosity of
the man's cock with a foreskin, the likes of which she had never seen before
except as a sheath on a domesticated animal.  She pinched and tugged on the
man's squishy nuts and experimented with pulling the foreskin away from the head
and touching, stroking and squeezing his cockhead.  She paid close attention to
his reaction, with the threat of his cumming too soon looming to haunt her.  

He was really starting to get aroused from her touch.  "Fuck the timing," he
said, "get your mouth on it now."  She looked back at him in horror.  He looked
back at her with insistence and picked up the phone for emphasis.  She knelt up
higher, swallowed deeply with disgust, opened her mouth a bit, and approached
the cock's head slowly to put her lips around it, when he said,  "No, wait.  I
want you to stand here at my side when you do it, and bend over here."  He said,
as he directed her into position at the right side of his chair.  

Marnie stood, bent, and grabbed his cock at the base with her left-hand and
cupped his balls with her right.  She repeated the same ritual of disgust in
getting her lips to the tip, noticing an acrid male smell wafting from his
loins.  When she finally rallied the nerve to put this strange man's cock in her
mouth, he closed his eyes and started to moan.  

She noticed the texture more than the taste at first.  She swirled her tongue
all around to explore the raised and lowered parts, the wrinkled and the smooth,
the head texture versus the shaft, and his reaction to the area just below the
helmet on the underside.  It surprised her when she felt his right hand begin to
explore the newly shaved area between her legs.  No man besides Roger had ever
touched her sensuously there.  

Her upper body froze after she took her mouth off of his cock.  The man's touch
was rough and crude.  He was not in tuned to her rhythms, as Roger would be.  He
was playing with a new toy without consulting the manual.  Then his left hand
started to work on her hanging tits.  She just stared across the top of the desk
into nothingness frozen in a trance, as unexpected sensations raced from her
tits to her groin and to her brain, creating new circuitry to deal with in this
stressful situation.  

She could feel her wetness being spread all around her pussy lips.  She pushed
her chest down onto the man's hand and stuck her rear out to his other hand in
an effort to increase the sensation he was creating.   She felt guilty and
ashamed to be actually enjoying his touch. Then he stopped.  She was shaken from
her erotic dream and had to deep breathe to regain her composure.  

"Hey Missy, how come I am doing all the work right now?"  The man said.

Marnie greedily started to work her mouth on his cock again in the hopes that he
would resume his ministrations.  Nothing.  She started to suck it.  The man
moaned and pinched a nipple.  

"That was a start." She thought.  She started adding kneading his balls and
moving her hand up and down on his cock at the base.  The man put his hand back
on her cunt.  "Now we're rolling again."  She thought to herself in relief.  The
man started taking her juices and working them up to her anus, and working his
finger in and out.  She froze again.  No one, not even Roger had ever invaded
her there.  They talked about it, but it wasn't anything Marnie would ever think
to do.  As he got her hole more and more slippery from her juices, the sensation
grew more pleasurable.  This really confused Marnie, since the thought of it
disgusted her, but her body was telling her otherwise.  The man worked two
fingers in.  After some initial discomfort, she grew to like that too.  When he
tried three, she winced in pain and said, "Please no more.  You'll rip me
there."

"Well, Missy, its time you put it there."  He said.

"No!  Please don't put it in me.  You're too big.  You'll rip me trying to get
it in.  Please."  She implored him.

"Oh, I'm not going to put it in.  You are!."  He said in a way that left no room
for discussion.

"Oh, I couldn't!  I have never . . . Oh, please don't make me do it!"  She said
horrified.

"Get my whole cock really juiced up.  Just take it all the way in your mouth.
Leave as much juice from your mouth as you can, stand in front of me, and back
yourself down onto it.  Better get to it, you are running out of time.  I'm not
going to tell you again."  He said holding the phone up in his left hand.

Marnie put her mouth all the way down on his now purple cock and gagged when it
hit the back of her throat.  Her gag reflex sent exquisite sensations to the
man's brain, as his eyes and head rocked back.  Marnie stood in front of the man
between his legs and backed up toward his cock with her legs apart and her hands
on her upper thighs.  She took her right hand and guided his cock into her
vagina while his eyes were still closed.  She pumped him up and down until he
opened his eyes and gave her a stinging slap to her right cheek.

"I should make you pay for that maneuver."  He said now suspicious of her.  

Marnie quickly pulled it out and placed the crown at the opening of the anus and
tried to push.  It was too tight.  She spit in her hand and drooled it on the
crown and tried again.  Still too tight.

"Times a wasting, look at the clock."  He said.  She looked at the clock.  It
had been twenty-seven minutes and she would have to have him cum before thirty.
She rammed it hard getting just the tip in, sending pain, which felt like a
knife impaling her body, all the way up to the top of her head.  She screamed
and held her body against it even though her body was trying to expel the
intruder. She put more spit on her fingers and laved the next couple of inches,
which she pushed in with similar, but slightly less pain.  Two minutes to go, so
she pushed it all the way in to the hilt.  She breathed through the pain like
Roger had coached her at Brenda's birth.  She pulled off of it until just the
tip stayed in, and then impaled herself again.  

As she repeated this over and over, faster and faster, the pain lessened and
became actually pleasurable.  A minute left.  She started to rub his balls,
anything to get him to cum now.  She wanted to cum now too.  He started lurching
up to meet her thrusts.  The clock passed thirty minutes.  He arched his body up
stiff as a board and let fly his first wave, then after shock lurches until he
finally came to rest. 

Marnie was still at it, trying to cum from being fucked in the ass, when he put
his hands on her cheeks and pushed her off.  "Go sit over there."  He said
meaning for her to sit in the other chair next to him in front of the desk."  He
picked up the phone and dialed his son's number.  Marnie was awash in mixed
emotions, wanting to cum, hoping her daughter was okay, wanting this horror to
end . . .

"Hey Jeff, my boy.  Come right over.  You are?  Great.  No, something better."
He said over the phone.  Marnie wished she could hear the other half of the
conversation but she was about to learn from the man, as he had her clean off
his dick with her mouth that the kid had been on his way and was just about to
pull into the parking lot with Brenda, when he took the man's call.  They were
on their way up to the office.  The man finished buckling his belt when the door
opened and there was the kid.  

Marnie covered her breasts with a crisscross of her arms and tightly crossed her
legs, almost ready to pass out from the shame.

"Where's the chick?"  He asked his son.

"I left her in the car.  She thinks I came to fetch her mom."  He explained.

"What about your phone?"  The man asked.

"Got it here."  The kid replied, pulling it out of his jacket, looking hungrily
at Marnie's nude body seated in the luxurious side chair.

"I'll go check on her to make sure she doesn't do anything foolish." The man
said at the door.  "So Missy does my boy do you or your daughter?"

"But, but, I did what you asked me to do.  You said . . ."

"I said 'no later than thirty minutes'.  It was later than thirty minutes.  I'm
cutting you some slack here, because I kinda like you.  So is it with my kid or
with yours?"  He said impatiently.  

Marnie answered by removing her hands, uncrossing her legs, standing up and
approaching the kid with her head down.  

"That's more like it.  I'll be back here with your kid in fifteen to twenty
minutes so if you don't want her watching any of this, you'd better be done.
Have fun son."  He said as he exited the room, leaving his bug-eyed kid just
staring at the beautiful older woman in front of him.  

He certainly had never seen a vital 39 year old woman with 38 inch tits, that
had only the slightest sag, standing before him with a bald pussy, ready to get
him off as quickly as possible, before this. 

She approached him.  "Let's get this filthy thing off."  She said, as she
removed his jacket.  He reached up as if in a daze and touched her left breast.
"That's right, does it excite you to feel the breast of a full grown woman?"
She said anxiously, trying to get him going.  "Let's get these down."  She said,
as she unbuckled his pants and pulled them, with his briefs, down to his knees.
His uncut pecker was starting to bounce to life.

"No, I want them off.  Pull off my boots."  He said, like a brat.  Marnie looked
at the clock and helped him to the chair his dad was sitting in, and tried to
pull his boots off.  The kid just stared at her breasts swaying to and fro, side
to side in her effort.  

"Turn around and pull."  He said.  She stepped over his leg, grabbed the heel of
his boot with her hands and pulled.  He helped her by putting his other foot on
her ass and pushed.   This sent her running forward with his boot stuck between
her legs and her breasts visibly swaying to the sides as she fought her
momentum.  The same happened with the other one, but now she could get the pants
all the way off.

She went immediately to the side of the chair, where his dad had placed her,
bent down, putting her hands on his cock and balls, and started to suck for all
she was worth.  The kid was a little uneasy with her aggressiveness and put his
hands in her hair as if to control her motion.  He began to relax a bit and
started to get into the sensations.  

His hands went to her breasts.  Marnie started to moan with his cock still in
her mouth.  He was encouraged by this and put his right hand on her smooth
snatch, and had his first feel of a hairless pussy.  This was almost as exciting
to him as what she was stirring in his loins.  His clumsy hand was steadily
bringing her back to the point that his dad had left her off.  She would stop
sucking to moan in enjoyment then fight it and resume sucking remembering the
clock.  This tug-of-war continued for her until she realized she'd better take
drastic action to beat the clock.  She got up between the son's legs, and
crouched back down onto his cock.  She didn't have as much difficulty, because
he wasn't as large as his dad, she already knew she could do it, and she needed
to finish with him there, after being denied earlier.  

She started to pump up and down, then reached back with her hands and grabbed
his wrists, pulling him up to a standing position and said,  "Okay Jeff, lets
see what you are made of.  I want you to fuck me hard.  Let me see if you are
more of a man than your father."  She said to push his buttons. 

The son grabbed her hips and let her have it as fast and as hard as he could do
it.  She wasn't able to stand in one place with just her hands on her upper
knees so she led the train to the desk where she braced herself against his
thrusts with her hands.  Marnie was getting so close, she was mad with the
desire to cum.  

The son lunged into her and held it.  She could feel his cum shooting in side
her rectum. She panicked.  "Don't stop.  Whatever you do, don't stop."  She
implored him, but every time he lunged forward, the sensation of her tight hole
was so intense that he had to reflexively pull back and reset his circuits,
leaving her to buck wildly. 

Then the phone rang.  The son scrambled for it.  "Yeah.  It was great.  Okay we
will.  Yeah.  Okay."  Was the kid's side of the conversation.  Marnie was turned
around with her butt against the desktop frigging herself madly to finish the
job.  

"No time for that, they're almost at the door."  The son said, as he scrambled
to climb into his pants.  Marnie panicked and pulled on her skirt and top to
quickly cover herself.  The door opened by the man holding it open for Brenda. 

As she was walking in, Marnie passed her bra and panties back to the kid behind
her.  He smiled and stuffed them into his jacket top.  Marnie was sweating and
Brenda noticed.  

She asked her mother, "What have you been up to?"  

The son snickered, and Marnie said, as she slowly and carefully crouched to pick
up her coat,  "Jeff talked me into showing him some cheers we used to do in the
old days, and I guess it got me a little worked up."

"Oh, could you show me some?"  Brenda said.  The kid coughed out a laugh and
stroked Marnie's bare bottom under the short cheerleader skirt.  Marnie was
surprised by it, but tried to seamlessly move from her lurch to swinging the
coat around her putting it on so Brenda wouldn't notice.  

"How about when we get home.  We have to figure out what to do about that car."
She said, walking toward her at the door.  The man and his son were content at
this point to let her save her dignity, and didn't push any further.  

Marnie and Brenda were dropped off at the rental place, and she was forced to
give the man, and his son, a convincing "thank you" for all of their help.
Marnie surprised Roger, when they were alone again, with a new cheerleader
fantasy.  "The cheerleader plays tight-end".

It was a warm summer evening with close friends in the backyard of Roger and
Marnie's suburban home.  Roger was turning steaks and Marnie was filling drink
orders, when their daughter Brenda came up to her mom with an envelope.  "What's
this?"  She asked her daughter.

"Some strange girl handed it to me at the door."  Brenda said.  "She said, 'Give
this to your mom for me please, won't you?  Cheers!' and she left in the car
that was waiting for her, you know that gold Caddie that helped us out awhile
ago."  Brenda reported.

Marnie's face went pale.  She held the envelope to her upper chest, and froze in
thought for a second.  "Thank you Dear."  She said blankly to Brenda and started
in for the house.

"Are you okay Mom?  You don't look well."  Brenda asked concerned.

"Oh, fine Dear.  Just fine."  She said as she entered the house moving out of
conversational distance.

Marnie went into the guest bathroom to open the envelope awash with fear and
trepidation.  Inside was a handmade card, which read, "Come to our party.  We
won't take 'No' for an answer."  Slowly, she opened the card, and two photos
slipped out and fell into her lap.  She stared at them in abject horror.  There
she was in one trying to cover up her nudity with her hands, and in the other,
dancing arms up openly displaying a shaved pussy.  When her breathing caught up
with the adrenaline rush, she went on to read, "Cum one, cum all."  It gave an
address, time, and the following instructions, "Cheerleading uniform a must, bra
and panties not, we have yours for you.  Arrive shaved or be shaven. Come to our
party or we'll come to yours.  Be on time."

Marnie sat in shock.  There was a knock at the door.  "Mom, are you all right?"
Brenda asked.

"Yes, Honey.  I'll be out in just a minute."  Marnie said, as she was fumbling
to hide the envelope and its contents.

"One week.  What am I going to do about these guys?"  Marnie thought.  "I
thought I was through with them weeks ago.  Will they just keep this up or will
they go away?  How do I get out of the house?  How do I leave with the
cheerleader outfit?  What am I going to do . . .?" Marnie was preoccupied with
thoughts like these throughout the whole week.

Eventually, Marnie just figured that the only way to end it with these thugs was
to confront them and threaten legal action if they didn't go away and leave her
and her family alone forever.  "I'll show up as they asked, so as not to rile
them right off, and talk to them levelly about the situation.  That's what I'll
do.  If they realize that I mean business, they should back down and leave me
and my family alone."  She resolved to herself, as she made ready to leave. 

"Oh!  Honey!"  Roger said shocked, when he saw his bride of seventeen years in
the cheerleading outfit.  "It's broad daylight and Brenda is upstairs." 

"No, silly.  I am meeting Christi and Barbara for a late lunch.  As a gimmick,
we decided to show up in these to see who can still fit into them.  Anyone who
can't, buys lunch.  I'm safe, because you keep me in such good shape, Mr.
Trainer, you."  She said as she tweaked his nose and eluded his attempt at a
hug.  "I'll see to you later, Mr. Basketball Star."  She said, as she stepped
out the door, relieved that he seemed to buy it.

When she got in her car, she became more acutely aware of her situation.  First
there was the feeling of the wafting air on her freshly shaved pussy as she
walked. Then, her bare butt turning into position on the vinyl seats, and her
nipples rubbing on the inside of her top, all set off a mixture of humiliation
and excitement welling up inside of her that made it difficult to concentrate on
the given route.

The directions took her to an address to an unincorporated part of the county,
where there were no sidewalks.  She pulled up and parked behind the gold Caddie
waiting there.  Jeff was leaning his butt against the driver's door, legs
crossed and arms folded staring blankly across the street.  He brightened when
he saw her pull up, and went over to her door and waited for her to roll down
the window before speaking.  "Park it and come with me, Gorgeous Lady."

When he heard the door unlatching he quickly opened it and held it open for her.
Marnie made her best effort to hold her short cheerleader skirt down in front as
she swung her legs around to exit the car.  She couldn't do much for the peek he
got down the V-neck of her top, though.

She got into the kid's car, but something was different.  On the seat was a
wooden bead mat that some cab drivers use to keep their seat cool in the summer.
She was thankful that she wouldn't have to put her bare bottom on the dirty seat
of their car, but the beads made her awfully wet down there, as turns and bumps
caused the beads to mercilessly stimulate her freshly shaved bottom.

They were headed more or less back to town.  The kid pulled into to an apartment
complex.  He parked by the recreation center, and opened the door for her to get
out.  This time she was less adroit at keeping the skirt in place as she swung
her legs out and slid on the wet beads to get out.  The kid smiled and padded in
place in anticipation, or he just needed to go really bad.  The kid said, "This
way." As he pointed to the entrance with the sign that read, 'Reserved for a
Private Party Tonight' and gave the date. 

Marnie walked on ahead with the kid at her heels.  When he lifted up her skirt
and stroked her naked behind, she turned, slapped at his hand, and with pointed
finger said, "Don't mess with me tonight, Jeff!"  He giggled in his neurotic way
and ran in front to open the door for her.

Inside the room were a dozen or so people, drinking beer, playing pool, and
laughing it up.  The guys were in very casual clothes, like shorts or swim
trunks and tacky Hawaiian or bowling type shirts.  The young gals were in
bikinis, some with tee shirts over them.  Everyone stopped what they were doing,
and all eyes were on Marnie, as the kid pushed her into the room, so he could
close the door behind them.  The man approached her from the makeshift bar set
up to her right, took her arm in his hand, stepped her into the room a couple of
steps, and announced,  "Hey, everyone, this here is Marnie."  He looked at her
for confirmation.  "She is my guest here tonight, so I want you all to make her
feel welcomed."  The partygoers were all looking her up and down while he spoke.
Then she could hear isolated comments about her unfettered breasts showing
behind the sleeveless jersey top and her cheerleader costume in general.

Marnie took her arm out of the man's grasp, grasped his arm with her hand
instead, and marched him off to the keg setup.  "I've got to have a serious word
with you."  She said sternly.  "I don't know what your game is here or with me,
but I am here to tell you that it is going to end right now."  She paused for
his reaction, which was patient with a smirk.  "I want those negatives, I want
to go right now, and I don't ever want to see or hear from you or your depraved
son ever again.  Do you read me?"  He just looked on trying to fight back a
smile.  "I am serious here.  I will get the cops involved if you don't end this
right here and now."

"Does your husband ever tell you how cute you are when you get mad?" He said,
unresponsive to her threat.

SLAP!  "You leave my family out of this, you monster." 

The party halted like E.F. Hutton had spoken.  The man traced the area of the
slap and then grabbed her wrists saying, we are going to have to carry on this
discussion outside, Missy."  He pulled her outside by her right wrist.  He
pulled her to the trunk of his car and tried to open it.  When she started
kicking his shins, he grabbed her around the waist from behind and lifted her
off of the ground so she would lose her grounding.  When he got the trunk open,
he grabbed some rope, looked around, and decided to head toward the pool.  It
was empty, because of the party reservation, so he tied her wrists together on
the inside around the ladder handles, so that she had them in a hug.  When she
continued to try to kick him, he decided to fix that by tying her ankles to the
ladder's feet, where it anchored into the concrete.

"There that should give you a chance to cool down.  Now, why don't you think
about the fact that you came here voluntarily, dressed as you are.  Consider
what your family would think or do if they knew what a slut you were.  Think
about your word against thirteen, fourteen other people, who will all tell the
same story to the cops.  Then think about what you might do to convincingly
apologize, and then, I'll think about setting your hands and feet free.  Get
it?!"  He said, with a few seconds of petting her pussy, which was clearly
visible if she didn't stay as upright as possible.  He left to join the others
inside.

Marnie sobbed.  She had played her hand and came up bust.  She didn't know what
she was going to do.  Now she was bound like a domesticated animal forced to be
available to the whims of her owner . . . or anyone who would happen by.

Looking left she saw a head popping up over the six-foot privacy fence.  Looking
again, she saw a different head popping up.  "Psst! Psst!  Come in here and help
me."  Marnie said in a half whisper.

"We can't lady, this is a private party.  Why are you tied up?"  A voice said
from behind the fence.

"Come here and untie me please."  Marnie said, urgently.

The two lads snuck into the pool area over the fence and walked up to either
side of her.  "Who put you like this?" The taller of the two asked.

"A man in the party there.  He has a son named Jeff.  Do you know him?"  She
responded.

"I don't think I should mess with the rope then if Jeff's dad did this.  You
have nice legs lady.  How old are you?"  The taller one asked.

"I'm old enough to be your mother.  Would you leave your mother tied up like
this?"  She asked trying a different tack. 

"Depends how mad I am at her, I guess, or if she looked as good as you do."  He
said bending over a little to look up Marnie's skirt.  "My mom sure don't look
like you do down there.  She's all hairy.  My mom's got a tattoo on her butt, do
you?"  He said, as he flipped her skirt up quickly and backed up, as if she
could lash out at him.

"You insolent brat.  Keep your hands off of me."  Marnie said, furious at them.

"Ha, what are you going to do to stop us?"  He said, reaching up to tweak her
left nipple through the jersey material.  Marnie lurched at him but could do
nothing to stop him.   Now both boys were tweaking a nipple.  Marnie tried to
get their hands off by pushing them away with her elbows going forward.  This
proved to be a mistake as it sent her falling forward down the ladder handle.
With limited ability to bend her knees, she was kind of stuck for the time being
in a bent forward, straight-legged position.  The boys flipped up her skirt, and
now it stayed up on its own.

"Hey Sam, I got an idea.  Go get the soakers."  The smaller freckled strawberry
blond kid ran to the corner of the pool area and opened a chest with pool toys
in it.  He ran back with a couple of high volume squirt guns.  They filled them
in the pool and aimed at her ankles and worked their way up her legs to her
bottom.  They got more interested in her anus and pussy when they saw that they
got an extreme reaction from her when they hit her there.

"Hey!  Argh!  Oooow, ooooh.  Stop that right now!"  Marnie said, reacting to the
sensations between her legs.  "Oh, ahhhh, stop that right now, I said."  She
sought between hits to scold them.  "You boys are really going to get it now.
Wait until I am free and tell your mothers.  Hey!  Hey! Stop that, you!"

They stopped to respond.  The taller guy said, "You don't know who we are do
you.  You don't know where we live.  You don't even know our mothers.  Are you a
mother?  You don't have any hair down here like ours do and your bosoms are much
bigger than either of our mom's." They laughed at saying the word "bosoms".

The boys whispered so low that Marnie couldn't hear what they were planning.
Then they approached her from the sides and each took a hold of her top and
pulled it up past her breasts leaving her tender tits exposed to their stares
and gropes.  They each started feeling a tit.  Marnie could not do anything to
stop them, because the next fall forward would mean her head would be in the
water with two boys not strong or smart enough to pull her out before drowning.
As it was, she was holding her arms in tight against the rails to keep herself
from sliding further.  Having to tighten the muscles in her chest, while having
these clumsy hands exploring her sensitive nipples, was almost enough to make
her pass out.

"Yes I am a mother, please stop, ooooh, argh, phew, phew, and my family misses
me.  I need to have you, oh please stop, and untie me so I can get back to them.
Please, be nice and do me this favor.  I won't be mad at you. Phew.  Phew.  I
will be grateful.  Please."  She begged them.

They stopped for a moment.  "Like, what does that mean exactly, that you will be
grateful?"  The taller boy said.

"I mean, that, that, I will try to find a way to do you a favor, be nice to you,
or give you a reward."  She said, working every possibility she could think of.

"First, can you promise we won't get in trouble with Jeff Larcher or his dad?"

"I'll tell him that I untied myself."

"Well then, would you come over to Sam's place and let us take some Polaroid's
of you for our collections?"  The tall one asked nervously.

"What collections?"  Marnie asked concerned.

"Sam steals pictures of his mom and her boyfriends making out and trades them to
me for pictures of my mom and her girlfriends.  It would be cool to have some of
you, you're really hot."

"Well coming from you boys, I should be flattered.  I just don't think that
would be right.  If the pictures ever got out, I'd be in big trouble.  Think of
something else, okay?"

The boys backed up and started firing at her rear holes again while they
discussed it.  "I can't think of anything else, can you Sam?"

"Oh gawd! Stop.  Please, eeeeoooo, stop."

"No, I can't think of anything else, Tom."  Said the shorter one.  Then they
started to aim closely at her nipples from the sides.

"Okay, Okay, Please stop.  You win.  I'll do it.  Oh yes stop.  Thank you.  Now
you boys promise that you won't let anyone else see them ever?"  She said,
soliciting their word. "Scouts honor?"

They looked at each other smiling where she couldn't see them, and said, "Of
course lady, we promise, right Sam?"  (Silent giggles)

"Right, Tom."

The boys struggled, but they managed to untie her.  Then the three left the pool
area and headed to Sam's ground floor apartment.  Sam ran to get the Polaroid
and film.  When he came back, Tom said, "Go get your stash, so we can figure out
the posing."

Sam came back with a handful of Polaroid's.  "Can I see those please?" Marnie
asked curious.  When she looked closely at them, she was seeing real lesbian
scenes between two and three women for the first time in her life.  Her jaw
nearly hit the floor, then a wave of panic swept her, when it clicked that they
were going to use these pictures to figure out ways to pose her.  "Boys, I can't
do any of these things for the camera.  It's obscene!"

"We'll just have to tell Mr. Larcher where to find you.  You made us do
something that could really get us into trouble around here, and now you aren't
planning on keeping your promise.  I'll go tell Jeff right now."  Tom
threatened.

"No, please.  Let's get this over with quickly.  I've got to get out of here.
What do you want me to do?"

"Get your things off.  Sam can even run them in the dryer for a minute, right
Sam."  Sam stood next to her with his hand out.  She bent to remove her shoes
and socks and quickly removed her top and skirt.

"No, Sam, thank you.  These shouldn't go in a dryer.  They'll be okay."

"So Sam, how many pictures in all?"  Tom asked

"Only have eight.  We can either do two shots of four poses or share eight
different poses."  Sam said.

"I know you and sharing, lets do two shots of four poses.  Okay lady, what do we
call you anyway?"  Asked Tom.

"Ronda, you can call me Ronda."

"Okay Ronda, see this, face the camera like you are going to give it a kiss, put
your hands on your knees and squeeze your bosoms out in front like this one.
That's it, FLASH!"  She held it again, FLASH! She craned her head to see what
they were deciding on next.  "Okay Ronda, now spread your legs, yeah, now put
your hand like this under your left bosom and hold it out to me, yeah, and put
your other hand between your legs like this picture.  Now look like you enjoy
it. FLASH!  That's it, FLASH!" 

Marnie was actually getting turned on.  She felt bad about that.  The excitement
of the boys, for what her body was doing to them, their boners in their shorts,
acting for the camera, the moment was surreal.

"Now turn facing away, yeah, bend over and grab your ankles with your hands,
yeah, and turn your head back at the camera.  Perfect. FLASH! And, FLASH!"

"Last one Tom, lets make it good."  Warned Sam.

"Okay, Ronda, sit on the couch.  No, closer to the front edge, yeah, feet really
wide, yeah, okay then, hands behind your head, yeah.  Okay Sam crouch down and
point to that crack between her legs.  Everybody smile!  FLASH!  Here Sam, you
take it."  Tom said, as he traded places with Sam.

"Everybody smile!"  Sam said, FLASH!  "That's it.  Let's see what we got." 

Marnie tried to look in at the developing pictures while she put her wet clothes
back on.  The boys brought over the pictures with them in the shots to show her,
while she sat to put her shoes on, and said, "We all make great models don't
we?"

Marnie was not amused.  "Thank you boys.  Is it okay if I make a phone call?"
She asked.

"Sure."  Sam said as he and Tom drooled over their new treasures.

Marnie dialed and asked, "Where is this place anyway?"

"Soma Vista Apartments in Willowdale."  Tom said between giggles.

As the phone was ringing, the front door flew open and there stood Larcher
making an imposing figure in the doorway.  Sam and Tom scrambled up onto the
couch as far back as they could go.  Some pictures fell out of Sam's hand.
Marnie put the receiver back down with an "Oh Shit!"  Larcher walked up to the
boys and held out his hand demanding to see what they were holding.  When he
discovered the duplication, he sorted out four for him and tossed the other four
back to the boys,  "Lets go Missy the party awaits your presence."  He said,
holding out his hand to her to join him.

They walked out the door.  After Larcher closed the door he swatted up to
Marnie's butt, which made a slap the boys would have heard.  "You're more of a
slut than I figured, corrupting the youth of this apartment complex like this."
He said, as he waved the pictures in her face.  "Your party awaits you, Miss
Slut.

Marnie felt really panicked now.  Not only did she get him mad at her for trying
to get away, but he now had more damning evidence.  She was beginning to feel
like this man and his son had stolen her life away from her. 

"Now, when we get inside, I want you to mingle.  You are to stand with your
hands together behind you, legs shoulder width apart in front of anyone you talk
to.  Whenever someone says, 'Can I get you something to drink?' You will say,
'No but could you scratch an itch for me.' If they agree to, you are to say 'On
my right nipple.' If it is a man holding his drink in his right hand, or 'On my
left nipple.'  If it is a man holding his drink in his left hand.  Got that so
far?"  Marnie stared in horror.  "Now if it is a woman, you are to say, 'On my
pussy lips, please.'  Is that clear enough for a slut like you to understand?"
He said, checking for her willingness to obey him now.

"Oh, please don't make me do that.  It is so humiliating and embarrassing.  I
just couldn't bear to do it."  She said, pleading from the bottom of her fiber.

"It should be just the thing to get this party in gear.  Now get in there and
mingle!"  He said forcing her in the door, holding on to her arm.

Marnie looked for men, who were not holding their drinks, to walk up to.  She
walked up to one guy holding a pool cue waiting his turn for a shot.  She stood
as she was told.  The Larcher man looked on at her every move from the keg
setup.  The pool player asked if Marnie would like to play pool.  But she
declined saying she hadn't really played much and would like to watch.  "Well,
can I get you a drink, then?" He asked.

Marnie turned red, swallowed hard and said, "No but I could sure use some help
with an itch."

"Sure, no problem.  How can I help."  He said eagerly.

Well, technically, Marnie felt she was off the hook.  He didn't have his drink
in his hand, and she had followed her instructions perfectly up to this point,
so she turned and had him scratch her between her shoulder blades in back.
Turning around to give him access left her facing Larcher, who was amused at her
cunning.  He looked back at her glance by waving her on to the next person with
his hand.  She thanked the man and started to move on.  Before she could get to
her next target, she was approached by a man with a drink in both hands.

"Here, I brought you a drink.  You're the only one here without one." She looked
at Larcher, who was laughing at her luck. 

"No thank you, but would you help me with an itch?"  She said, scrunching her
face, wanting to take back the words the moment they left her lips.  When the
man agreed, she said, "On my nipples please."

The fellow nearly dropped the two drinks.  He spilled some of each as he hurried
to place them on a windowsill.  He returned to stand in front of her, rubbed his
hands together and placed his fingertips on her nipples and started to scratch
them through the material.  "How's that.  Is this helping?"

Marnie tried to act as if his touch had no affect on her, but she soon had to
hunch her shoulders forward and pull her breasts back a bit before she let out a
sound, which would have had the room watching.  She thanked the man, and looked
back at Larcher, who waved her on to the next interaction, acting rather pleased
with his choice of entertainment.

As she lined up her next target, she was caught on the arm by one of the girls
who must have seen her lurch back from the man's touch. "Did that man try to
hurt you?"  She asked.

"No, I had an itch and he helped scratch it."  Marnie confessed.

"So you're sure you're all right?  Can I get you anything?"  The girl asked.

"No thank you, but you could scratch another itch for me."  Marnie said,
practically choking on the words.

"No problem, where do you want me to do it?"  The girl asked.

"On my pussy lips, please."  Marnie said, biting both her lips, tearing
slightly, hoping the girl wouldn't take her up on it.

You are one odd bird.  You know that?"  She said, not getting a change of mind
from Marnie.  "Okay, like this?"  She said, grazing her fingernails along
Marnie's shaved nether lips.

Marnie had to bend forward after a couple of passes to pull her lips out of
reach of the girl's fingers.  This put her naked rear on display momentarily for
everyone behind her.  The girl announced, "This broad asked me to stroke her
pussy for her just now. Can you believe that?"

The partygoers started to circle her.  "Watch."  The girl said. Marnie looked
around like a frightened animal just caged in from the wild for the first time.
She held her stance as the girl reached down and stroked her pussy again until
Marnie bent back away to avoid her ministrations.  As she did so, someone else
started to stroke her from behind, lurching her forward again.  Now Marnie's
hands came up.  She held them out as she turned to face each person in the crowd
to keep them all at arms length. 

Larcher, who had disappeared briefly, came back and parted the crowd so he could
approach Marnie with some sections of rope.  Someone asked, "Walter, where did
you come by this one?  Has she spent the last ten years wandering the globe in
search of the rest of her cheerleading squad?"

No," Walter Larcher, said.  "I found her by the side of the road and she said
she needed a new rod for her engine.  I guess her husband wasn't good enough for
her.  She just can't seem to get enough sexual stimulation.  She followed me to
where I work, she found out about our party, and showed up here.  I'm telling
you, she has some major itches that she can't seem to scratch completely."  He
said as he looped the rope loosely around her neck.  Then he took her wrists
that were now bound together and tied them to the back of her neck to the rope
collar. "Maybe we all can help her with her insatiable appetite for sexual
stimulation."  He pulled her jersey top up under her arms.  "See she has the
equipment for it." He said as he tucked her skirt up in front and back into its
waistband.  "Larry, Wayne, here, one each.  Lynn, I bet you've got a magic
touch, from what Joe says.  Stroke her here," He said, touching her pussy.  "she
likes it a lot.  Bud, my man, this end is yours right now.  I know from personal
experience that she can't get enough of it here."  The crowd started talking as
the named participants began to take up their stations.  "Now don't fret, the
rest of you.  The evening is young."

There was no escaping the ravages of the moment.  Hands on her tits stimulating
her sensitive nipples, an expert female touch anticipating her needs at her love
center, and a crude exploration of her anus, sent every nerve ending in her body
on end.  When she tried to close her legs, partygoers sat down on the floor to
hold them apart, and were rewarded by a special view.  When she lurched back,
Bud was there with eager fingers to lurch her forward for intense clitoral
stimulation.  Each time she came, a new team would take up stations.

When each person had at least one round, Marnie was too exhausted to remain
standing.  She was then guided to the pool table and left bent over on her
stomach, tits squished out to the sides, butt exposed for idle gropes, pool cues
handles, and holders for other miscellaneous rounded objects like beer bottle
necks, cigar tins, and somebody's vibrator. 

It wasn't until dark that Jeff dropped her off at her car.  She slumped over the
steering wheel, in a meditation about her circumstance, for nearly and hour,
before she collected herself enough to drive home.  At the house Roger and
Brenda were beside themselves with worry.  She tried to explain it away as food
poisoning, leading to disorientation, getting lost, and finally, finding her way
back.  That had to satisfy them for the time being, because she went straight to
the bathroom, showered, and collapsed in bed sleeping instantly.   Her dreams
were of Walter and Jeff Larcher, and what she could do to get her life back. 

Roger put off his questions indefinitely, as Marnie fucked him silly the next
morning, when he woke up to her mouth on his cock.

Just when Marnie felt her life seeming to get back to normal, there would be
another contact from the Larchers.  Like the time she was leaving to go
shopping, the gold Cadillac pulled across her driveway and the passenger door
opened up for her.  She walked up to the door, like she knew she would have to,
and pleaded,  "What is it going to take for you to leave me alone."  She said to
Jeff the driver.

"Let's go see Pop and find out, okay?"  He replied.

During the ride, the kid grazed the side of his index finger along Marnie's left
nipple to see if he could get it to show through her bra and blouse.  Marnie
initially pushed his hand away, but when it came back, she merely put her
fingers of her right hand on her lips, resting the elbow on the window ledge,
looking out at the passing scenery with her eyes that were tearing over,
contemplating her lot.

They pulled up to a small office building, where Marnie first got to know Jeff
and his dad.  This time, the building was occupied by Suits and Mini-dresses.
There was an energy to the place that Marnie hadn't experienced the last time
she was there with everyone gone.  The water fountain with the exotic plants was
running; young men and women were crisscrossing the lobby in business suits; and
support staff in sexier business attire, like mini-skirts and sheer blouses,
were talking and visiting as Jeff and Marnie walked past them and over to the
elevator.

The elevator was being held for them by a young buck,  "Going up?"  He asked.

"No," Said Jeff, "going down.  We'll wait." 

On the next pass, they got in and rode to the basement.  Down a corridor, they
entered a door, and there was Mr. Larcher, Jeff's dad.

"Nice of you to come on such short notice."  He said, with saccharine
politeness.  "So you are probably wondering why we brought you here." She
nodded.  "Well, you see, I have this opportunity to get in good with the boss,
and you're going to help me.  If you blow it, well you know the rest.  I'm sure
you won't."  He said, motioning her to approach him with his fingers closing to
his palms.  "Let's see if you have been keeping yourself clean shaven, shall
we."  He said, as he reached up under her skirt and pulled her panties down to
her ankles.  "Spread'em and lift the shirt."  He said, and then inspected her
pussy with her new quarter-inch hairs.  "Gee, I didn't even recognize you at
first.  Next time I see you, these have got to go.  Since we don't know when
that will be, I suggest you just keep it shaved."

"About this next time, what do you want of me?  When is this going to end?  I
can't go on like this.  My family is going to find out."  She said in despair.

"Lets play it by ear.  You help me, and I make life easier for you." He said.

"You know, if my family ever finds out about any of this, you'll have nothing to
hold over me any longer."  She said with a new boldness.

"Well Missy, it would have been a nice ride till then, now wouldn't it?"  He
said in retort.  "Now we are going to go upstairs and meet the boss."  He
stepped on the panties as she tried to pull them back up.  She just ended up
stepping out of them, and watched as he placed them in his pocket.

"What do they do here anyway?"  Marnie asked, as they were heading out the door.

"Well, you'd just have to say they are "people brokers".  There is a division,
which places people in temporary situations, another head hunts, there is a
talent agency, and modeling agency.  Like I said, 'people brokers.'"  He
explained as they rode the elevator to the top floor.

The walk down the hall was uncomfortably familiar, as was the office they were
let into. There was the altar of a desk and the overstuffed leather furniture.
A balding man was looking out the window behind him when they entered.  When he
was through talking on the phone, he turned around to place the receiver back,
and acknowledged their presence.  "So Walter, what have we here?"

"Ah, Mr. 'J', this here is the Missy I was telling you about.  The one with the
talent."  Larcher said respectfully.

"Come here.  Let me get a good look at you."  Said the man, as he held out his
hands for her to stand before him behind his desk at his side.  Marnie
approached him looking back at Larcher.  "Now turn around. Yes, that's nice.  So
you want to be in our movie, well have you ever done a movie before?"  He asked
her seemingly entranced by her well-toned legs.

Marnie looked at Larcher for a clue.  "No Sir, I have not."

"Well, lets get these clothes off and have a better look at you then."  He said
assertively.

"I think I have changed my mind.  I don't think I want to be in the movies any
longer."  She said backing away from this stranger. 

Larcher blocked her exit from around the desk.  "Let's do as the gentleman
requests.  We mustn't keep a busy man waiting."  He said with an insistent air.

Now cornered, Marnie backed away from both of them and slowly removed her
sweater, blouse, bra, skirt, and panties.  She tried to cover her ample breasts
with one arm and her pubic hair with her other hand. 

"The hands, Missy, the hands."  Larcher insisted.  Marnie removed her hands.
"Please turn slowly for the man."  He went on to instruct.  "So what do you
think Mr. 'J'?"

"Nice body.  Good tits.  Good legs and rear.  Nice job Larcher, she'll do
nicely.  How old are you Miss?"  He said.

"Thirty-nine, Sir."

"I would not have guessed.  With makeup you'll pass for twenty-nine easy.
You've done well keeping yourself up.  They're shooting scenes you'll be good
for this afternoon.  That'll give us just enough time to get you over to the
shoot, made-up, and briefed on your scenes.  Larcher, can I count on you to get
her here by 1:00 PM?"  He asked, as he handed Larcher an address on a card.

"Sure Mr. 'J', no problem."  He responded.  "Okay, Missy, get your things, we've
got to hurry."

Larcher drove them to the warehouse district.  The ride was quiet, except for
the kid who wanted to know if he could be in the movie, and what the name of the
movie was.  "The working title is 'Cumming On Like
Gang Busters.'"  Larcher replied to his son.

They entered a warehouse that had been converted to loft spaces.  On the second
floor, they got off the large elevator and entered a space that was bustling
with people.  There were two "sets", if you would call them that, one with a
bedroom setup and the other with odd framework, padded structures and an array
of leather objects hanging on the wall.  Larcher looked around to see what he
guessed was the makeup area, a couple of mirrors, beside a couple of barber
chairs. 

The nude and semi-nude men and women milling around took Marnie aback.
"Larcher," he looked at her sternly.  "I mean, Mr. Larcher, I can't do this, not
here, not like this, this is so degrading."  She said imploring him.

"Sure you can Missy, we both know what a slut you are.  You will fit the part
nicely.  Over here.  I think they want you to take your things off."  He said,
directing her to the makeup area.

Marnie took off her clothes, waited with arms crossed on her chest for a chair
to become vacant, and sat down.  "Here you go, Missy, sign here.  You're even
going to get paid for this, unless you'd just let me have the money instead."
He said handing her a pen and a contract.  Marnie was going to read it, but she
was so overwhelmed by what she was going to be doing that when a lady came by
and started powdering her breasts, she quickly signed and handed it back to
Larcher out of the way.

As she sat there receiving heavy makeup, and then a pussy hair trim, she got
briefed on her scenes. "In the first scene, you are walking the street and you
are picked up by a fancy car.  Don't worry; the street scene was already shot.
You will wear this wig for continuity."  She held up a pageboy light blonde wig
in front of her.  "You come to a house, where the master of the house likes to
watch.  You will be brought to orgasm before his watching eyes."  She continued.

"But, I don't think I'll be right for this, really."  Marnie protested.

"From your looks and hot body, Lady, you'll do just fine.  Okay, then in the
next scene, you'll pull a train with the staff."  She said, as she hurriedly
placed the wig on her head.  Then she held out her hand for Marnie's and said
"Follow me, you're on now.  You're going to have to put these on quickly."

"But, but, I don't think . . ." Marnie tried to say as she was helped by two
young women get into hooker duds.

"Okay now, you just do exactly as the director tells you to do, so they can do
this in one take.  I don't think you'll be able to last for more than one, and
they only get one good shot per stud usually, for these pictures.  If you don't
want everyone in this place mad at you, you'll just do your best to follow cues
right from the start.  Okay? Now stand here.  That person there is the director.
Do exactly as he says, as soon as he says to do it.  Good luck.  I'm sure you
will do just fine.  I, for one, am looking forward to your scenes."  The make-up
lady said as she left Marnie outside a door leading to the bedroom set.

Another young woman came up and coached her that she would enter the room, walk
up to the camera pretending it is a wealthy old man who likes to watch and do a
slow striptease dance in front of him.  Then slowly, coyly walk back to the bed
and lie down in the middle with arms and legs outstretched.  The rest would fall
into place from there.  Any direction she was to get from anyone, she was to
just do without question, or the scene might have to be shot again.

Marnie heard, "Ready on the set."  Everyone went quiet.  "Okay Street Slut,
enter and dance your clothes off."  Marnie heard over a P.A. system.  She
hesitated trying to catch her breath and slow her heart rate down before passing
out.  "Lets go.  Tapes rolling."  The P.A. voice said again.

Marnie entered the room.  She sort of went to autopilot.  Everyone in the place
was staring at her as she sauntered over to the camera.  It was at an angle
pointing up, as if it was the viewpoint of a seated man.  She fought the
overwhelming humiliation and embarrassment of playing to a camera as best she
could, managing to grind her hips and doing what she thought would be sexy.
With her top off, she danced with her arms forward, squeezing her breasts out in
front.  When she removed her miniskirt, she turned her back to the camera and
slowly slid it down the length of her statuesque legs.  When she was completely
naked, she could feel her heart pounding a beat that synced with the music and
she danced with her hands over her head and her knees apart, leaning her pussy
forward to the camera.  Much to her mortification and surprise, she was starting
to get turned on by this wanton display, as if it was fulfilling desires from
the deepest of recesses. 

"Good."  The director said.  "Now head for the bed.  That's it. Good."

Marnie laid down on the bed as instructed and waited spread-eagle for what would
happen next.

There was a quick double clapping sound and two ladies in see-through lingerie
entered through the door with wrist and ankle restraints, and approached her on
either side of the bed.  Marnie laid there in horror as the two gorgeous ladies
restrained her arms and legs to the corners.  They guided Marnie to lift her
rear so they could place some pillows under it.  Then they started caressing her
body, one at her legs, and the other at her chest.  Her breasts, not as firm as
in her twenties, lay like water balloons a little out to the sides of her chest.
She scrunched her face, forming an "O" with her lips and pulled on her bonds in
ecstasy as they moved their caresses to her nipples and love patch.  When they
stopped, she was panting.

Then the ladies removed their garments for the camera, giving Marnie a slight
reprieve.  Then much to her horror, they climbed on the bed with her and started
to make love to her in tandem.  She had never even fantasized about having a
woman between her legs.  All she ever wanted from life was to be loved by her
husband, Roger.  Marnie's revulsion was replaced by ecstasy as she closed her
eyes.  She let the sensations flood her.  They were bringing her to a peak when
they stopped and backed off the bed.  Marnie continued a second, bucking her
body to the imaginary hands and tongues that were no longer there, then opened
her eyes to discover that the two ladies were waiting to the sides.  A double
clapping sound preceded a tall medium built man, with the erection of a horse,
waking in.  He turned to the camera and said, "Yes Sir, I am ready." 

A voice was heard, "Please proceed."

The man started to approach Marnie from between her legs.  Marnie tried to
struggle in her bonds.  She wanted to crawl back away from him and curl up into
a tight impenetrable ball.  "No, NO, NO!  I can't take it! He won't fit.  Oh
God, please NO!"  She pleaded loudly, as she thrashed in her bonds.  The ladies
in waiting approached her.  One stroked the hair of her head back to comfort
her.  The other started working fingers in her quim to keep her juiced up and
ready.  The man spit on his hands and coated the tip of his cock for extra
measure.  He knelt between her legs.  The lady working on Marnie's cunt guided
his cock head to her opening.  The stud applied a little pressure, but his girth
still made it a little too tight.  The lady started massaging Marnie's clit to
get her hungry for penetration.  The man forced just the head in and held it
there.  Marnie twisted and screamed like she must have done at her daughter,
Brenda's birth.  The man pushed in another inch.  "Arrgh!  Ooooo, Argh."  Marnie
moaned loudly.  He pushed in some more with the same result.  Then he started
sawing his cock in and out for the length he had managed to get in.  "Oh, don't.
Stop! Please stop."  Marnie implored with a guttural wail.  The man started
sawing in a little farther with each thrust until he was sawing at full thrust
working on his own relief. 

Marnie's vagina was starting to turn from excruciating agony to an itch that had
to be scratched.  She was transforming into a wild bitch in heat.  As the pain
subsided, she was screaming, "Don't stop!  Don't Stop!  Please don't stop."
When the man was reaching his peak, Marnie went stiff in the most overpowering
orgasm she had ever experienced.  The man kept pumping, bringing himself to his
orgasm.  Marnie was literally about to pass out, when he came in a forceful
thrust, nearly splitting her in two. Marnie came again, on top of the other
orgasm, and did pass out.

When she awoke, she was back in the makeup chair being made up some more.  Her
knees were wide apart and her hole was gaping.  She couldn't close her knees
with any comfort, so she continued to sit in this wanton display.  The lady
making her up began to talk to her.  "Well, the words you spoke were not in the
script, so we're going to have to do another take." 

Marnie gripped the armrests in horror. 

"No, only kidding.  You were great!  It was much better footage than they ever
anticipated.  You should have seen yourself, you were 'Hot' Lady." The makeup
lady said, as Marnie relaxed her death grip.  "So how do you feel down there?"
She said, referring to her cunt.

"I've never been fucked like that in my life.  I never thought I could do it."
She said frankly.  "Even though it hurts, I could still fuck my husband's brains
out right now."

"That's good, because they are setting up the scene where you pull the train."
She said, powdering Marnie's chest.

Marnie looked across at the set and couldn't see any train yet.  "Will it be
heavy to pull?"  She asked naively.

"It should prove to be something you'll never forget."  The lady said assuredly.

Marnie was growing less self-conscious about being naked on the set.  The crew
acted as if they had seen it all hundreds of times before. Although, when she
did have eye contact with them, they invariably gave her a facial expression
that communicated that they thought she had an exceptional body.

Marnie stood to watch the activity around the next set, legs apart to let
soothing air lick her stretched out pussy, observing each of the crew members at
their tasks.  She still didn't see any train when she was given her instructions
to walk into the room with the apparatus on cue.  Then she was to walk over to
the camera, take the boa that was given to her, wrap it around the back of the
camera and pull one end until it all came back around to her.  Next, she was to
walk in a sexy fashion over to a padded trestle, bend over it and grab the bar
sticking out under it on either side.  From there, the scene would take care of
itself.

On cue, she walked a sexy naked walk over to the camera and did a seductive boa
move, put it around the back of her neck and bent over the trestle as directed.
The ladies in waiting from the earlier scene fastened cuffs around her wrists
and secured them to the bars.  Marnie started to worry herself out of her sexy
reverie and became truly panicked when her legs were fastened apart to rings on
the floor.  She was now bent in place with very limited ability to move at all,
with her open sex facing the camera at a forty-five degree angle and with her
breasts bulging out on either side of the padding.

In walked a parade of men in costumes.  There was a butler, a gardener, a
pool-boy, a carpenter, a plumber, a mailman, and a cook.  They all lined up in
front of the camera bowed in unison, and declared, "Ready Sir."

"Please everyone, proceed."  The voice was heard to say.  This was the cue for
the ladies to assist the men with removing their pants and open their shirts to
expose their sexual equipment.  They were cut and uncut, big and average,
straight and curved, thin and wide, comprising a smorgasbord of cock meat.  The
butler was first in line and was stroking his cock to get it hard.  A lady in
waiting knelt down and laved the head with her mouth, which helped him get all
the way to full staff.  Marnie tried to look behind her to see what was
happening but couldn't get her head all the way around.  She learned what was
happening though, as she felt his hands stroking her rump, down the back of her
legs, then up the inside to her crotch.  She felt the tip of his cock at the
opening of her snatch; it eased its way past her absent defenses and sit buried
in her to the hilt.  His hands went to the top of her butt for support and he
started a slow sawing of his meat into her tunnel.  She felt the ladies' fingers
on her nipples as he picked up the pace until he was lunging into her with full
thrusts from stem to stern. 

Meanwhile, the next man in line was lead around to face Marnie and she was
forced to take his penis in her mouth when her nose was held closed by one of
the ladies in waiting.  He got himself hard and lubricated in her mouth and took
the butler's place after he came.  And so it went, front to back, and then back
in line.  Marnie never felt more like a slut as she did at that moment.  She was
raw and in pain, but came in shuddering orgasms over and over again despite the
humiliation, until she just screamed and passed out somewhere in the second time
around for the bunch.

When she came to, most of the people had gone, the studio lights were off and
people were still saying goodbye.  One crewmember came by to say,  "Nice job
lady, you were fabulous."  Before he too left.

"Well Missy," Larcher said, "I think you just discovered some new things about
yourself."

"Please have mercy and just take me home."  She said with a pained look of
disgust as she tried mopping up the pool of cum that had oozed out of her pussy
during her rest.

"Okay Missy, you did good for me today.  I'll spare you from my horny bastard
son here.  But, you know what they say?  'Once a woman has pulled the train, she
finds she can never get enough sex.'  So if hubby doesn't do it for you anymore,
you can always call 'Hornbusters', that's us."

Marnie was not amused.  Right now, the last thing on her mind was having anyone
or anything anywhere within a mile of her cunt.  She rode silently home and had
to figure another story to get past Roger and Brenda's attention and questions
for her appearance and mood.

Roger bought that she having a worse than normal period, when Marnie agreed to
see a doctor about it, but Brenda wasn't buying it.  What worried Marnie most,
as she went to sleep early that night, were Larcher's words about never being
able to get enough sex after "pulling the train".  "A ha, so that's 'pulling the
train'."  She thought with a chuckle to herself, as she drifted off into
wet-dream land.

Marnie was a happily married housewife, with her husband, Roger and her daughter, Brenda, until the Larchers came into her life.  They were blackmailing her, originally with the threat of defiling her daughter if she didn't cooperate.  Over time they had other things to lord over her to enforce her cooperation.  Marnie never knew when they would surface in her life again, or what humiliating and degrading drill they would put her through.  One such occasion was at Brenda's school.

She left Brenda off, and lingered, watching lovingly as her daughter walked up to the door, attracting friends like a magnet who greeted her as she entered the school for classes.  

Suddenly, without warning, before she could pull away from the curb, the Larcher kid, Jeff, opened the passenger door and slid in.  "Hey pretty lady.  Care to come out and play?"  He said, looking directly at her breasts.

"How dare you, you creep.  Get out of my car!"  Marnie said with indignant authority.

"Now is that anyway to treat an old friend, I mean a young old friend, no, I mean an old young friend.  Oh hell with it, drive!  I'll tell you the way as we go."  He said, as he reached out to cup the front of her right tit.

Marnie slapped his hand hard and fast.  "Are you crazy!?  Right in front of my daughter's school?"  She said scoldingly.

"Just for that Lady, I want you to unbutton your blouse all the way down."  He said, now sitting sideways facing her, his left leg cocked up on the seat, and his left arm on the backrest.

"You insolent brat!"  She said as she pulled away from the curb, recognizing she may have to do it for the creep.

"You know, if I have to help you with it, you might loose the buttons."  He said, opening a clip knife with one hand.

Marnie took one look at the pocketknife and unbuttoned her blouse as she drove through the school's neighborhood.  The Larcher kid closed the knife and clipped it back in his pocket.  

"Head for the highway going north."  He said, trying to make out her nipples through the lace of her bra.  When they got to the onramp, he asked her to pull over.  Then he told her to undo her bra.

"Oh, please don't make me do this.  This is out in the public.  Why, we could be arrested."  She implored him.

"Who me?  I've never seen you before.  Why you were like that when you picked me up hitchhiking.  I got in your car because you looked so 'Hot'."  He said in a devilish tone.  "Now I could help you if you like, but I'm a practical guy, and the tit holsters may not work right afterwards if I do it."  He said, opening the clip knife again.

Marnie reached back and unclasped the strap, looking around for any cars.  Then she worked the straps off her arms in a way that dazzled the kid, because she didn't remove her shirt.

"Okay, drive."  He said, reaching up to finger the close nipple.

"Pull around that truck ahead and pace it in the left lane, until I say to pass it."  He said, looking ahead at an eighteen-wheeler.

Marnie got up to the truck and pulled alongside, only to discover the kid's motive, to have her flash her tits to the driver when he rolled back the sunroof.  Marnie looked up sheepishly into the face of a trucker that could have been a woman or a man; it was hard to tell.  Then she heard the loud horn blast, and she instinctively accelerated ahead.

"I didn't tell you to pass yet."  The Larcher kid pointed out.  "Pay attention to what I say this time for that truck up there." He said, pointing to another truck ahead of them.

Marnie pulled alongside again.  When she looked up this time, she saw a grimy looking fortyish guy in need of a shave and a buddy trying to maneuver across the driver's front to gawk at her, almost causing the driver to lose control of his vehicle. Jeff lifted her right breast with his left hand and yelled at the truckers, "Do you like?"

They whistled and tooted their horn.  The kid then pulled her skirt up showing all of her upper legs.  The truck slowed down and sped up to get the whole picture through the sunroof.  Marnie and Jeff could hear hooting and hollering from the truck.  A rest area road sign was coming up and the truck driver pointed to his right.  Jeff responded with a thumbs-up.

"Pull over at the next exit for the rest area.  You'll need to pass and get in the right lane."  He instructed.  "Okay, park here."

Jeff took the keys and left the car to talk to the truckers who were coming over from their parking area.  He had conversation with them and followed them back to their truck.  They came back to the car with two boxes, that Jeff put into the trunk.  "Come on Lady we're all going for a swim."  He said, opening her door and guiding her out with a firm grip on her upper arm.  

While he was gone, she had put on her bra and buttoned up her blouse again.  The four of them walked into the woods a little ways and down an embankment to a stream.  Marnie looked back with dread up through the trees to discover that nobody from the rest area could see them, unless they were exploring away from their cars.  The foursome stopped by a pool of water created by a large tree, which had fallen across the stream, backing it up a bit.

"Okay Lady, you first; test the water for us."  The driver said.

"I can't go swimming, I didn't bring a suit."  She said, knowing deep down it wouldn't make any difference.  

"Well take off anything you don't want to get wet then, and jump in." He retorted.

Marnie chose to remove everything except her bra and panties, and waded in the chilly water to the deepest part, which brought the water up to her panty crotch making it wet.  The wetness wicked up the front and back to reveal her pubic mound and rear crack through the sheer material.  Goosebumps covered her body and she hunched her shoulders, pushing her breasts together.  The guys were taking off their shoes and boots, like they really intended to go in.  

"Okay, all the way under."  The driver ordered.

"It's too cold for that."  She pleaded.

"Nonsense.  Do it in the interest of science.  We need to see what the human body can withstand in the way of chilly waters.  You'll be a pioneer."  He said sarcastically.

Marnie knew the game was hopeless, so she lowered herself into the water to the top of her shoulders.  Then she jumped up and hugged herself shivering.

"All the way in there, Lady."  The other trucker piped up.

Marnie held her nose as she lowered herself back down and arched back into the water putting her breasts and pussy on temporary display.

She hurriedly tried to get her feet back under her so she could get back up with her hair now plastered straight back on her head.  She covered her breasts with her forearms as she squeezed the water out of her eyes.

"Can I get out now?"  She asked, her whole body shivering.

"Sure, why not.  Looks too cold for us anyway."  The driver said as he met her at the bank and held her hand to steady her as she stepped out of the water.

Everyone noticed her nipples pushing out the sheer material of her bra, as the driver continued to hold her hand out to her side.

"These look like they want to be free."  He said hefting the closest breast with his other hand.  "Let's have them come out and play."

No sooner had he said this, than the Larcher kid was fumbling with the clasp of her bra.

"Hey boy, let the lady do it.  She does it all the time."  The driver told Jeff, as Jeff backed off, embarrassed by his fumbling.

Marnie reached back and undid the hooks and let the bra slip down her arms.  Then she hung it on a waiting branch that currently had sunlight shining on it. She went to cover her breasts and rub some heat into her chilled arms at the same time, when the driver said, "We can warm those up for you Lady."

The two truckers bent in front of her on either side and rubbed their hands on her legs while licking and sucking her nipples.  When they both started to trace the contours of her rear, they simultaneously had the notion to lower her panties. They had her step out of them, and handed them to Jeff, who dutifully hung them in the sun as well.  As they reached her pussy lips with their hands, still stimulating her nipples, Marnie was on tiptoes, fighting the urge to back away, or push them off of her with her hands.  The driver stood up and hugged her from behind with his hands on her breasts.  The other trucker moved to a squat in front of her and took one leg and lifted it to his shoulder, while he stroked her pussy with his tongue.  Marnie put her hands on his head to be ready to push him off if he got a little too aggressive down there.  She was actually getting turned on by these two, despite their rough manner.  When she was getting a little weak in the knee responding to the stimulation, she started to hop on the one leg to keep from falling.

"You know guys, she really likes to suck and take it in the back chute."  Jeff said from his experience.

"No I don . . ." Marnie started to say, but thought better of it. She didn't want this situation to take an ugly punishing turn.

Both truckers pulled their pants and underwear down and off.  Marnie waited like a defeated, nearly drowned mouse anticipating the next torment the captor cat had up its paw.  She was sopping between her legs and her nipples were pulsing and erect.  The second trucker lay down on his back with his head between her legs looking up at her wet snatch.  The driver sallied up behind her and guided her to bend over with his hand on her back.  "All the way down and suck it."  He directed.

Straddling the trucker on the ground, bent at the waist, legs spread and straight, being held up by the driver's hands on her upper thighs. She was forced to hold a kind of push up position, to suck the prone man's cock.  The driver dropped spit onto her anus, worked it in with his finger, then repeated the procedure a couple of times until he had her as lubricated as he could with saliva.  He had a little trouble getting the head in at first, so he lubricated the head of his cock as much as possible, before slipping it past her stretched elastic sphincter.

He eased it in little by little with slow and careful thrusts, not wanting her to fall over and injure his buddy.

Meanwhile, his buddy was having a field day with his cock in her mouth, experiencing her moans, and playing with her hanging tits.

Marnie was in a state of suspended glee as the pain in her rear eased into one of longing to be thrust into harder and faster.  She was brought to the point of needing to cum, but held there awaiting the first domino to fall.

The driver was reaching his release.  He was thrusting deeper, harder, and faster.  His hands were like hooks in a death grip around her lower abdomen holding on for dear life.  He was desperate to cum and was not going to let her bottom go away from his cock for anything.

He slammed into her rear a couple of times shooting his warm jizm deep into her entrails.  After a few dry thrusts, he pulled out and collapsed on the ground exhausted half watching, as Marnie bent her knees and straddled the trucker on the ground, leaving her pulsing pussy inches from his face.  She started sucking in earnest to bring him off, while wiggling her hips a bit as an invitation to the man to stroke her.  He was too lost in the ecstasy in his groin to open his eyes to notice.

When he was about to cum, Marnie luckily got her mouth off of his cock just in time to avoid taking it in her mouth, and worked the cum out of him with her hand.

"Aw Lady, you should have taken the cum when you had the chance." Larcher's kid said.  "You've made my friend here all messy.  Now you're gonna to have to lick him clean."

The trucker looked at Jeff, winked, and gave him a thumbs-up.  Marnie wanted to throw-up at the prospect of what she was about to do.  She licked all around the man's belly, cock, and balls to clean up the sticky goo, while he explored and played with her gaping cunt with his hands.  When he was all clean, the two truckers got up, got dressed and thanked Larcher for the morning break.  Marnie watched, padding in place, wanting to cum but frustrated.

As the truckers were about to leave, she leaned over to Jeff and asked in a half whisper,  "Isn't anybody going to help me cum?"

The truckers heard the gist of it and turned to hear Jeff's answer.

"Oh, I'm sorry Lady.  We'll wait while you take care of that, won't we guys?"
Larcher said.  Then they all sat down five-ten feet in front of her.

Marnie was lost for words.  Here were the three of them sitting, waiting for her to put on a show out of her desperation to cum.  They were expecting her to clip her own horns right in front of them.  She didn't feel as naked with all of the manipulations, sucking, and fucking, as she did at that very moment.

"I think I'd better be going."  She said, removing her arm from her breast and her hand from her pubic triangle to retrieve her bra and panties.  Then she proceeded to dress.

"Your choice Lady." The driver said, as he hit his buddy's arm with the back of his hand, as a signal to leave.

The truckers disappeared over the bank before Jeff and Marnie headed back to the car.  Jeff let her in the passenger seat and he got in the driver's seat.  Marnie tried to covertly slip a hand under her skirt and stroke herself, but couldn't get past Jeff's watchful eyes.

"You had your chance back there.  Now stop that, and I'll give you another chance in a little while.  But first, I need you to do me."  He said as he pushed the seat as far back as he could go and still reach the brake if he slouched.  He looked around for cars and pulled down his zipper and fished out his semi-hard uncut penis.  Marnie lowered her mouth to the task with a disgusted look on her face and started to suck on his cock.  She stayed at it except for the one time Jeff swerved to avoid having an accident, and she sat up to see the aftermath.

"Maybe we should wait until you've stopped the car."  She said, concerned.

"Finish me off now, or I will wreck your car."  Young Larcher said pissed and frustrated.

Marnie, sensing a minor victory, decided to concentrate on prolonging his relief by a combination of switching from mouth to hand and a subtle pinch at the base here and there.  It worked because he got to his destination before she let him cum.

"Up! Up!"  He said as one of his neighbors was approaching to say "hi" and to find out, if he had bought a new car.  He just got himself stuffed in and zipped when a neighbor lady, he had the major hots for, approached his window to talk.  All Marnie could see was her bare midriff and 35C breasts on display in her peach colored cut-off tank top.

"Hi Beverly."  Jeff said, like a schoolboy with a crush on his teacher.

"Get new wheels, Jeffrey?"  She asked.

"No, this belongs to this lady here.  I drove it for her because she didn't know the way."

"Oh, hi Miss."  She said as she bent down to look in, while revealing an opportune view down the tank top of her young firm breasts to Jeff and Marnie.  "This your mom, or something?"  She said, quizzing him.

"No, ah, she, ah, is going to clean my apartment."  He said, making things up as he went along.  "Yeah, she is from one of those services that cleans in the raw.  You might want to come in and join me while she works."  He said hopefully.

"Just might at that.  What a novelty.  My, Lady, you've got guts.  I don't mean the naked part either.  I'm just imagining the job, cleaning up Mr. Clean's apartment here."  She said teasing.

Jeff blushed, got out of the car and opened the trunk.  "Here Lady you take one of these."  He said, referring to one of the boxes.

When Marnie saw what he had traded with the truckers for her services, she was appalled.  She was carrying in a case of pork and beans and Larcher was carrying in a case of canned corn.  Larcher opened the door for Marnie and Beverly, picked up the case he was carrying, and followed them in.  Marnie put the case on what little counter space there was in the kitchen.  Beverly went over to the couch and peeled off a bedspread like covering and all of the dust and trash with it.

"Wow Jeffery, you really need this cleaning woman today.  Do you have a CLEAN covering I can put down in place of this?"  She asked, as she held the covering out away from herself toward Larcher.

"Errr, I think so."  He said as he disappeared into another room.

When he came back, he was tearing open a package with a brand new set of sheets in it.  He handed Beverly a sheet, which happened to be the fitted one.

Beverly put the sheet on the couch and sat down with her arms and legs crossed.
Her tanned legs looked mighty inviting framed by her short cut-off jeans and sneakers without socks.  She shoved the cluttered coffee table out away from her in front with her foot, so she could swing her leg up and down, while she waited for the show to begin.

"So Lady, do you just take off your clothes and get to work, or do you make a show of it first?"  He said to Marnie, more or less pleading with her to play along.

Marnie was relishing having this power over her tormentor.  "Thank god for Beverly."  She thought.  "You know, with this much work to do here, I don't think there will be time for the build up show."  She said playing along, while letting him down in one swipe.

This made Larcher look a little mousy and grow tongue-tied.  This put him out of his game, with the object of his daily fantasies finally sitting in his living room.  Beverly sat mildly amused.

"So Mr. Larcher, where do I find your cleaning supplies?"  Marnie asked, as she took off her clothes unceremoniously, and folded them neatly on a barstool at the eating counter between the kitchen and dining area.  She noticed a brightened expression on Beverly's face indicating she was pleased or impressed with what she saw.

"Uh, I think there is something under the sink in the kitchen there." He said hopefully.

Marnie held up a mostly empty Windex bottle in one hand and a bottle of dish soap in her other.  "I don't think this will cut it."  She said, with a gloat inside.  "Can you rustle some things up if I make a list for you?  I can start picking up while you get the things on the list."  She directed, as she happened upon a pen and some scrap paper that would do the trick.

"I'll be right back.  Don't go away."  Larcher said, in a worried tone looking at Beverly with yearning and then at Marnie with suspicion.

They could hear him running to the car and speed out of the parking area to the store.  Marnie looked at Beverly, relatively unconcerned at this point that she was naked in front of a stranger and started to pick things up and throw things away.  Beverly watched Marnie's more mature body work for a bit.  She noticed the sway in her breasts, the slight jiggle in her hips, her strong back and legs as she bent and strained at the task.  Eventually, she got up and started to pitch in and make conversation.

"You're not from an agency, are you?"

"What makes you say that?"

"There's something going on between Jeffery and you, I can tell."

"What gives you that idea?"

"It's the way you can talk to him like you're his mother, or something."

"I assure you, I am not related to the boy in any way."

"What is it then?  Are you a lover he is embarrassed to let people know about?
Or, is this some kind of game?  Come on tell me.  What is it between you two?"
Beverly insisted.

"Nothing really, at least that I am liberty to talk about."  Marnie finally said.

Beverly was more curious now than when she started the third degree. She stopped helping in favor of watching Marnie's breasts move as she took broad sweeps with her hands to gather up crumbs on a table.  

"You're in pretty good shape for maybe a thirty-five year old?"  She said, continuing to pry.

"Thank you.  You are perceptive."  Marnie said, soaking in the built in compliments.

"Well, I hope I look as good as you when I'm that old.  Those breasts, did you have them done?  They look great and barely sag for the size." She asked Marnie, uninhibitedly.

Marnie's nipples began to get erect with the attention drawn to them, and wanted to cover them, but didn't see the gain in doing so at that point.  "No, they're all me.  Just lucky, I guess." 

"Would you mind if I felt them?  They are so tantalizing even to a woman."  She said, and noticing Marnie's polite reluctance, continued. "You wouldn't have to worry, or anything, I'm not gay.  I just can't believe they are real."

Marnie didn't respond verbally, she just stopped what she was doing and stood with her head turned and her hands behind her back.  Beverly took that as an invitation and put her hands on Marnie's ample breasts.  She hefted them, then she kneaded them, and finally she circled her areolas with her fingers, paying particular attention to Marnie's hard nipples. 

"I just can't believe how nice these are.  I hope you don't mind my feeling them.  It looks as though big breasts like yours are just as, or maybe even more, sensitive than smaller breasts like mine.  You can feel mine if you like.  I wouldn't mind."  She said, as she took her hands from Marnie's breasts and pulled her tank top up, revealing a firm pair of young breasts without any sag.
Her whole body was in perfect tone and she didn't have any tan lines on top.
"Here, see what these feel like to you."

Marnie didn't have sexual feelings for her at the moment, the way she would with her husband, Roger, but as she gazed upon those firm tan nubile breasts jutting out from the young woman's chest, she did have an urge to sense what they would feel like.  She reached up and cupped them with her fingers spread across the top outsides and her thumbs on the inside and squeezed and pulled to feel their firmness.  She could feel the warmth radiating out and Beverly's heart beating, from under her chest.  Marnie seemed to go into trance as she began stroking up with her thumbs across Beverly's nipples to feel the hard nubs pushing out at her.

"Wow!  We'd better stop this before you make me forget about men all together."  Beverly said, as she backed up half a step and pulled her top back down, right as the door opened.

Jeff walked in with supplies and scoped out the two ladies near each other, wondering what they were up to.  Then he noticed the erect nipples on each and felt a wave of confusion wash over him.  Beverly sat back down and Marnie began to unpack the supplies.  Jeff sat down on the couch as near to her as he felt he could get away with to watch the show.

"You know Jeffery, this lady has been working awfully hard for you while you were gone.  I hope she gets paid a lot for this.  How much are you paying her?"  She challenged.

"Err, ah, fifty bucks?"  He replied.

"That's not fair of you.  For that amount, I think you should be helping her."

"But, . . ." He started to say.

"Not only is what she is doing for you hard work, but she has to do it in the nude too.  I think it is only fair that you take off your clothes and help her out."  She said with insistence.  "What do you say?  Are you a fair-minded person?  That's something I look for in a man, fairness."  She said, sensing she had successfully set the hook.

"But, I  . . ." He tried to say but was at a loss for words, confused, and mixed with emotions.

Beverly slid over next to him and started to unbutton his shirt.  "See, it's as easy as this."  She said as she pulled it open and off of his arms.

"But, what about you?"  He finally got out.

"Oh, I've seen it all before.  There is nothing on you that I haven't seen thousands of times at the nude beach on other guys."  She said dodging his objection and now beginning to undo his pants.

"Beverly, . . ." He started to say, but she now had his pants and underwear down to the floor.

Marnie covered her laugh with a rubber-gloved hand holding a paper towel.  Beverly pulled the pants out from under Jeff's feet; he covered his groin with both hands, and she gave him a swat on his butt.

"Now go over there and help her.  Just do everything she asks you to do, she's the professional."  Beverly insisted.

Meanwhile, Marnie had filled a bucket with water and Spic n Span.  Jeff stood waiting for instructions, still holding his hands over his genitals. Beverly was enjoying the developing red mark she left on his butt.  

"If you'll give me a minute here to sweep this floor, I'll have you scrub the areas that won't come clean with just a mopping.  How's that?"  Marnie said, and then looked over at Beverly with a smile.  When she finished the sweeping, she gave Jeff the bucket in one hand and a scrub-brush in the other, which required him to expose his half erect uncircumcised penis to Beverly's view.  "Now there really isn't anyway to do this other than getting down and putting a little elbow grease into it."  Marnie instructed.

Jeff looked a little sheepish and slowly went down to his hands and his knees, dipped the brush in the solution and started to scrub.  His balls were hanging and swaying between his legs for Beverly to watch as he put some effort into working off the accumulation of stuff on the floor.

"Good job, Jeff.  I think you'll be pleased with how nice your place is going to look."  Marnie encouraged.

"Yeah, way to go Jeffery.  I admire a man who isn't afraid to get his hands dirty."  Beverly said, but saved her snicker for when Jeff was looking away.

Jeff took these words as encouragement and actually lost himself in the task, but didn't lose the hardon he was sporting.  The constant swaying of his cock and balls had brought back the state of arousal Marnie had left him with in the car on the way there.  Marnie brought in two baskets of laundry, which looked like they had been cleaned but in need of folding.  

"Good job Mr. Larcher.  I'll mop it all clean now and you can fold these, since you know where they should be put away."  Marnie said supervising.

Jeff reluctantly stood up to go to the baskets of towels, sheets and things set down in front of Beverly.

"On my, Jeffery, it's going to be tough folding those towels with that sensitive tip getting in the way.  You'd better give it some relief now, and get it down, so you can get on with your work." Beverly said, with almost convincing concern.

"What me?  Here?  Now?  In fron . . .?"  He said embarrassed.

"It's a natural thing that guys need to take care of from time to time.  Don't try to tell me you've never put your hand on it and brought it off before.  I think I've even seen you do it when you've looked at me through the windows."  She said, calling his bluff.

Jeff turned deep red and fought the instinct to hyperventilate.

"Come on.  Show me you are a real man, and do it right here, right now, proud of this phenomenon, which only Men can do, to keep the entire human race alive."  Beverly said, in her best motivational tone.

Jeff was kind of mesmerized by this approach and slowly placed his hand on his cock and held it there, staring at Beverly's tits through her cut-off tank top.  With her left arm up on the back of the couch, just the beginnings of the round bottoms of her breasts had come into his view.  Marnie was so happy with Beverly right now, she could have walked over, grabbed her head with both hands, and given her an appreciative smack on the lips, but she stayed out of Jeff's consciousness as much as possible.

"That's it.  A little motion should do the trick now.  That's it.  A little faster now.  Imagine me changing my clothes, oop.  I think I'll take a shower first.  Now you have me in your sights with my clothes off, walking around trying to decide what to wear, what would turn Jeffery on as I leave my place.  That's it, faster now.  Now you have to use your imagination for a few minutes because I'm out of your sight in the shower.  But it is easy to continue to view my naked form in your mind.  You have it memorized.  That's it faster, faster.  Now I'm out of the shower and I have walked into your sight drying my hair, exposing my breasts to your view.  But you suddenly realize, faster, harder, that soon, very soon, I will have my clothes on.  You must cum now if you are to do it while you can still see my naked body.  Oh yes!  You've done it just in time.  Oh, aren't those after surges wonderful memories of the blissful eruption you've just had." She said, having orchestrated his solo effort in front of an amazed Marnie.  "Oh, boy, now some of those things are going to have to go through the wash again."

Jeff, who had been bucking and lurching wildly on tiptoes, was forcing open his eyes and gasping for breath as his shuddering wound down to almost total relaxation, just enough to keep him standing.

"Now, don't you feel better, getting that out of your system?  You came like a real man."  She said patronizingly.

Jeff really didn't know what to think, feel, say, or do at that moment.  He was so sufficiently confused by what he just experienced, that he just sat down at the other end of the couch from Beverly, with his hands between his knees, and just stared at the floor with his mouth open for a while.

Marnie and Beverly talked by the kitchen for a while.  Marnie felt the rushing blood around her pussy tingle every nerve there.  She was taken back to the truckers and her moment, where she was asked to fly solo in front of an audience.  She needed to cum now too.  She needed to leave so she could get back to her life, take care of her needs and be with her family.  Her nipples were erect again.  The inside of her legs were glistening from the moisture there, and the unmistakable scent of a woman in heat was wafting up from her crotch.  Beverly started to stare at Marnie as they spoke, looking for ways to calibrate what she was sensing about her then.

"You know, I think it is time for me to go.  It has really been interesting, to say the least."  Beverly interjected.

"No!"  Jeff piped up.  "Don't go.  Please don't go.  Ah, you know, ah this lady here needs to cum really bad too.  You could make her do it too."  Jeff said in desperation.

Beverly stared intently with questioning eyes at Marnie, while she answered Jeff,  "And, how do you know that?"

"Uh, I don't know, but I know she does, ask her."

Now burning holes into Marnie's being with her questioning looks, she said, "Is that right?  How can he be so sure?"

Marnie just looked down submissively.  And didn't answer.

"Mind if I check something?"  Beverly said as she put her hand between Marnie's legs, in a bold move to test her excitement level.  Still staring,  "Jeffery, come over here."  He stood with them to make a trio.  "I'm going to give you a chance to touch my body, the body you try to watch at night."  

Jeff was falling back into that trance-like state, from this unexpected tact Beverly was taking.

"If you were to imagine that this beautiful woman here, now, was me, then you could have a chance to feel and touch me right here, right now, like you dream of doing when you look at me through the windows, like you do when you sleep at night.  Now, hold out your hand to her, who is now me.  That's it.  Now, you would treat me gently and respectfully, now wouldn't you?  Yes of course you would, or I wouldn't let you hold my hand like this.  Now, you might guide me over to the comfortable bed you've made for me out of the couch, yes gently like that.  Now, you may have me lay down comfortably on this beautiful bed you have prepared for me.  Yes like that.  Now, that you have me comfortable and safe in your place, you would probably try to further relax me by gently caressing me all over my body.  Yes that is nice.  You are nice to me.  My breasts, Jeffery, my breasts are very sensitive.  You can get me all excited if you tune into my enjoyment while you try to maximize my pleasure with my breasts."  

Marnie was beginning to get into the trance so she could get past the fact that the Larcher kid was sensuously groping her.  She slid down into he couch a bit finding a more comfortable position amongst the cushions.  Then she parted her legs.

"Now, you might show how much you appreciate my letting you touch me so, by kissing my breasts.  Yes sucking works too.  Oh, your tongue is so nice.  Now I might turn over on my hands and knees to let the air cool my nipples, that you have warmed up with your mouth."

Marnie followed suit, by getting on her hands and knees.  The more she allowed Beverly to be in control, the more she was enjoying the sensations.

"Your lips and tongue are exquisite.  Before I would let you kiss my most private part, I would have you prove your devotion to me by having you kiss my anus.  No, you wouldn't hesitate; you would rush to do it to prove to me that you really do appreciate what I am going to let you do.  Yes, like that.  Your tongue would lick it clean, would set my nerves on edge so you could ravage me later.  Yes.  Now you would force your tongue in to test the tightness.  Yes in and out, imagining what it would be like someday, if I allowed you to place your love tool in there.  For now, your tongue is your love tool working the hole into a frenzy.  Your taste buds provide just the right amount of friction to almost send me over an unbearable brink. Yes you want to send me over that brink.  You want to see how unbearably pleasurable you can make it for me, to drive me mad with lust for you.  You see, I am ready for you now, as I swing around to the edge of the bed, my legs spread up in the air.  I am ready for you to come to my love center.  No, not with that, with your tongue, that wonderful tongue.  You trace my love center all around with your tongue.  You learn about it, the taste the texture the scent, the ridges and valleys.  Yes that's it.  You enter that sacred tunnel with your tongue.  You learn what it will be like someday to be in it with your love tool.  No, don't cum yet.  Oh, I want to cum very badly.  I almost can't stand it, but you haven't explored the little spot that, when you suck it, and flick it, and lick it, yes, oh yes, I won't be able to resist, oh my, now I don't think I can hold out any longer. Now I am going to have to cum.  NOW the floodgates have opened and the waters are raging.  They are taking all of the tension, the pent up urges, the frustrations and disappointments with them as they gush out of my body.  Yes you have done it. You have given me the wonderful gift, of your loving attention to my needs.  I hug your head to my breasts in appreciation, then let you sit beside me, but not touching me so I can luxuriate for the moment.  By not forcing yourself on me before and now, I will appreciate you and want to explore moments again with you in the future."

Marnie and Jeff both just sat slouched with their legs apart on the couch staring sort of blankly at Beverly as she blew them a kiss and let herself out the door.  Jeff's hardon was not going to go down soon and Beverly had mentally handcuffed him from forcing Marnie from doing anything about it now, if she didn't want to.  Jeff sat with his memories of his mythical lady, with throbbing cock, while Marnie basked in bliss she had never experienced like this before. 

When she realized where she was, whom she was with, and what she had been doing in reality, she snapped to, sat up on the edge of the couch and said,  "Mind if I go now?"

Jeff sat blankly on the couch and shock his head almost imperceptibly answering that he didn't mind.  Marnie got up, put on her things, scrounged around and found her keys, took one look at Jeff's place, then a look at Jeff, and left. She couldn't help but feel that she had come out a winner in some fashion that day.  She had new feelings about passing trucks on the highway, and haunting memories of the young mystery lady, Beverly.

Marnie was blackmailed into to playing a part in a movie. It was not the kind of movie she would want anyone to know about. Her husband, Roger, would certainly divorce her, and her daughter, Brenda, would grow disillusioned with her and would surely become uncontrollable.  Marnie's blackmailing by the Larchers was not a traditional situation for money; it was one for occasional favors, usually of a sexual nature.  Over time these humiliating and embarrassing circumstances had an effect on Marnie's self-concept and moral fiber.   The experience of shooting the two scenes of a porno movie under duress changed her life in ways she never imagined for herself. First off, she experienced limits of humiliation, embarrassment, and ecstasy she had never thought possible.  She experienced a variety of sensations, which in comparison to her idyllic relationship with Roger made her ordinary life now seem mundane.  She had reached a top of a mountain, and now, she was faced with fighting back the urge to look up at another.

Secondly, her body seemed to change.  After her cunt healed from the gangbang experienced while pulling the train, she seemed to want to have sex all of the time.   She would fantasize about anything phallic and anyone with a penis, the neighbors, the mailman, people in the supermarket, and so on.  She just wanted something in her working the anxious itch all of the time. No broom handle or vibrating anything was safe around her.

A few days after the movie shoot, Roger shook her awake saying,  "Let me help you with that."  He was referring to her masturbating furiously in her sleep, bucking wildly, moaning and screaming.  She couldn't have been more embarrassed at learning what she had been doing unconsciously beside him.  When she let him make love to her, she ended up having to say good-bye to him that morning as he left for work, totally frustrated and unsatisfied.

As days went by, she hated herself for now wanting to be contacted by the Larchers.  She knew where the dad lived, approximately, but not how to get there.  She knew where he worked, but didn't want to set her foot in that place again. She just couldn't stand being in this constant state of heat without having any prospects for substantial relief.  It was going to drive her mad.

Finally she gave in to it.  She made sure she shaved her pussy bald, put on a short skirt without panties, got in her car, and drove to the office building that Larcher maintained.  She went down the elevator and opened doors, trying to find the one Larcher's kid, Jeff, led her to last time.  She finally opened one with someone inside.  He had his back to her as she approached.  When she was close enough to see over his shoulder, she saw that he was looking at a magazine with pictures of naked women and beating his meat, oblivious to her entrance.

She cleared her throat,  "Ahem.  Excuse me Mr. Larcher."

The man swiveled his chair around and hid his crotch with the magazine, and then a newspaper.  

"Oh!  I'm sorry."  She said.  "I thought you were someone else.  Please forgive me.  I'm terribly sorry."

The man was deep red in the face when he said,  "Larcher don't work here anymore.  What the fuck are you doing sneaking up on people like that?"

"I'm sorry, really I am." She searched for the words to make the embarrassment go away.  "I know how I could make it up to you."  She said, not believing what she was hearing herself say.  She approached him and slowly, reassuringly, removed his hands from the newspaper.  Then she picked up the magazine and quickly thumbed through it with an "Aha,"  "uhumm," and "people really do that?" She took each of his hands and placed them on the armrests. Then she took his cock in one hand and his balls in another and started to give him a massage that started his body squirming and his cock hardening again.

"Lady what are you doing?  Where did you come from, and what is Larcher to you?" He asked, out of discomfort from her forwardness.

"I've the kind of itch, you've got right now and we can both help each other out.  I'll let you inside me right here and now, if you promise to keep at it until I cum too.  Do we have a deal?" She asked brazenly.

"What have I become?"  She thought to herself.  

Marnie dropped her skirt and leaned by her arms on the desk.  She shifted her weight from one leg to the other, moving her rear as a seductive target for the man.  He stood up and apprehensively put his cock at her cunt and poked the head in.  He moaned as the warm moistness enveloped the head.  He started moving it slowly in and out, and was so engrossed with the sensation, that he had to stop a couple of times to keep from cumming.

"Don't you dare stop until I cum too."  Marnie threatened as a reminder.

The situation just proved too weird for the guy and he came in a shuddering orgasm that snuck up on him surprising them both.

"Oh no you don't.  You're not through now, we had a deal."  She insisted. "Keep it up and moving."

He tried the best that he could, but his cock was so sensitive now that every time he thrust in, he had to pull out reflexively for a few seconds. Meanwhile, his cock was getting a little more limp as time wore on. Eventually, it wasn't hard enough to be able to thrust in at all.

"Okay then, kiss it, do something.  I'm not letting you off that easy."  Marnie insisted.

She turned around to face him, and put her hands and butt on the edge of the desk with her legs spread wide.  The man reluctantly got down on his knees and slowly put his mouth on her pussy. She grabbed his head with her left hand and held his head tight, grinding her cunt into his face. The man broke free, gasping for breath.

"Gawd Lady.  You're crazy."  He said, wiping his mouth off with the sleeve of his shirt.  He stood up and backed away a few feet.  "You don't need me, you need a whole goddamn army."

Marnie squatted and sobbed into her hands.  She knew he was oh so close to actually being right.

"Hey Lady, I'm sorry.  I didn't mean to upset you.  You come on kinda strong ya know.  I'd help if I could.  Maybe we can get me there again.  I should be able to last longer a second time.  Shall we give it a try?"  He said in an effort to get her to stop crying.

The man sat down in the chair.  "Why don't you move that sexy body of yours a little bit and we can see what comes up, okay?"  He suggested.

Marnie sniffled back her tears and stood up.  She started to move her lower body and went into a trance.  She danced with her eyes closed and played with her breasts through the material of her blouse.  The man had his hand on his cock trying to get it to respond.

"Why don't you show me those tits?  They look like they're pretty decent."  He said.

Marnie had a momentary pause in her reverie at the sound of the word "decent" and then went back to the task at hand.  She opened her eyes and slowly, and seductively as she could, removed her blouse.

"Nice.  Real nice."   The man said responding to her sexy mammary assets. "Tell me they're real, please."

Marnie was soaking up the encouragement.  "One hundred percent real woman here.  Do you like?"  She said as she unclasped the bra and tossed it aside.

She held her arms out to the sides and shook her breasts a little to show how they naturally moved with her motion.  The man moaned and answered her,  "Oh, yes Lady.  Those are the nicest pair I have ever laid my eyes on.  Goddamn, you're hot!"  He said, sporting a renewed hardon.

Marnie signaled the man to slide out to the edge of the chair by pulling on the back of his knees. When she had him positioned she turned around, straddled his legs and lowered her cunt down on his erection.  This time she intended to control the motion.  She rode him vigorously until she came in a halfway decent release, then dismounted and started to retrieve her clothes.

The man was now the one put off.  "Hey Lady!  You're not going to leave me like this now are you?"

"You had yours.  I've got to go."  She said, matter-of -factly.

"Oh no you don't!"  The man said, as he grabbed her clothes from her hand. "Kiss it!"  He said sitting back down.

Marnie didn't want to rile him, she just wanted out of there by this point, so she held her hair out of the way and bent over and put her mouth on his cock. She started sucking and massaging his balls in an effort to get him off as quickly as possible.  She even tried humming, to send vibrations to its head.

With the combination of tugging on his balls and the intensive sucking, licking, and deep throating on his cock, he started to buck a bit.  "Oh yes Lady.  That's it.  You're great.  Oh yes.  Oh No!" He came sooner than both of them anticipated and Marnie got this stranger's biggest dose of cum in her mouth. She spit it out in an ashtray and started to get dressed again.

"Got to go."  She said.

"Please cum again."  He said with a grin.

"Cute.  Real cute." She said, as she hurried out the door.

Marnie drove home with a great deal of self-loathing.  Marnie was distant from her husband and daughter that evening.  She couldn't believe she had come to this, to have been transformed into a sex-crazed slut, who would do the first stranger she came across.  The only man she had ever known in a carnal way before all of this was Roger, until the Larchers entered her life.  Now no situation seemed too daring, and no obstacle too great to get her insatiable horns clipped.  She felt like she had become addicted and she would have to deal with it like an addiction and quit sex all together cold turkey. No, that wouldn't be fair to Roger.  She needed to be sexual, but she just couldn't control her appetite any longer.

For the next week, she had Roger make love to her before he went to work, then before they went to bed.  She was determined to deal with these urges, with her husband.  Roger didn't know what hit her.  He enjoyed the new regime, but was concerned that he might not be able to keep it up, so to speak.

On the following Monday Marnie drove downtown to meet Roger for lunch as a surprise.  She dressed in a red business blazer, white blouse, no bra, short white pleated skirt that would easily fan out to reveal her white pantyhose covered butt, if she was not careful, and white high heels. She parked and took the elevator to the lobby, to look up her husband's new office number.  Then she heard a familiar voice ask her,  "Can I help you Missy?"

She took a step back with her hand on her upper chest in shock.  There was Larcher in a security guard uniform, with badge, holster, the works.  He was grinning and tipping his hat.  "Have you missed me?"  He said confidently.

"Larcher.  Mr. Larcher, what are you doing here?"  She asked out of surprise.

"I run this place.  Can't you tell from this here uniform?"  He replied sarcastically.  "You're looking pretty hot today.  So, come back here with me a second I want you to show me something."  He said, as he motioned with his hand for Marnie to follow him into a room, where another guard was monitoring cameras placed throughout the building. Larcher cleared his throat, and the man took his place out front.

"So, let's see if you came prepared."  He said, sitting down, holding his hands out for Marnie to approach him.  When she was almost between his legs, Larcher lifted up her short skirt to see if she had shaved. He looked pleased and rubbed a couple of fingers along her cunt through the sheer material of her hose.  "My, you're hot and wet down there.  No panties.  Don't tell me a little train ride has you like this."  He said as he continued to rub her cunt until she started to moan with eyes closed.  She moved against his motion to increase the sensation.  "Have you been getting enough of this since I saw you last?" He said, with a wicked gleam in his eye.

"Yes!  Yes!  I mean No.  Don't stop!  Please don't stop!"  Marnie gasped out.

"What, do you mean, like this?"  He said as he took his hand away.

Marnie was on tiptoes, and now fell forward, breaking her fall with her hands on his thighs, almost landing with her head in his crotch.  Her eyes opened wide and closed a couple of times in unison with her gasps for breath.  She started for his weapons belt.  When she mastered that to his amusement, she went for his pant's belt, his zipper and then fished out his semi-hard uncut penis, and worked it vigorously up and down with her fist.

"Get this in me!"  She blurted.  Then seeing Larcher's amusement, in a more demure tone, she repeated,  "Please, Mr. Larcher, would you like to work this in me?  I could really use a good fucking right now."

"Did I really say that?"  She thought again embarrassing herself.

"Missy, it's going to take a lot more than just me, right now to clip those fast growing horns of yours."  He said, in a strangely compassionate way. "Since you got me going, I'll get you started. Then we'll work something out." He said, holding his arms out, motioning with his fingers for her to come and sit on his lap.

Marnie came forward and started to turn away so she could back down onto his cock.  He stopped her turn and guided her to straddle his lap facing him instead.  As she eased down compressing his hardening cock down against his balls, he slid her blazer top off and started to unbutton her blouse.  When he found she wasn't wearing a bra either, he pulled her chest to his face and snuggled into her cleavage until he needed a breath.  Marnie was a little anxious about this familiarity from him.  She would have preferred a faceless screwing from behind, the harder and deeper the better.  She was also having difficulty getting any motion going because her feet didn't completely hit the floor.

"Okay, let's get this off."  He said, referring to her hose.

She stood up and removed her shoes.  Her breasts hung invitingly out of her open blouse as she reached down to remove one shoe then the other.  She looked at him with an "approach/avoid" expression on her face as she slowly slid the hose down and off.  She faced the control panel and waited for Larcher to rise and advance to her from behind.  Larcher started rubbing her cunt and her asshole alternately making humping motions behind her in sync with her grindings to his touch.

When both entries were pretty much lubricated, he asked,  "Where do you want it this time, Missy?"

"Oh god, Larcher.  You pick.  Just don't leave me hanging."  She said, wantonly.

Larcher chose her cunt first to lubricate his tool.  "Oh yes!  Do it harder." Marnie cooed.

Then Larcher worked it in her ass.  Marnie bent her knees a bit to help the trajectory, "Ow, oooh, oooo, yeah!"  She moaned responding to the pain as it subsided into pleasurable tension.

Larcher's eyes were closed as he concentrated on maximizing his pleasure.  Marnie's eyes were closed as she concentrated on cumming before Larcher did. He began thrusting harder and deeper.  Marnie leaned forward on the console to regain a better balance while she put her other hand on her clit.  She must have pushed a button because she heard her moans and pleas coming back to her over a P.A. speaker in the room.  Larcher's faster, deeper thrusts could only mean one thing to her; he was getting close to cumming.  "Oh no!  Don't you dare cum until I do."  She warned him.  Then more softly, "Oh God please, don't let him stop."

Then her world came to a sudden halt.  Larcher thrust in deep and held it there shooting warm jizm into her rectum.  Marnie opened her eyes in panic, knowing that she was going to have to find another way to finish herself off.  She was now looking at the monitors with faces of people in the rooms and corridors looking up at the cameras and speakers entranced by what they were hearing. "Oh god," she discovered,  "there was Roger in a meeting and everyone was stopped to listen."

"Oh god!" Larcher thought,  "There goes another job.  And, this was a good one."

"Shit!"  Larcher said, as he reached for the button to turn off the P.A.

Just then, his coworker opened the door and looked in.  "Hey man, this is fucked.  You'd better duck outta here while I think of something.

Larcher redid his uniform while he pleaded with Marnie to just grab her things and follow him to a door.  Inside was an electrical room with switches and control panels.  "Here, you can get dressed now." He said, then put his left ear and right hand fingertips on the door and his left hand on the doorknob in waiting.  "Wait here til I get back.  If you're not, consider yourself fucked, but not the way you want it.  Got that?"  He said firmly.

Marnie nodded as Larcher looked out the door and snuck out, leaving her to ponder what had just happened and what would become of this debauchery.  She waited for what seemed to be an hour.  Several times she felt like she would be there the rest of her life, and that she should leave despite Larcher's threat.  Finally, though, he returned.

"Here's the deal.  It is going to officially play as a prank that the security staff has handled, and taken care so that it can never happen again.  But here's the good part, my boss, his boss, and some of the security guys get a piece of the action as well.  You see, good O'l Walter looks out after you.  You're going to get those horns clipped today after all."  He said, playing to her expression of fear and disgust.  "Here, come with me."  He said, holding out his hand for hers.

She followed him to the elevator, her head swimming with sexual frustration mixed with apprehension and embarrassment.  At the fifth floor, they went down a corridor to a conference room, which was at the corner of the building and had two glass walls.  Larcher followed her in. Marnie went to the corner to look out the windows.  Larcher pushed a button and the vertical blinds retracted automatically from the corner.  With the blinds drawn open, Marnie had a spectacular view of the busy downtown above and below.  Larcher went for his walkie-talkie and announced, "Bald eagle has landed."

Marnie looked around.  There in one corner was a round hole with a glass lens, presumably for the monitoring.  The room had a large, long oval table as its centerpiece with padded leather side chairs around, seating up to twelve.  The one wall, at the other end from the window, looked like an entertainment center, with big screen TV, small wet bar, stereo type controls, slide over grease board, etc.

Marnie was about to ask Larcher a question when the door opened, and in walked a suit, a tie without a jacket, and three guard uniforms, draped on nameless faces.  Larcher spoke to the tie without a jacket, while the others looked on, with anticipation, at Marnie silhouetted by the window.  Then each took a seat around the table with a chair between them like birds on a wire. The suit was at one end with his back to the window and the tie without a coat sat to his to his right with his back to the other window.  Larcher sat at the other end in front of the media wall, and the others filled in the sides.

Larcher patted the top of the table with his outstretched hand and said,  "Why don't you get up here and see if you can create some stiffening competition."

Marnie knew better than to balk now, besides, if she was going to have to "do" this room, certainly someone would help her leave her horns behind for today.  She approached the table between the suit and the tie, put one hand out to steady herself and slipped off her heels with her other hand.  Then she placed a knee up on the table, and paused for a second to rally her courage. When a hand from the suit came up and cupped her left cheek startling her, she pushed herself up to the tabletop and scurried on hands and knees to the table's center.

She looked around at each of them to get her bearings.  "Oh, there was the guy from the monitoring room."  She noticed.  She stood up and tested the slipperiness of the hose covering her feet on the tabletop, as she continued to look around at their faces.  She started an undulating wavelike motion with her body, running from head to toe, which seemed to work well on this slippery surface.  Then with her arms in the air, the wave started with her fingers down to her toes.  This, what would have to be described as some sort of cobra dance, had the men stunned with jaws open in their seats.   The wave like movement hitting her hips would flare her skirt out, giving them glimpses of her pantyhose covered bottom and crotch.  Working at teasing, and with each of them seemingly under her spell, she would unbutton a button and continue the dance. Then another would go, with some more dancing.

When her jacket was off, she tossed it at Larcher, hitting him in the face.  He peeled it off, not amused, but the others started to shift in their seats as she started with the top button of her blouse.  The lucky ones facing the windows could get clear glimpses of her beautiful breasts back-lighted from the outside light coming in, and started a trend in the room of undoing their pants.  Before undoing the last couple of buttons on her blouse, Marnie took off her skirt and kicked it at Larcher.  This time he caught it in front of his face.

Now, her blouse did little to hide her crotch and rear crack showing through the sheer white hose. The blouse was beginning to hide little of her breasts that were swaying gently as she moved under the almost undone front.  As she continued the teasing pace, hands started to stroke cocks and jiggle balls around her.  When she unbuttoned the last button and laid the flaps down either side of her breasts, the uniform to the left of the suit shot up and stood at the edge of the table with his cock pointing at Marnie twitching, pulsing, and begging for her to touch it.

Marnie got down on her hands and knees and slinked sexily over to him.  She stuck out her tongue and licked the underside of his cock once, then looked around at the others who were starting to stand.  She licked again.  The suit tried to lift the hanging front of her blouse up out of the way of his view, but it wouldn't stay.  Marnie sat back up on her knees and slowly removed the blouse, tossing it to in front of Larcher.  Audible moans were heard.

Marnie had a plan, as she sized up the situation, this time if she was going to take on these guys, she was going to do the smallest first and save the biggest for last.  That meant the suit first and the geekiest guard last.  To accomplish this, she had to remain in control.  She decided to take on three at a time.  So she put her mouth on the guy to the left of the suit and held her hands out for the suit and the other guard on her right.  She worked the three of them like an orchestra leader, trying to bring them to a point where they would be raring to go but not to the point of release.

When she had this group all panting and ready to roll, she backed up with a smile and an expression which said, "Now, fair's fair."  Then she slinked over to the other side and started to suck the geek on Larcher's left.  She held out her hands for Larcher and the tie with no jacket to rut in her hands.  She orchestrated their arousal to a fever pitch as well.

Now that she had the room sweating, panting, and standing around the table with their hands on it for support, cocks pointing, twitching, and oozing, she slinked over to the suit.  She got so close that he backed away rather than kiss her.  She slinked down to standing on the floor in front of him and took his hands and placed them on her breasts.  He was mesmerized by her control. She slowly turned around, slinked the pantyhose down to her knees, and leaned over the edge of the table on her forearms to protect her hanging breasts from the motion that was about to take place. Then she waited for the suit to move.  When he just stood there in trance looking at her bald pouch between her spread legs, she reached back, grabbed his cock, and pulled him to the task.  He snapped out of it and started to rut in earnest.  He thrust with no regard for her reactions, and was taking what he could get.  Marnie tried moving this way and that, to make the most of a real cock working her snatch finally, but by the sounds of his moaning and the speed of his motion, she figured he was near his conclusion so she put her hand on the guard to her left to make sure he was raring to go as soon as the suit was through.  Then the suit thrust so hard into her that she sprawled forward mashing her breasts on top of the table.  He thrusted a couple more times, sending the rest of his cum into her, then pulled out to watch the rest of the room take their turns.

Marnie figured that getting the hose all the way off would give her more traction.  She also figured that the over eager guard would be a quick release kind of guy, so she decided to lay on her back and have him do her from the front so she could get more action around her clit.  She held her legs up in the air as he approached and entered her.  She was just about to lower them to his shoulders, when on his first couple of thrusts, he came.

Marnie started thinking,  "Oh no, two down, but there are still four to go."

This time she wanted a real good assessment of the candidate before engaging him.  She sat on the edge of the table and motioned him close.  She put her arms around the back of his neck and stared into his eyes.  She put her heels on his coccyx, and pulled his groin up to her groin, forcing his cock straight up between her body and his, and a little pain to his balls as they were caught between them.

"Pull that chair closer and fuck me like there's no tomorrow."  She said wantonly to his face like she'd do in play with her husband Roger.

She put her feet on the front of the armrests, slid to the very edge, and pulled him to her again, guiding his cock into her hand, then holding on to his shoulders as he began to rock her "like there was no tomorrow".

"Yes!  Oh yes!  You dear man, oh thank you.  You did it.  Oh yes! Yes. Yes." She said, grateful for finally getting over the limit. She wanted to sit and luxuriate.  She didn't need the rest of them for the time being; it was like having to fulfill a contract after you've gotten what you wanted out of the situation, but she was obligated to finish the deal.  Next it would probably have to be Larcher again.  "Oh god," She thought.  "Not that low-life again."

For some reason, Larcher had been over by the bar.  There he stood waiting for Marnie to come around the table in front of him.  There was that uncut penis she knew oh so well, but he had a surprise for her.  He had taken a condom from his wallet and put it on.  "He had never done that before."  She thought puzzled.

Then he announced to the room,  "Gentlemen, I'm going to show you how she really likes it."  He said as he positioned her bent over the table.

"Oh, no, not this again."  Marnie thought, as she realized she would be taking it in her rear.

"Missy, here is really hot for it in the chute."  He continued, as he scooped out cum from her twat and lubricated her rear with it.  Then where she couldn't see, he dropped some Tabasco Sauce from the refrigerator in with the lubrication and started a painful entry. When the initial pain subsided, she geared up to a familiar level of pleasure that usually brought her close to cumming but never all the way.  Gradually she began to feel an itch, unlike before, more of a burn.  Larcher pumped faster.  He dropped a few more drops there. The foaming moisture started to ooze down to her cunt.  The burning followed there too.  Now she wanted him out of her and a fire hose pointed at her holes instead.  Then there was a part of her that wanted him to push it harder and faster to satiate the itch.  The fire in her holes now consumed her entire being.  She felt more like a bitch with two holes in heat.  She wanted that goddamn army now in both holes.

Larcher came in an arched thrust, and then repeated it for some after spurts.  He collapsed back in his chair and admired the rosy glow now between Marnie's legs, as she tried to squeeze the burning out of her by tightening her legs together.

Red faced and breathing in short pronounced exhales, she started moving around the table with her ass sticking out and absentmindedly, passed the geek with the monster cock, probably because that was her original plan back when she was in control.  But leave it to Larcher, now she needed it bad again, maybe even worse than before.  The sauce had served to heighten the urges that were already there, by stimulating more blood to rush to the area.

When she got in front of the tie with no jacket, she took a hold of his tie and said to his face in guttural tones, "Do me now and do me good."

The supervisor had a reputation to protect and nurture with his men, so he took Marnie's hand in his and put her facing his chair, kicked her legs wide, pushed her face down onto the warm seat he had been sitting in and put his erection in her cunt.  He worked it in and out to almost the entire length with each thrust. The warmth from the sauce encouraged his motion as well.  Marnie relished his balls hitting her clit.  She felt like she would get something from this effort.  Every once in a while, he would hold just the tip in and slap her rear reddening it up to match the color of her holes.  When he was about to cum, he pulled out and forced his way in her rear chute like Larcher.

Marnie thought, "On no, not this again."

She needed action in both places now, so she just rode with it.  His body started to undulate uncontrollably and his eyes started to roll up under his fluttering lids.  He let loose a howl and shot hard into her rear.  She could feel the jizm hitting the walls of her rectum.

"One last chance to end this on a harmonious note."  Marnie surmised in dread.

Not wanting to leave anything to chance, she said,  "Why don't you get those all the way off and join me up here?"  She invited the last guard, referring to his pants and the table she had climbed back upon.

She licked her fingers and wiped her burning snatch, and repeated it, as a cat would do with its paw, while she waited for the last guard to ready himself for Marnie the tigress.  He climbed on top of the table with her and she had him lay down.  One of the guards walked around, picked up the man's pants and rolled them up for a pillow.  Marnie put her mouth around the long thick cock, and had to open it to full extension to accommodate it.  When she sensed he was good and hard, she carefully lowered herself down upon it, keeping one leg up while the other knelt, in case she had to get up, because he was too big. It was a good decision on her part to delay him until the end, because she had plenty of lubrication oozing out of her.  With the tip at her labial opening, she paused, took a couple of deep breaths, and lowered herself so that just the head was in.  She scrunched up her face, letting everyone present know that she was having difficulty with the size.  She brought her other knee up so she could do a controlled squat.  She carefully lowered herself down the full length and just paused in agony while she shifted to a full kneeling position.

With her hands on the table on either side of him, she very slowly raised her cunt up.  Everyone was silently watching with eager anticipation as she reached the top and relatively quickly lowered herself down all the way again.  The pain and pleasure was so intense she had to lower herself to his chest and just hug the geeky stranger for a moment. The room of men was mesmerized by this slow deliberate show.  They each had their hands subconsciously stroking their cocks, vicariously enjoying the pleasure the guard on the table was experiencing.  Marnie got up and again rose almost the whole way up his cock and plunged it in again, causing unbridled sensation.  Each time she did this, the pain was less, the recovery time was shorter, and her moans were louder. Eventually, she had a steady rhythm going without the pause altogether.

Larcher started to clap every time she hit bottom.  Then the others joined in. A chant started up, "Harder.  Deeper.  Faster.  Harder. Deeper.  Faster. . ."  Marnie was sweating and soaking the guard's shirt.  Her cunt was getting sore from the workout but she never wanted to come more than she did right now.  Her mount was getting excited from the encouragement of his buddies and was starting to wobble like a fish out of water.  Marnie knew it was now or never, she worked his cock as fast as she could, getting as much clitoral stimulation as possible from the up and down stroke.  With everyone in the room cheering on a double uncontrollable orgasm, Marnie and the guard were both going for broke.

The guard yelled, "Oh fuck, I can't hold out any longer."

Marnie was counting on his coming big to send her over, so she grabbed his shoulders and rolled him on top of her.  "Okay sailor, come into port."  She said to encourage him.

The guard came in a big thrust.  Marnie held on and slid a few feet. He thrust again, and Marnie moved another few feet toward Larcher.  She came in a mighty crashing wave, when he thrust again.  Now her head was off the edge of the table right in front of Larcher, and she lost her consciousness of that fact for the moment.  As she lay there, pleased that she had come before it was too late, wanting to bask in the pleasure of it, while forgetting the circumstances, she was awaken from her reverie by a cock entering her open mouth.

Larcher couldn't resist having her head hanging upside down in front of him with her mouth open. He leaned forward for the ease of entry and placed a hand on her left breast, while steadying himself with his right on the table. Marnie was gagging and squirming, worrying about not being able to breath in light of the workout she just endured. "So," Larcher began,  "anybody for seconds?  How about you Mr. Williams?"  He said to the suit.  "Are you up for more.  Well, I see that you are."

"Don't mind if I do, Larcher.  Thank you My Man."  He responded. Marnie was not only shocked to hear this exchange, but she was panicking for air, so she placed her hands on Larcher's hips and pushed him out of her mouth, turned onto her hands and knees, and panted deeply while she wiped her mouth off with the back of her right arm.

"Mr. Larcher, you can't be serious about doing this again.  I did everybody in this room."  She said emphatically.

"Maybe so, but look around you, Missy, they're not done."  He said back.

"No, please, I've had enough, really, I don't think I can take any more.  I'm awfully sore down here."  She said, putting her hand over her pussy.

"You seem to forget, Missy, that the female can take a man in more places than just down there. Now get down from the table, it's Mr. William's turn."  He said, as her helped her down.  "If you do two at a time, we can all get out of here sooner."  He said suggestively, and then he led her over to the chair that the suit had just been sitting in.  He positioned her to the side, bent her over so her hands supported her on the seat facing the window, and motioned for the suit to take up the rear and the tie with no jacket to work her front.

Fucking her mouth was okay for the tie, because it was warm, moist, and a good fit.  The suit, however, was now in her stretched out pussy and had to work twice as hard to get the friction he needed to get off a second time.  When he thrust as hard as he could, sometimes he would accidentally pull all the way out and miss the target going back in.  This produced embarrassment and frustration for this to be happening in front of his subordinates, and it made him want to fuck her even more manly each time.  Marnie could get no pleasure from him and just felt the discomfort. She was relieved when he finally came.  He wiped himself off on her rear, pulled up his pants, and said, "Lady, you're one nice piece of ass."  He kissed her rear and said, "Got to get back to work.  Thanks Larcher."  And, he put his hand on Larcher's shoulder as he passed him and left
the room. The tie followed suit, and she was doing the geeky guard in her mouth now, mercifully, and the over eager guard in her snatch now.  When they were done, they thanked her in their crude ways and left.

Now there was just the guard from the control room and Larcher left. Larcher went around front while the other guard said;  "I think I'll try it here.  She looks pretty sore down there."  Referring to her snatch.

"Oh, she really likes it there.  From the looks of things, I think she'll be thanking you for the gesture.  Get it juiced up good, though, she still is a tight slut back there."  Larcher said, from his position in Marnie's mouth.

The guard dipped his cock in her sore snatch first for lubrication while he dropped a dollop of spit on her anus and rubbed it in with his finger.  Then he entered her firmly, but not too fast.  Marnie ducked her head from Larcher's cock and pushed her upper body down in the chair, bending her knees a bit to help his entry as best she could to decrease the discomfort.  She was beyond being turned on by this now, and she just positioned herself to ride it out.  Larcher was concerned by this and threatened,  "You know Missy, I am so concerned for you, that me and Bob here, are going to stay at this until you get to come one more time, because I care about you."

By this time Larcher had withdrawn from her mouth and was saving himself for the goal he had just set forth.  He went to Marnie's side, leaned his butt against the table's edge, and leaned over to play with her left tit.  "I remember how sensitive these are.  Does this help?" He asked trying to help her focus on the goal.

Marnie bit her lower lip and nodded staring out the window in front of her.

"How about this?"  Larcher asked, as he got on his knees and worked the tit with his left hand and her clitoris with his right.

Marnie nodded and added, "A little softer please."

She scanned the view.  She now was at a point of wanting that one last orgasm.  It should last her for a couple of days, she figured.  Her husband would have a needed break, and she could think normal thoughts again for a while.  Then something caught her eye in a window across the street.  She squinted and discovered a group of men with their suit jackets off crowded along a window. "Oh god," she realized, "they are passing a pair of binoculars back and forth between them.  Let's hurry.  Oh, I've got to cum quickly, and get out of here," she thought.

She started getting into the spirit of the guard working her bottom hole.  She moved her butt to maximize his sensation and tightened when he pulled back to increase his friction.  It was working.

"God, Larcher, I don't think I'm going to be able to hold out much longer, Buddy, it's going to be up to you."  He confessed.  Then he came in a big thrust, almost having Marnie hit her chin on the armrest.

Larcher shooed him out of the way before he was finished enjoying being lodged in her ass, and took up the position behind her.  Marnie thought quickly, and she thought hard.  "If he does it where he usually does it, I'll just get close but no cigar.  If I let him do it in me, oh god how awful . . ." She pondered.

Mr. Larcher, would you please do me down here?"  She asked as she turned around to face him before he could lodge his member in his favorite place.

"Well Missy, I didn't think we were on those kinds of terms.  You don't find this request a little intimate do you?"  He said, sorting his mind for a place to put this moment.

"I think it will help."  Marnie said leaning her butt against the edge of the table with legs spread wide, holding out her arms ready to be placed on his shoulders, and turning her head away in shame, avoiding eye contact with him.

Larcher approached her, picked her up by the waist, and set her on the edge of the table.  He took her legs and placed them on his shoulders, then put his cock at the entrance of her cunt, and asked,  "Are you sure about this?"

Marnie nodded, with lower lip buried under her top teeth, and head turned away from the window.  Larcher slid in easily.  He held it there buried to the hilt, watching for signs of her response to it. Marnie bit her lip tighter and started to tear up.  Larcher tried some rapid short strokes to get a different response, but Marnie was just lying there bearing it.  Larcher tried side-to-side, deep and short thrusting, rubbing her clit with the base of his cock and every trick he had in his book, but if Marnie was getting turned on by it, he couldn't tell from her reaction.  Then he finally tried some long and deep thrusts.  Marnie just turned her head up and looked at him blankly.

Larcher suddenly stopped.  Marnie's eyes showed panic.  "You win Missy, you can go home now."  He said, as he started to finish what he started with his hand as he backed away dejected.

"Ohmygod!  Don't stop now!"  Marnie piped up.

Larcher took his hand off instantly and stood there dumbfounded with his tool at full mast.  He stepped forward, took his thumb and grazed it up and down over her clit until she was squirming and then thrust his cock back in for all he was worth until he came.  Marnie came off of Larcher's tortured spasms and lay limp for several minutes catatonic in a sea of shame.  Larcher sat back in the chair in front of her just staring at her raw gaping folds between her parted legs.

The status quo was broken by the other guard saying,  "Well, I've got to go. Larcher, are you coming?"

Larcher came to a bit and mumbled,  "Oh yeah, be right with you." Then he got up and put his hands on Marnie's upper thighs, snapping her out of her self-pity for a moment, and said,  "See, I told you I'd take care of those horns for you." He pulled up his pants, walked around to gather his other things, prepared to leave, and asked, "Think you'll be able to find your way out?" 

"Yes." Was all Marnie cold muster, and not break out in uncontrollable sobs.

Larcher left.  Marnie remembered the window, saw the men fighting for the binoculars and covered herself while she gather up all of her things and dressed in the corner behind the folded up blinds.  She looked up at the clock as she put on her blazer.  "Three-thirty, shit! I'd better get out of here fast."  She scolded herself.

She prayed that she wouldn't run into Roger in the halls, the elevator, or the parking lot.  She was on pins and needles until she was leaving the lot and speeding home.  When she got home, she immediately ran a bath.  Brenda came in the bathroom as Marnie was almost dozing off, "Hey Mom, is it okay if I have dinner with the Bradshaws?  I've been invited."

"Sure honey, enjoy."  Marnie managed to get out.

She got out of the tub, got in some bedclothes, and was about to fall asleep, when Roger appeared at the door, full of energy.  He put down his briefcase, pulled off his jacket, yanked at his tie, and said, "Oh Honey, how did you know. Gosh, there was this prank played at the office today.  Someone played this tape of people making out, having sex or something, over the P.A., and it reminded me of our mornings and evenings lately.  God I haven't thought of anything but being in bed with you all day.  I saw Brenda's note, and here you are waiting for me.  I married the hottest woman in the world.  I'm going to give you the best lovemaking you've ever had. Here comes Daddy!" He said as he bounded into bed with her.

All Marnie could think about was, "I've got to do something about those Larchers."

Marnie endured two situations, which had a compounding affect on her life both
physically and mentally.  One was a couple of scenes she made in a movie under
duress, and another was at her husband's office building in a conference room.
Central to these incidences were a man named Larcher, and his kid Jeff.  Marnie
earlier found herself with these two in a compromising position, to avoid
threats they were making toward her daughter.

Since that time, Marnie had gotten herself into deeper water, but managed to
keep her family clear of it.  It was becoming harder to do though, because her
husband, Roger, and her daughter, Brenda, were growing increasingly concerned
about the changes they were noticing in her.  Specifically, she had an increased
sexual appetite; she was shorter with them as if on a diet or trying to quit
smoking; she was more emotional and prone to breaking into tears for no apparent
reason that they could tell; and, Marnie was occasionally finding excuses to be
out of the house in the evenings and week-ends.

It was going to be another stretch of a couple of days where Roger would be
traveling to visit his territory for his paper company.  Marnie was concerned,
because she was using Roger in the mornings and evenings to keep her increased
sexual appetite in check.  She begged him at the airport not to go this month.
She kissed him passionately, put his hand on her pussy through the front of her
jacket, and tried to get him to move it all around, but he was conscious of all
the other people around at the departure drop off, and pulled it out wondering
who might smell her on his hand before he could get a chance to wash it.

With Marnie in a constant state of heat from "pulling the train" at a movie set
and a more recent gangbang in a conference room, she found herself becoming
something of a flirt.  Being married, she felt she had to keep this at the
fantasy stage, but she was instinctively practicing for the possibility that she
would have to attract someone to help her clip her horns one day, and it might
not be Roger.

The sexual frustration and tension throughout her body created a compulsion that
Marnie had never known the likes of before.  She decided on a course of action
that she never would have dreamed of in a million years.  Her plan was to
interview some professionals to learn as much as she could about faceless sex,
and how to deal with her increasing urges toward becoming a slut.  She went to
an area of town that streetwalkers could be seen frequenting.  She parked a
couple of blocks off of the thoroughfare, and walked to the main avenue.  She
was not quite dressed like the pros, but then she was not dressed exactly like
herself either.  She wore a red mid-thigh mini and a white tight sleeveless,
knit turtle neck top, and heels.  As she approached the Avenue from the side
streets, her heart was beating faster and faster.  As she turned to walk down
the street, she experienced eyes upon her of all kinds.

There were the cars that slowed as they passed; there were the threatening
stares by the hookers who had staked out territories, and who would watch her
with intimidating looks to make sure that she would continue to pass; there were
the kids in cars that laughed and pointed; and, there were the ladies, like
herself, who would glance with disgust at the sight of her.  "Whom can I talk
to?"  She agonized.  "That one?  No, she looks too mean.  Her? No, she looks
ill.  Over there?  No, here comes a guy."  Marnie searched for that one person
she could confide in and pump for information.

"There.  That one.  I hope she is willing to talk."  Marnie thought, as she
watched a young woman straightening her clothes and redoing her makeup in a
storefront window, after just being let out of a car.  Marnie approached.  After
summoning up all of her courage she asked, "Can I buy you some coffee, lunch or
something?"

"Who are you?  What do you want?  I'm not into women, you know."  The hooker
said.

"I need to talk to someone about something.  I was hoping you could give me a
few minutes."  Marnie confessed.

"People pay me for my time, Honey."  She challenged.

"I'll pay you.  Here's fifty bucks.  Will you sit with me in that café there,
and talk to me for a few minutes?"

The hooker took the money, put it in her clutch bag, looked around to see if
anybody was watching her, and went into the cafe with Marnie.

They ordered light meals.  "So what's eating you so much that you would want to
talk to me?  I'm a total stranger to you.  I can tell you are uncomfortable in
this part of town, and this is the kind of money to that you would pay to a
therapist."  She asked of Marnie.

"Well, you see, I have this problem.  Well wait, let me back up.  I'm being
blackmailed."  The hooker's eyes widened with interest.  "This man thinks he can
have his way with me whenever he wants it.  And he can, you see.  He knows where
I live, he has threatened to unleash his kid and the kid's friends on my
daughter, and he has some embarrassing circumstances on me that could ruin my
marriage."  The hooker looked on with interest but little sympathy.  "He has
been gradually making it so that I need sex all of the time.  My husband can't
satisfy me completely any more, and the man doesn't demand sex of me often
enough for that to cure the problem either."  The hooker began to look a little
more confused.  "What I want to do is fix it so I have just a normal sex drive
again that I can enjoy with my husband, which will give me time to clear my head
so I can concentrate on figuring out a way out of my mess with this blackmailer.
Frankly, if he were to call me right now, I'd go without hesitation, even though
I know he would find a way to make it humiliating and embarrassing for me.  I
sort of figured that a professional like you would know how to turn the drive on
and off to maintain your balance with what you do."

"Honey, you've come to the wrong place.  I've got the hots all the time.  That's
why I do this.  If I were an alcoholic, I'd probably be working in a bar.  The
only way I know to turn it off, Baby, is to get it on.  The beauty of this is
that you get paid for it."  She said brightly.

"But, do you enjoy it with everyone you do it with?"  Marnie asked amazed.

"Honey, you've got to take the good with the bad.  Sometimes I've got to go with
quantity over quality, but then that's good for business you see."  She said
advisedly.  "I have a few rules, though.  I don't kiss on the lips, it's just my
thing; I don't allow them to cum in me without rubbers, I bring my own; and, no
rough stuff, my man sees to that."

"Your man?"  Marnie asked for clarification.

"Yeah.  You know, what you'd call a pimp."  She responded.  "I make sure I get
my money's worth from dealing with a pimp.  Unlike these other broads around
here though, he don't own me.  We are business partners, and I keep it that
way."  She said.

"How does that work, exactly?"  Marnie asked.

"You sure do have a lot of questions.  I just get this feeling that they will go
on and on.  Let me ask you something.  How old are you, thirty something?"

Marnie felt like she could tell more truth, "39".

"Well, I'm 24, and technically, you are old enough to be my mother, so what do
you say we make this a 'take your mother to work day'.  You can see for yourself
what it is all about."  The hooker said.  

Marnie was shocked; she didn't actually want to enter this zone; she just wanted
to learn from it.  "But, but . . ."

"Here, pay the lady and come with me."  The hooker said while holding on to her
upper arm, impatiently.  "We'll hang out at my spot together, and we'll pick up
a mark that's into a three-way. I'll show you what it's all about.  The longer I
stay in here though, the more money is slipping through the cracks."

Before Marnie could protest, the hooker was pulling her out the door and down
street to a few feet before a bus stop.  "I really don't think I . . ." Marnie
started to say before being interrupted.

"Here, I'll hold your arm to advertise us as a package.  Just walk a little bit
with me.  Yes that's it.  Now smile for that car.  Yes.  We'll get one, don't
worry.  Quick walk this way.  I know that creep.  
We've got to put up the 'Not For Sale' sign.  Good.  You wouldn't want that
bastard for your first trick."  The hooker said.

"I don't think I should be doing this, really.  It's illegal.  I'm a housewife.
I don't even know your name."  Marnie protested.

"Oh is that it.  Most people call me 'Ginger', but my real name is Susan.  Call
me 'Ginger', though.  It will work out better.  So now, let's see if we can
interest this one.  He has a nice car.  Fuck!  I know what we have to do.  Here
tuck this in.  Better yet, lose the bra too.  Yeah, much better.  Let me find
those safety pins.  Damn where are they, oh here they are.  I'm just going to
hem this up temporarily."  Ginger said, as she tucked the tail of Marnie's top
up under itself so the bottoms of her breasts were almost visible, and hemmed
her mini-skirt to a couple of inches below her crotch.  "You look great.  Now
that's the bait we need.  Okay here comes another nice car.  Smile.  That's it.
Okay, now leave the talking to me." Ginger instructed.

Ginger walked up to the half open window, leaned on the door, and talked.
Marnie began to notice her young firm ass under the short skirt, and tried to
fantasize how a man would react to the sight before her.  Marnie took in
everything about her.  She decided then and there to let this young woman become
her mentor and teacher.  For the rest of the day, she was going to allow Ginger
show her this new world and see what she would see.

Ginger came back to Marnie on the sidewalk, and said,  "We're going to ride with
him to a nice part of town for a couple of hours.  Are you ready for some action
to take care of that problem you were talking about?"

Marnie nodded. Ginger pulled out her cell phone, made a call, walked around to
the front of the car as she spoke, then punched in a few numbers and said,
"Okay, let's go.  Here, you can get in back."  She said while holding the door
open for Marnie.

Once inside, Marnie was taken by the rich black leather interior, with gadgets
and features galore.  She lowered her tinted glass window to allow some of the
man's cologne to escape the car.  He said,  "Hey Sweetie, I've got the air on,"
and he sent her window back up from the front.  Marnie just sat and watched
Ginger work herself over to the man's side.  She put her left hand on the man's
right shoulder and her right hand probably in the man's groin, Marnie surmised,
by the man's reaction.

"How long before we get there?"  Ginger asked.  "Bonnie and I are ready for this
monster to be released."

"So my name is Bonnie now."  Marnie thought to herself.

Soon they were parking at the entrance of a large residence in the circular
driveway.  They entered the house into a two story front hall with a large
stylish stairway.  As you looked straight ahead you could see an elaborate pool
area through some French doors.

"Let's retire to the pool for some fun in the sun."  The man directed.

As they entered the back yard, they first went through a covered patio before,
being immersed into the sunshine of an elaborate garden and pool area.  The
space was surrounded by an eight-foot cement and brick wall with plants and ivy
covering the expanse, so the limitation of the wall was disguised.  

"Why don't you help each other out of those clothes, slowly."  He said as he sat
down in a chaise lounge with the sun to his back.

Ginger began by placing her fingertips on Marnie's top at the folded hem.
Marnie balked.  She mistakenly assumed that she could remain an observer.  Then
she relaxed, as she had decided to put her faith in Ginger and leave caution
aside.  Ginger slowly pulled the top up, but stopped when Marnie's face was
covered and her arms were raised.  She looked at the man and looked at Marnie's
beautiful tits and palmed her nipples in a circular motion to raise them to
stiff gumdrops.  Marnie pushed her hips back and bent her knees trying to pull
away from the exquisite sensations without actually pulling away.  When the top
was off, Ginger turned Marnie away from the man and unzipped the skirt and let
it slowly slide down her strong legs while tracing her fingers down her backside
and legs.  Marnie was getting wet between her legs now from the excitement of
this daring afternoon, the warm sun on her naked body, and Ginger's arousing
touch.  "Your turn Bonnie."  Ginger said.

Ginger stood before the man, staring seductively into his eyes, as Marnie
approached.  Marnie chose to slowly roll the tight top up Ginger's body,
stopping first so that the rolled material rested across her nipples, but
leaving the bottoms of her jutting young tits exposed.  Following Ginger's lead,
Marnie caressed the exposed undersides of Ginger's breasts, eliciting a look of
surprise mixed with appreciation from Ginger.  When she started rolling again,
Ginger lifted her arms in the air, anticipating that Marnie would be pulling the
top off her now, but Marnie left it rolled up above her breasts and below her
arms.  She started to roll Ginger's nipples in her fingertips to increase her
arousal as Ginger had done to her.  Then, instead of taking the top off, she
went to Ginger's spandex tube skirt and started rolling it down her hips.  When
she got to Ginger's thin strip of trimmed pubic hair, she stroked it as she
watched the man's reaction.  Ginger's eyes closed and she bent at the waist
slightly in response to the unexpected touch.  Marnie continued to roll the tube
skirt down until it was a band around her knees.  So, with Ginger voluntarily
holding her arms above her head, and her legs held together at her knees, Marnie
guided her to turn around with her back to the man, and glided her palms around
Ginger's butt cheeks to demonstrate the smoothness, firmness, and curves.  By
this point, Ginger was padding on one foot to the next from sexual arousal.
Finally, and mercifully, Marnie slipped the top off, then the bottom.

Now, both women, one younger and more nubile and the other more mature, but in
very good shape, stood before the man awaiting further instructions.  He sat
contemplating the sight before him.  Ginger took up the lead, grabbed Marnie's
hand and started moving them to either side of the man, when he stopped them.
"Kiss while you play with each other's cunts."  He directed.

"I told you up front, I don't kiss marks and I don't do women." Ginger said in
an authoritative tone.  "But we'd be happy to do you."  She said in a more
seductive tone.  Then she started moving up toward him again.

"No, wait, I didn't ask you to kiss me, I asked you to kiss each other.  I'll
double what we agreed on and I won't ask you to do oral on each other.  I'd just
like to see who can get the other off first. 
Here's fifty dollars to the winner."  He said, as he put the money down between
his legs.  "All I ask is that you stay kissing and working the other's pussy
with a hand.  The first one to break the kiss due to orgasm loses, and to the
winner goes the spoils.  Deal?" He asked.

Ginger and Marnie looked at each other for clues to their thinking. This didn't
appeal to Marnie any more than it did to Ginger.  Marnie decided to stand behind
Ginger's decision to turn down the offer, but then Ginger put her hand on the
back of Marnie's head and started kissing her.  Then Ginger's other hand went to
Marnie's crotch.  Ginger's eyes were closed and her actions had intention.
Marnie's eyes were wide open in shock and her hands were hanging listlessly at
her sides.  When Ginger's touch was starting to work on Marnie's arousal, Marnie
put her hand on Ginger's pussy to give her back some of the same. 

The man watched with delight as the two women positioned themselves trying to
maintain good balance to work their opponent to their proper advantage, while
struggling with the sensations the other was creating between their own legs.
Subtle strategies developed, like if one of them was holding the heads together
in a kiss with one hand, the other woman was free to use her second hand on the
opponent's nipples.  When one would back her cunt away from the other's hand,
due to the intensity of the sensation, the other would bring her hips real close
and hug around the waist sensing victory.  It amounted to a seesaw battle
between two hot vixens that both wanted to cum themselves, but wanted to win the
game just a little more.  The edge went to Marnie, because she wasn't as
comfortable with her body in front of this stranger as Ginger was with hers.
Besides, the humiliation of being brought to orgasm at the hands of another
woman was unappealing enough to keep her from crossing that final line.

Ginger, on the other hand, who would ordinarily be in better control of her body
for this, broke from the kiss, put her hands at her side, bowed her legs out,
tilted her head back, and let Marnie finish her off in a shuddering orgasm that
saw her slowly collapse to the cement panting.  Marnie was amazed at watching
and having a hand in another woman's orgasm.  She stood dumbfounded for a few
minutes, momentarily forgetting the sexual tension she had built up in herself
and was in need of relieving so desperately.

"Bravo!"  The man exclaimed.  "Come here and collect your winnings."

Ginger looked on in envy as Marnie picked up the cash between the man's legs.
He brushed her left nipple with the back of his hand as she bent down for her
prize.  Then he hooked his hand around her upper leg just below her left cheek.
This kept Marnie momentarily in place at his side.  Then he slid a couple of
fingers from his left hand in along Marnie's vulva.  "Now, what would it take to
have you kiss Bonnie's lips here?"  He asked hopefully.

"You're playing with me.  You know that is out of the question." Ginger said
sharply.

"So, Ginger Honey, come here stand next to me on this side here."  She got up
and stood at his left side.  "Great.  Now both of you face my feet.  That's it.
Now bend over and touch your ankles.  Good.  Now, let's talk about it."  He
said, as he put his fingers from each hand on each vulva, and began stroking in
unison.  "There has to be some way, some price that would make a simple request
like mine worth it to you.  Now what would it be?"  

Ginger rose up from her position.  "Now see here . . ."

"Back in position while we talk, okay?"  She went back down.

"You are paying us to come here and get you off.  In fact you are paying us
double because we played your little game.  Now what do you want us to do to get
you off?"  Ginger said, while upside-down.

"What really gets me off is watching two really hot women, like you two, get
each other off.  If you could make an exception, I could make it worth your
while.  If not, then I'd like to be sucked silly.  What will it be?"  He posed.

"We'll suck you 'silly'." Ginger said for the two of them.

Marnie just looked at Ginger wondering what this day would bring next.

"Stay right here while I get something, and I'll be right back."  He said as he
left to go inside the house.  When he got back, Ginger and Marnie were standing
next to the chair.  In one hand he had a large double-ended dildo.  "Move over
here.  Now stand back to back.  A little farther apart.  Okay, bend over at the
waist and I'll help this in.  No, you can do it."  He said.

When he had them connected by the dildo, back-to-back, hands on their knees, he
undid his pants and stepped out of them along with his briefs.   He wobbled his
cock to an erection watching their faces adjusting to the initial pain the
oversized dildo was making, as it stretched their pussies.  Admiring Marnie's
hanging tits, he approached her first and put his good-sized cock in her mouth.
As he fucked her mouth, she moved slightly to his rhythm, moving the dildo in
her snatch, as well as Ginger's.   "At least she had some hope of getting her
horns clipped now that something was stuffed inside of her." Marnie thought.

Marnie actually felt skewered, a rod at both ends, sending sensations through
her as if they were connected.  When the man pulled his cock out to go around to
Ginger, Marnie was relieved, because she didn't like the way he was holding the
top and back of her head while he pumped her face.  Ginger, on the other hand,
took it like the pro that she was.  She tried all of her tricks with her mouth
to bring him off as quickly as she knew how.  Just as he was about to cum, he
withdrew.   

He walked in front of Marnie again.  This time he held his cock up out of the
way and ordered her to lick his balls.  As she licked, he gradually moved back
forcing her to take a small step.  This pulled the dildo out of their cunts a
little.  Then he crowded her somewhat, and she had to move back onto it.  Both
Ginger and Marnie started to moan as he repeated this maneuver.  He went back to
Ginger and tried the same maneuver on her, but she sucked his balls into her
mouth and laved them with her tongue, more or less trapping him at his game.
The man started to moan now, and she sucked harder to get him over the brink.
He let his cock go and reached out to put his hands on her back for support
moaning louder now, eyes rolling up under his lids, trying to buck, but being
held by the balls in Ginger's mouth.  He might have started to experience a
twinge of pain, as he put his hands on her chin and forehead to signal her to
let go of his jewels.  Then he pumped her mouth like there was no tomorrow,
having her rock her butt forward and back to the motion.  All three were
moaning.  First the man came, thrusting hard into Ginger's mouth.  Then Ginger
came first stiffening, then bending her weak knees as she lowered herself to the
ground.  

This left Marnie bent forward with the dildo sticking out between her legs with
no one to give it the required motion to take her over the limit.  She
alternatively crunched her stomach and swayed her back trying to give it the
motion she needed.  This made the dildo sway up and down and around giving her
stimulating sensations, but not the thrusting in and out she so desperately
craved right then.  She became acutely aware of the lewd wanton display she was
making in front of these two strangers, and slowly began to ease up on her
efforts in the interest of achieving some measure of decorum before them.  Now
she really was going to go mad.  She beat herself up inside, scolding herself
for not just taking matters in her own hands, even if it meant a lewd display in
front of strangers.  She would never see them again and she would have the
temporary relief she was obsessed with achieving.  It actually was bringing her
to tears, that she tried to fight back bravely.  

Ginger settled the business over the transaction and asked to be dropped back
off at the avenue where they were originally picked up. The man called a cab,
and gave them cab fare.  In the cab, Ginger became a little more concerned for
her.  "Is our 'take your mother to work day' frustrating you even more?"  She
asked.

Marnie nodded, with bitten lower lip and swollen teary eyes.

"Well, lets troll for one that will do the trick for us, okay?" Ginger said to
reassure her.  Marnie didn't respond; she just stared blankly out the window,
feeling a little hopeless about her circumstances.

Back at Ginger's street office, she worked on cheering Marnie up so they could
attract a better class of trick.  After several that drove by and a couple
Ginger turned away, a nice car pulled up with some suits in it.  Marnie waited
as Ginger negotiated the deal.  She got on her cell phone, spoke to what
appeared to be a message machine and punched in the license plate number of the
car.  Two gentlemen got out of the car and each held a door.  Ginger got in the
front and Marnie got in the back.  When they were all in the car, Marnie and
Ginger were sandwiched between two suits.  Marnie had the eerie thought that,
"for all intents and purposes, this could be a car full of 'Rogers.'"

They pulled into a nice hotel.  It was after the lunch hour so the bar was all
but empty.  The suits encouraged a couple of quick rounds and they all retired
to a nice room one of the men procured.  After everyone checked out the features
of the room, the men started sitting around the room on side chairs and the edge
of the bed, slouched and their knees hanging wide apart.  

"Dance for us."  The driver asked of them.

Marnie started to follow Ginger's lead.  Having another woman in the room with
her was somewhat comforting.  She had experienced this kind of humiliation all
alone in the past.  When Ginger started to tease the men with her top, Marnie
tried to match her movements.  In the past, Marnie had to imagine what movements
would be sexy to these male observers.  Now she was watching and modeling the
work of a pro.  When they were bent at the waist and sliding their skirts down
the backs of their legs, a camera flashed.  The two stood up shocked and
vulnerable.  Ginger turned to face the offender Marnie was following just behind
when, FLASH, another picture shot off.  Ginger managed to get a hand up in front
of her face and Marnie was caught in profile.  Ginger approached the man and
took the camera out of his hand.  

"No pictures!  Or we leave."  Ginger ordered.

Marnie was glad Ginger was there again, because she was ballsy enough to take on
all four men like that.  Marnie felt she had a lot to learn.

"If you want picture modeling, we'll do it at another time and place, okay?"
Ginger asked as she scanned the room for eye contact with each one.

"I need another drink."  One guy announced and called room service.

"Here, on the bed you two." Another one ordered, as Ginger and Marnie complied.
"Now, touch each other and get each other hot."

"We don't do each other.  We are here to do you.  I thought you understood."
Ginger said from the bed.

"I'm not asking you to do each other, I'm asking that you help each other get
ready for us."  He clarified, as Ginger started to feel Marnie's ample breasts
and Marnie started to reciprocate.   They helped each other get lubricated, as
they watched the four men stand around the bed and drop their drawers.

Ginger's hand went to Marnie's snatch, as the men put their hands on their
cocks.  Marnie started to work Ginger's, and found her wetter than herself
already.  Everything stopped momentarily, when the one who ordered the booze and
extra cups took the delivery through the cracked door and passed the tip through
the same.  

He walked back to the bed with a bottle of bourbon in each hand and extra
plastic cups held to the bottles by his fingers.  His cock bobbed and weaved in
anticipation of a warm place to put it.  When he got back to the bed, he went to
the bedside table and set up an impromptu bar, and poured drinks for everyone.
When everyone had about five ounces ready, he proposed a toast.  "Here's to the
two foxiest chicks in this here borough."  Marnie, loosened up a bit by the part
of the toast that was complimentary. She would have otherwise turned down the
drink, but began to keep pace with the others as they started to down the round
of booze.

With the added warmth inside starting to send a wave of relaxation to her brain,
Marnie started to snuggle a little bit with Ginger, her teacher and protector.
She was starting to enjoy the sensations between her legs more, and cared less
about doing theater in the round for these strangers.

As the women started to squirm, the men had the need to switch from watching to
burrowing their rockets. Marnie and Ginger were nudged and guided to the corners
at the foot of the bed.  Ginger stopped the progress and announced, "My friend
here needs to get off first and really good.  If any of you want to do me, you
have to do her good, and she'd better be smiling, understand?  Okay then.  Now,
if you've got em, wear them, otherwise, you can use some of these."  She said as
she fanned out an array of condoms.

The men were a little shocked by all of this, but agreed to the challenge, and
sheepishly and reluctantly put on the protection provided.  Marnie was placed
with her hands on the corner for support as she bent forward at the waist.
First the driver came forward and put his cock at her lips.  "Lets get this
lubricated, shall we, so it will help you 'smile' not hurt."  He suggested.

Marnie had gotten used to sucking cock, since she met Larcher, so her gag reflex
was all but gone by now.  Plus, Larcher would never have considered using
protection like this.  For Marnie now, this was a slide on ice.  She worked his
cock, and put one hand up on his balls to feel them churning and tightening up
in their sack.  He pulled out with a moan and went around to her rear and pushed
his cock into her cunt to the hilt, held it there for a second and then started
pumping full thrusts, in and out.  A second man took up his place in Marnie's
mouth.  She repeated the sucking and holding with him as she was nearing a
climax with the first one.  With the condom, though, she couldn't get the same
amount of friction she was accustomed to, so when he shot his load, both he and
Marnie were disappointed.  The man, whose balls she was subconsciously
squeezing, was in agonizing pain, as he alerted her by putting his hands on her
hand to get her to release.

"Oh, I'm sorry." Marnie said panting, wanting someone back in her fast.

A third man arose to the occasion but went straight for her slippery slit, not
wanting the same treatment as his predecessor.  He was a cuntful, and Marnie was
up for this one as she was getting over the initial discomfort of being
stretched.  As he started pumping, he would stop and slap Marnie's butt.  Then
he would proceed again, stopping to slap, and alternating her cheeks.  Each time
he did this Marnie would swing her head around with a questioning expression
amidst the look of sexual abandon that pervaded her face.

Marnie's eyes closed to thin slits as she was moaning.  The fourth man quickly
got in front of her to have her moaning on his cock.  The man in her cunt was
making her rock forward and back in a smooth rhythm, which was translating to
the man in her mouth.  Ginger came along side her and pinched her nipples to
encourage her.  The man in her cunt was thrusting and spanking her together now
in a rhythm.  Marnie was bucking wildly and couldn't get the guttural sounds out
that she was making involuntarily with the fourth man's cock in her mouth.  Then
her whole world exploded. The man in her cunt rutted his orgasm forcefully into
her cunt.  Marnie took it as she orgasmed out the end of every nerve in her
body, muffled by the man in her mouth himself cumming to his shock and
disappointment in her mouth, not being able to hold off for later.

After the dust settled a bit, Ginger piped up, while pointing at the third man,
"Well, you, big guy, get to do me know."

The other three were sullen.  The 'big guy' was not ready, so there was a stand
off.  Marnie was in her own world for a few minutes, luxuriating in the
afterglow of finally getting what she needed so badly.  Ginger spoke to the
others,  "You still have a chance with me. Do her again."

They looked puzzled and sorry for themselves.

"I didn't say you have to get it up for her again, there are other ways to get
her off.  Try licking her twat.  The way she is right now, she should be a piece
of cake for you.  Then I'll give you the ride of your life, if you're
successful."  Ginger offered.

The second man pushed the driver out of the way on his way to Marnie. She was
now lying with her back on the bed, arms outstretched above her head, legs off
the edge, with her knees hanging apart.  She was oblivious to the openly lewd
display she was making.  The only thing on her mind was the victory in having a
satisfying climax to her sexual frustration, finally.  The second man approached
her on his knees.  He licked her pussy a couple of times from back to front.
When Marnie started to respond a bit to the fresh sensation, he stood up and put
his cock head at the opening of her cunt.   She opened her eyes to see him over
her as he pushed his cock all the way in.  Marnie couldn't look at him while he
impaled her.  He wasn't Roger and this seemed too intimate for her in this
position.   She tried closing her eyes and imagining it was Roger, but the man's
technique and rhythm were all wrong for that.  She tried keeping her head turned
to the side, but the consciousness of this stranger on top of her, and the
stares of the other strangers in the room, kept her from losing herself in the
moment.

Finally, Marnie pushed him off of her, turned over, so her legs were spread wide
on the floor, and buried her face in the triangle of clasped hands and opened
elbows supporting her weight on the bedspread, like an ostrich with her head in
the sand.  Unconsciously hiding from this lewdest of possible displays, she
awaited his cock, his tongue, his fingers, anything he would use on her,
resigned to take whatever pleasure she could get from this humiliating day.  He
fingered her cunt for targeting and pushed his cock back in.  He banged her with
an upward sweeping stroke so his balls would mash up against her clitoris.
Again, Ginger sat on the edge of the bed next to her and played with Marnie's
hard nipples.  Marnie arched her back down, pushing her face into the bedspread
more, muffling her groans, as she was being brought to higher and higher zones
of sexual pleasure. Ginger took hold of both nipples and pinched so that the
added pain to the pleasure between her legs set off an unusually intense orgasm
for Marnie.  She bent her knees in a frozen stance as the man continued to pump
her to his own orgasm, which set Marnie off again when he finally came, although
she nearly passed out.

Marnie needed a few minutes before she was willing to take on any more cummers,
as she rolled up into a fetal position contemplating how it was possible to
experience such intense sexual pleasure with total, faceless strangers.

The driver and the fourth guy were anxious to get their ticket punched for a
shot at Ginger.  While the other two were getting their batteries recharged,
Ginger decided to give the fourth guy a pass, because he came in Marnie's mouth
when she was going over her limit, a case of being in the wrong place at the
right time.  So at the end of the bed, Ginger assumed the position Marnie had
just assumed, and Marnie dragged herself back into position herself.  The driver
started to lick and suck Marnie's cunt.  He didn't want to leave her behind this
time, if he came in her again.  The fourth guy did the same to Ginger matching
the driver's action.  He wanted the little extra time to get himself back up for
the mounting occasion.  

So, with two eager tongues working their pussies, Marnie reached out with her
left hand and Ginger met her with her right.  Marnie cupped her hand on Ginger's
elbow and Ginger turned her hand over Marnie's. They looked at each other.
Ginger was asking with her eyes, "was that good for you?" and Marnie was saying
an appreciative "Thank you" with hers.  They both closed their eyes and let
their rutters do their thing.  Marnie was pretty much left alone after this last
fairly decent orgasm, and curled up on the pillows watching Ginger at work with
the others.  This was quite an education.  She would have a lot to sort out.

When she met Roger at the airport, she nearly jumped his bones right there in
front of everyone.  She couldn't wait to get him home.  He would have to be
taught about spanking, nipple pulling, and . . .

It was that time of year again for the company picnic.  Roger worked for a
large company and their picnics were huge.  They were usually at an out of
town State Park that allowed the company to reserve the space needed on a
particular day for the occasion.   These were annual camaraderie-building
events and the employee's entire family was invited.  This year Marnie felt
uneasy about going.  It had been rough so far after running into the
Larchers.  Now that Larcher was working at her husband's building, Marnie
really wasn't as enthusiastic about Roger working there as she once was.

"Come on, you and Brenda will have a great time.  Business is up and I
think they are planning this to be a bigger bash than last year.  I get to
make you one of those 'Roger Burgers' you like so much."  He pressured
playfully, giving Marnie a hug and a kiss.

"Well, all right.  But, if I say 'we should go', will you honor that and
leave immediately?  I need you to promise.  I just don't feel as up to it
this year like I have in the past.  I'll go with you to it, but only if
when I say to go, we go."

"That's my gal." Roger said happily, and he gave her another hug and kiss.

On the day of the event, they packed up the usual things for the company
picnic, suits and towels for the lake, baseball mitts and Frisbee for the
games, and plenty of sunscreen.  Roger was like a kid, anticipating all the
adventure the day would bring.  Marnie couldn't shake the anxiety and
foreboding she was feeling about going to this particular company event,
and Brenda was acting bored, until they rolled into the parking lot and she
saw some boys without shirts playing catch with a hardball.

"Please stay where we can see you, Dear.  This is a big place and I
wouldn't want any crazy stuff happening to you like we hear about in the
news."  Marnie said to Brenda, before letting her off on her own.

"Oh Mom.  I can take care of myself.  Bye."  Brenda said as she ran to a
knoll where she could see the boys again.

"Do you think she'll be okay honey?"  Marnie asked Roger concerned.

"What's gotten in to you?  You haven't been this protective of Brenda since
she was a toddler.  Relax, she'll be fine.  One day soon, she'll be out on
her own, and there'll just be you and me.  Let's start today by having our
fun and let her have her fun.  Okay?"  Roger said to cheer her up.

Marnie leaned to her side, hugged Roger's arm and stared off into space.

At the picnic site, Marnie started to relax a bit.  She talked with Roger's
secretary and some of the wives of the other salesmen.  She pitched in and
lost herself in the preparing and setting out of the food for the lunch.
Roger was joking with some of the guys by the barbecue wearing his apron
and chef's hat for the effect.  People of all ages were buzzing about,
going to or coming from swimming, playing volleyball and checking into the
food area for a snack or something to drink, recruiting players for a
softball game that wasn't scheduled until later, and just mingling.  

There was a lot of flirting among people who didn't see each other, except
for this event and the one at Christmas.  With Roger so close, Marnie
retreated from the advances and the temptations to flirt back. By all
appearances, she had become an introverted busybody, with her lack of eye
contact and her fussing with the food.

Marnie was in a bad state at this party.  Due to recent events in her life,
she had become horny all of the time, and her crotch ruled her thinking
sometimes.  Here, at the picnic, there were men and women in their summer
finest, which meant skimpiest in many cases.  Many people were there with
the intention of showing off their efforts throughout the year at the gym,
the fat clinics, and sunbathing.  If she looked around too much, it
intensified her urges.  For her, it was a tightrope walk between being
appropriately sociable and keeping her sexual tiger caged.

A couple of hours into the party, the greatest numbers of people were
hungry from all of the physical activities.  Marnie stood behind a long
table and offered to help anybody with the food they wanted on their
plates, when they had both hands full.  Marnie looked at plates and the
food on the table as much as possible.  She didn't want to field passes,
compliments, or involved questions.  When Brenda came through the line, she
had to put her face down by the food to get a "Hello" from her mother.  

"Could you give me a little of that Jell-O, please?  There's always room
they say."  She asked of her mother, then looked at the lad next to her in
line.

"I'll have what she's having."  The voice next in line said.

Marnie froze in a trance and had a flashback at the sound of the voice.

"Mom.  Hey Mom!  Are you all right?"  Brenda said, trying to snap her out
of it.

When she snapped to, she answered Brenda,  "Oh fine.  Yes fine, Dear."

She looked up at the person in line next to Brenda, then she became pale,
as if she'd seen a ghost.  There was the Larcher kid, Jeff, as snively as
ever, smiling with a shit-eating grin.  

"You remember Jeff, Mom.  He and his dad were the ones that helped us with
the car a while back."

"Yes of course.  Nice to see you again, and thank you so much for your
help."  Marnie said pleasantly for appearances.

"Nice to see you too miss."  Larcher replied.

Marnie watched intently as the two sat down under a tree and ate their
lunch together.  She resolved to trust her intuition better in the future.
She knew this picnic would lead to no good.  Now, her daughter was getting
familiar with Larcher's kid.  If Roger only knew what this company event
could be doing to their family, he probably would have been the first to
decline the invitation.   "Oh god!" Marnie was thinking, "where there is
smoke, there is fire.  The dad must be here too."  She feared.  She
continued to survey the grounds until she grew tired of the vigilance and
let her guard down somewhat, and was brought into a conversation next to
her.

When she looked back at the tree where Brenda and Jeff were sitting, they
were gone.  Leaning up against the tree with arms and legs folded was
Larcher staring back at her.  She grew a little faint and her legs weren't
a hundred percent for a moment.  She started to look back at Roger, but
thought better than to ID her husband to Larcher. 

Larcher beckoned her to him with his index finger.  Marnie put some random
food on a plate and walked it out to him.  "What are you doing here?  This
is a company picnic."  Marnie challenged.

"Nice to see you too, Missy."  Larcher said with false hurt feelings. "You
forget Missy, I work for the building that your husband's company occupies.
I'm moonlighting to provide security to keep each and everyone of you safe
here."  He said in a cutesy way, ending with a pat of his index finger on
her nose.  He looked down at the plate. "You sure aren't concerned about my
health, though.  There is nothing but greasy, sugary and salty foods on
this plate."

"Larcher, I mean Mr. Larcher, please don't play with me or my daughter
here.  Not today, please.  This is an important event for my husband. It's
the annual company picnic for god's sake.  Please."  Marnie begged.

"What ever do you mean?  I don't play with you, I give you what you need.
I bet you need me right now, don't you?"  He said, looking at her
knowingly.

"Can't we just have a truce for today, please."  She pleaded

"You haven't answered me.  You need me right now, don't you?  I've been
watching the way you have been avoiding getting involved at this picnic.
My guess is you are fighting the temptation to take on every man here.  Am
I right?"

Marnie looked down at her fingertips, red with embarrassment, "Mr. Larcher,
please."

"Just as I thought.  So are you shaved for me today?"  There was a pause
with no answer.  "Are you going to tell me the answer or show me the answer
right here."

"Yes, I've kept myself shaved."  She confessed.

"Good.  I'd like to see that bald pussy of yours right now, but I'm going
to try to honor your request and let it pass.  I'd like you to do something
for me, though."  

"What would that be?"  Marnie asked with trepidation.

"What kind of swim suit did you bring?  One piece or two piece?"

"Ah, one piece."

"With your figure, it should always be a two piece.  Well then, I'd like
you to go into that bathroom there and take off your bra and panties, stuff
them in your sneakers and walk your sneakers back out to me here."  Larcher
instructed.

"I can't do that here.  Look, you can see the outline of my bra and panties
through this blouse and shorts as it is."  Marnie protested.

"You ask a big thing of me, which is against my nature, and in return you
refuse a small little thing that is probably more in your nature now than
when we first met.  Now, don't you think you should reconsider?"  He said,
giving her another chance to follow his directions.

"Damn you!"  Marnie said under her breath as she turned toward the bathroom
facilities.

It was a busy place, with all of the people in attendance and so few
stalls.  Marnie waited in line for a stall to open up.  She took off the
underthings and put the sleeveless white blouse and the pale yellow shorts
back on.  She tried to look at herself in the stall before exciting, but
couldn't get the whole picture.  With the women and girls standing in line
for the stalls and mirrors, she thought better than to check herself out in
the mirror before leaving.  There were looks enough just walking out of the
restroom barefoot with her shoes in her hand.

As she walked across the grass to where Larcher was waiting, she
immediately realized how vulnerable she was being barefoot.  Any twig,
pebble or rough piece of litter caused her to flail her arms around for
balance, as her tender feet rejected her full weight on them.  This caused
her large breasts, now unencumbered, to flail about under the blouse as
well.  About twenty feet from Larcher, she stepped on something painful and
she dropped the shoe with the bra tucked most of the way into it.  She had
to scramble to stuff it back in before anyone was the wiser.

As she approached Larcher, he looked pleased with his choice.  "See, it's a
good thing you stay shaved for me, the only dark things that show through
your clothes this way, are your nipples."

Marnie looked down and wanted to drop her shoes and cover her breasts with
her arms, but that would draw more attention to her.  She did realize,
though, in looking at herself, that with the sun moving from directly
overhead to down in the west a bit, meant she would have to stay in the
shade and in front of dark backgrounds.  Anything else and she would not be
able to avoid having her large breasts, fairly firm for her age, on full
display for everyone candlelit through her blouse.

"Can I go now?"  Marnie asked defeated and annoyed.

"That's all for now, except I'd like you to bring me some real food, like
something your husband is cooking up."

Marnie stared back at him with scorn, breathed out deeply, and went back to
the covered food area to fetch Larcher a 'Roger Burger.' Since mere walking
was hazardous to her modesty, she took it slowly and carefully back to the
food table.  She walked over to Roger, and tried to stay behind him to his
side, as she asked him,  "I have a special request for one of your burgers.
Do you have one ready for me?"

"Sure, Snookums.  Here ya go_oooo_what happened to your bra?"  He asked as
he realized the change in her dress immediately.

"Is it that noticeable?"  Marnie asked innocently.  "I was getting this
itchy rash, and I couldn't just go around scratching my breasts here in
front of everyone.  It seems to have been the bra that caused it, because
they were fine shortly after I took it off."  She lied, which she was
getting expert at to cover the tracks Larcher always left on her.

"You poor thing."  He said sympathetically.  "But, I don't see how you are
going to mange to keep my horny friends, much less me, off of you like
this."  He said concerned.  "What else did you bring to wear?"

"I've got a bathing suit, but somehow serving food in a swimsuit seems
worse, don't you think?"  She asked hopefully.

"I suppose.  Please be careful Hun, there seems to have been a lot of
horniness around the office this last month.  Everybody is talking sex,
underground videos, afternoon delights, orgy's in the office, it's a wonder
we do as well as we do with the business, considering. I'm just lucky to
have such a sexy wife with a healthy libido like you."

"I'll be as careful as I can Dear.  I've got to run this over to the
gentleman who requested it."  She said, then tiptoed up to plant a kiss on
his lips.  "Can you keep your eyes out for Brenda, Honey?  I didn't like
the looks of the crowd she was with a little while ago.

"Sure thing."  He said, as he patted and goosed his wife on her beautiful
butt, nearly making her lose the burger for Larcher as she turned to leave.

Marnie carefully returned to Larcher with his order.  

"He is a good cook, you luck out again with this guy."

"Mr. Larcher, please let me put my bra back on.  Some of these people can
make or break my husband's career with this company.  I can't afford to
louse it up for him.  Look at me.  Sure it's amusing to you, maybe
stimulating to the other guys here, but to the wives, it is foul play and
me and my husband will become pariahs when they see me this way."  Marnie
pleaded.

"You know Walter always looks out for you.  I'll tell you what I'm going to
do.  I'm going to introduce you to the man who can make your husband's
career skyrocket.  Come on."  He insisted, holding out his hand.

"No, I can't, not here, not now, not like this."  She protested, as she
tried to pull away from his grasp.

The struggle would only draw attention to her, and the last thing she
wanted was any attention drawn to her at all.  So she reluctantly followed
in Larcher's in tow.  Along the way, she got away with pretending to
scratch her side with her free arm as a way of unobtrusively placing her
arm under her breasts for support. Larcher was walking just a little too
fast, however, for her to maintain the level of decency that she would be
comfortable with.  Plus the physical exertion was raising the perspiration
on her skin a bit.  From the looks of it, Larcher was taking her to one of
the volleyball courts.  This one had a crowd of men around it because the
wives were playing off to see which team would challenge the husbands'
team.

When they reached the game, Larcher had Marnie stand between him and a late
forty or early fifty something balding man, who really seemed to be into
the game.  At a pause in the action, Larcher cleared his throat and said,
"Afternoon Mr. Chester.  This is a great party this year."

"Oh, thanks, yes it is.  Walter, isn't it?"  He replied.

"Yes Sir, Walter Larcher, Sir.  Have you met Marnie here, she's the wife of
Roger in sales."

"Yes, I know him, good man.  Southeast area, I believe.  Glad to meet you.
My, he has good taste.  Where has he been hiding you?  Have you been to one
of these picnics before."

"Oh yes Sir.  I've always enjoyed them."  Marnie said politely.

"I guess they're too big these days for me to get to know everyone's
families. But I sure am glad to meet you.  Oh, Good shot there!  Have you
ever played volleyball before?"  He asked between cheering.

"Not so that I developed any skill at it."  She replied.

"Well, you know these two teams are uneven.  Why don't you walk onto the
team on the left there."  Before she could answer, Mr. Chester had stopped
play to allow Marnie to join in the game.

"No really, I'm not very good.  I don't think I even know all of the
rules."  Marnie tried to decline the invitation.

"Nonsense, everybody can learn and play it before the end of one game.
Here you go on the left front.  Just rotate positions when you are
prompted, hit the ball only once in a row, and have fun."  Mr. Chester
said.

With a push in the low back from Larcher, Marnie was on her way to shocking
the volleyball world in this park.  When it was clear she wasn't going to
be much help on the playing field, the others tried to cover for her.
Marnie would put her hands up to her face as if to protect herself from a
falling rock each time the ball came near her.  When she was rotated to the
middle front, her team called a time-out. They were serious about winning
so they could get their chance at the men's team.  During the time out they
instructed Marnie to stand with her hands over her head about four inches
apart.  Then, just get directly under the ball and push it back up in the
air.  All they wanted from her was to keep it in play so it wouldn't hit
the ground.

So every time the ball was served, until a side was given the point, Marnie
stood under the falling ball and jumped up, pushing it back up into the
air.   Pleased with the success she was having with this simple technique,
she didn't notice that one by one, most of the spectators who were on the
one side with the sun to their backs had gradually moved to the side facing
the sun on the other.  Between the light outlining the shape and size of
her breasts and her perspiration making her shorts and blouse more and more
translucent, she had the crowd cheering for her team, and her successful
shots in particular.

Her team pulled a come from behind victory.  They were jumping, screaming
and hugging.  The other side congratulated them and wished them good luck
against the champion husband team.  Marnie was now fully aware of the
display she was presenting.  She tried to beg out of the championship
match, but the crowd wouldn't have it.  She was part of getting them there
and she needed to finish with them, or so they all argued.

The excitement of the game, the humiliation of being on display, and the
perspiration running down her body started to make her butt crack and bald
pussy visible.  The blouse was starting to get a little clingy too.  So,
Marnie thought it would be best to untuck her shirttails to counteract
whatever she could with the tails lying loose on top of her shorts.  She
couldn't keep her legs together nor could she play with her arms across her
chest and be any help to her team, so she had to bite the bullet and just
do her best to do as instructed to help her team win.  

The women won the first game, before the husbands woke up from their
overconfidence to realize they actually had a battle on their hands.  The
sight of the sweaty bodies of the husbands' across the net with tank tops
and shirts off was getting Marnie wet between the legs, as her pussy juices
mixed with the sweat.  The pale yellow shorts were now showing all of her
cracks and folds when she bent to pick up the ball.  The wives were just as
fascinated with her body and her bald pussy as the men, it seemed, but in
their own way.

Both sides fought hard for the second game and the husbands won, but just
barely.  Marnie couldn't hide a thing from the crowd, so she started trying
to use her assets to her team's advantage in the rubber match.  She
unbuttoned a couple of buttons  at the top of her blouse, so when she was
in the front with her hands on her knees in a ready position, the front row
could look down her blouse to view some cleavage.  When she bent to pick up
the ball, she did so a little slower than necessary, pointing her rear at
the men.  When the game came down to the wire and the score was 13 - 14
husband's side out, the wives went for broke on the husbands' service.
Marnie was at the middle front with her hands ready over her head, when the
wife immediately behind her grabbed her shirttails and pulled her top up,
exposing her full breasts in all their glory to the server just as he was
about to serve.  He ended up sideswiping it out of bounds on his side.  On
the side out for the women, Marnie held her blouse up herself, as the ball
lobbed down to the ground between two awestruck opponents.  

The wives all turned to the center of their team, crouched forward with
their hands in fists, mouths wide open, looks of disbelief on their faces,
and pumped their legs up and down like they were running in place in a wide
stance yelling "Yesss!"  Cheers rang out from the crowd that could be heard
all over the park.  Two teammates took what was left in the water cooler,
laid aside the lid, and poured it over Marnie, who looked like a drowned
rat that couldn't catch its breath. A couple of guys hoisted Marnie up on
their shoulders and started a procession back to the picnic area with
Marnie, the wet heroine, on high, leading the way.  Hands came up from
behind and patted congratulations on her low back and butt.  Occasionally,
a hand would stroke her exposed pussy when they thought they could get away
with it.  Marnie's heart was beating so fast she thought it would pop out
of her chest and flop around on the ground.  She tried to concentrate on
breathing normally as a foundation to calming down.  Everything was
happening so fast, she was totally disoriented.  

When she got in range of Roger being able to see her, she madly pulled at
the material of her blouse to unstick it from her skin.  She couldn't close
her legs to hide her shaved pussy showing through, until they let her down.
When the crowd got to the eating area, they put Marnie on her feet, and
started to fan out, many grabbing a meal they had put off until now.  

Roger led Marnie away from the crowd deeper into the shelter.  What on
earth happened to you?"  He quizzed.

"I got suckered into a volleyball game. When the women beat the men, my
teammates were so excited I was able to help them, they drowned me with
icewater."  Marnie replied, relieved she was able to relate the truth this
time.

"You poor thing.  We've got to get you dry.  Let's go back to the car."
Roger said as he hugged her to transfer his body warmth to her.

Marnie put her hands on his butt and pulled his groin into hers. "What I
really need is for us to sneak into the woods and for you to ravage me.
Now!"

"Marnie, Sweetie, what are you saying?  This is a gathering of the people I
work with.  What if we get caught?"  He worried.

"Honey, either take me in private or take me right here.  I don't care.
I've got to get some relief or I'm going to explode.  Let's go now."  She
said urgently as she grabbed Roger's hand and dragged him away from the
food shelter.

Marnie dragged him to the car.  They got out a blanket.  Then she led him
at a determined pace toward the lake, then along the lake, then back along
the edge of the park, near the volleyball setups, around a baseball
diamond.  Then Marnie stopped, frustrated that there was no place private.
"Here, this way."  She said starting to make her own trail into the woods.
When they were out of sight and almost out of earshot of everyone and
everything going on at the park, Marnie relaxed a bit.   She smiled, slowly
approaching her captive, put her arms around his neck, and kissed him
passionately.  As they kissed, she reached down and put her hand on his
crotch and squeezed and massaged until he was stiffening and undulating his
hips to her touch. Next, she undid his shorts and pulled his underwear down
to his knees. She knelt and put her mouth on his cock and started to lick,
suck and glide her mouth over its length.  When he was as hard as steel,
balls tight up, she stopped, stood up and started to slowly unbutton her
blouse.  Roger quickly stepped out of his pants and removed his shirt. He
groaned as she started to slowly undo her shorts.  Roger quickly unfurled
the blanket on the ground and lay down on his side, propped up on one
elbow, watching and admiring his standing wife doing a slow undulating
seductive dance with her eyes closed.

When she opened her eyes, Roger was extending his hand to her to join him.
With a sultry expression, she slinked forward and knelt down next to him.
As she leaned forward to kiss him, both bodies went into a continuous
smooth motion of intertwining until Roger was on top of her between her
legs and Marnie was in pre-rapture, anticipating the ravaging she was about
to get by her man. 

Roger swept her legs up in his arms and leaned over to kiss her love nest,
something he seldom did, except for special occasions like now. Marnie was
beside herself with lust.  Roger mashed his tongue, his lips, and his nose
all around her nest.  He hummed, sucked, and gently teased with his teeth.
When he reached up and pinched her nipples, she scissored her legs around
his head and arched her butt off of the blanket in an earth shattering
orgasm.  The moment she relaxed her legs enough for him to get his head
out, he plunged his cock into his wife trying to keep her surfing the
orgasmic wave.

Marnie was bucking like a banshee.  Roger's wonderful cock and practiced
motion were not letting her come down from where she was. If she were to
cum again, it would be a new, higher threshold.  "Oh yes!  You're
wonderful.  Do me.  Oh do me good. Oh, you wonderful man."  Marnie
exclaimed in the throes of passion.

Then for no particular reason, she opened her eyes and looked to the
Roger's right rear.  There stood Larcher partially covered by vegetation,
with a Palmcorder.  Marnie started to hit Roger on the right arm.  Roger
thought she wanted him to work harder and he increased his effort.  Marnie
looked at Larcher then got overtaken by her state and tried to cum as fast
as she could.  She was so close, and would be worse off if she didn't get
over this mountain.  Roger was pumping as hard and as fast as he could.  He
was nearing his release.  Marnie was panicking.  "Oh Honey, please don't
stop if you can help it.  I'm so close.  Oh god, you're wonderful."  She
said, blocking out Larcher's presence.  Marnie bucked and squirmed like a
worm on a hook as Roger was starting to stiffen his thrusts.  She arched
her back to take his climax, stiffening herself to endure her release,
forming a human bridge between the two of them off of the ground.  Each
after-thrust of Roger's sent an after-jolt of orgasm to Marnie, till they
lay totally spent next to each other on the ground.

Remembering what she saw, Marnie crunched up to her elbows and looked
around, but there was no trace of anyone around.  Marnie was then haunted
by the nagging conflict between hoping it to have been her imagination and,
her concern that, if so, her imagination might be affecting her moments
with Roger.  The former or the later would mean that she was no longer
successful at keeping the Larchers free from her family.

"Thank you Dear.  You're so good to me.  I Love you very much."  She said
to Roger in an embrace, just before they started to dress and pack up.
"Where is that Brenda, anyway?"  She pondered out loud.

When they got back to the food shelter, there were Marnie's shoes next to
Roger's barbecue tools, apron neatly folded, with his chef's hat sitting up
on top.  Marnie went for the shoes, only to discover that the bra and
panties were gone.  By now she was dry, but her hair and clothing were
disheveled. 

"It's time to go Hun, don't you think?"  Marnie asked hopefully.

"Sure do Sweets.  Let me get my things."  Roger said, as he went to pick up
his cooking gear.

"Where do you suppose Brenda is?"  Marnie asked.

"It's okay.  She left a note.  We'll meet her at the house."  Roger said
unconcerned.

"Really!?  What does it say?"  Marnie asked alarmed.

"Here."  Roger handed it to her.

"Hey Mom and Dad, Jeff Larcher and his dad are taking me for a ride back to
town.  Meet you at home.  Love, Brenda."

"Roger, Honey, Brenda should have been home hours ago.  She left from the picnic before 
we did, and we've been home several hours.  What should we do?"  Marnie said, beside 
herself with worry. 

"They probably stopped for something along the way.  If she doesn't show up in the next 
half an hour, we'll call, and report it, okay?"  He said, trying to disguise his own worry 
from his wife. 

As Roger gave her a hug, the front door opened, Brenda walked in, slammed the door, and 
went straight upstairs, with a curt, "Hi." 

"I'll go upstairs and see what's eating her."  Roger said. 

Marnie sat down in the living room staring anxiously at the bottom rung of the stairs, 
which was all she could see of it from there.  "Oh no, what if they told her about me!  Oh 
god, what if they did the same to Her!  Oh what am I going to do?  What is going to 
become of us?"  Marnie thought, torturously wringing a side pillow, sniffling back tears.  
"The clock on the mantle, it never made that ticking sound out loud before, did it?  Oh, 
what is taking them so long?" 

As Roger entered the living room, Marnie got up and reached for him.  "Is she okay?" 

"Of course she's okay.  Why would you ask that?  Don't you want to know why it took 
them so long to get back?"  He said. 

"Yes, that's what I meant.  What happened to her, them, that took them so long to get 
back?"  She asked clinging on his every breath. 

"Well, Mr. Larcher, Sr. needed to check in with his crew chief at the office, he works at 
our building you know, and showed her around the place. That's something I should have 
done a long time ago.  Where has the time gone?  I never even had the time to show my 
own daughter the ins and outs of where I work.  I guess I was just too busy or maybe she 
just wasn't that interested in . . ." He was saying until Marnie cut his pining short. 

"Did she seem upset, angry, withdrawn, anything unusual, when she talked to you?"  
Marnie interrupted. 

"No just frustrated that it took so long to get home, I think.  But, now I'm beginning to 
worry about you.  You were acting concerned about Brenda earlier, and now you're acting 
like you believe something bad has happened to her.  Are you all right?"  He asked. 

"Do you think I should go talk to her?"  Marnie said, looking around his shoulder at the 
stairs. 

"Suit yourself.  She's fine, really.  Why don't you relax a bit. You're the one that had the 
eventful day.  I'm concerned about how stressed out you've been getting these days.  Why 
don't we go straight to bed and warm each other up, so we can sleep nice and cozy.  Sound 
good?" 

"That always sounds good, Dear.  I suppose it can wait until morning." 

"That's my girl." 

The next morning Marnie awoke to find Brenda rummaging around in Marnie's walk-in 
closet.  She was leaving out the door with a pair of her mother's high-heels and a couple of 
her more slinky dresses.  Then Marnie woke up completely, realizing that Brenda was 
leaving her room with some of her things. Now was a good time to have that talk with her.  
Roger was asleep, so instead of calling out to her, and risk awakening him, Marnie got up, 
peed, grabbed a light robe, and went looking for her.  Brenda was no longer upstairs so 
Marnie went down and found her on the front porch with the items in a paper grocery sack, 
that had been placed in a plastic grocery bag so it could have handles. 

Marnie confronted her with, "What do you think you are doing with my things, and 
without asking first?"  

"Oh, you were asleep.  I didn't want to wake you."  Brenda answered matter-of-factly. 

"What is that supposed to mean, and what are you doing out here?" Marnie asked, 
worried, concerned, and annoyed. 

"I'm being picked up for a photo shoot.  I'll have these back to you early this afternoon." 

Marnie nearly fainted.  This was so unexpected.  "Let me see what you have in here."  
She said as she pulled out the garments and found the heels at the bottom.  You're not 
taking these to be photographed in.  What are you taking about?  Why are you doing this?  
Who's doing this shoot?  What is it for?" Marnie said peppering the questions at her. 

"Geesh!  You don't even give me a chance to answer.  Oh, here's my ride, gotta go."  She 
said as, she took the garments back from Marnie, who was now frozen in a trance of 
horror seeing the Larcher mobile pull across the driveway. 

Marnie didn't snap to until Brenda was almost at the car.  "Brenda! Wait!"  She said 
running after her.  

Brenda was in the car sitting down in the back when Marnie reached her.  "Brenda get out 
of there this instant."  Marnie said as the car started to pull away with the door open that 
she was holding. 

Marnie jumped in and closed the door so she would not fall out of the accelerating car.  In 
her hasty entrance, her mid-thigh robe and short nightie were scrunched all the way up her 
legs and she found herself bare bottomed in the filthy back seat on some old magazines 
with naked women featured in them. 

"Stop this car this instant!  This instant I tell you!  You're not going anywhere with my 
daughter!  Do you hear me?  Right now!"  Marnie screamed, red-faced, the veins in her 
neck and temples throbbing. 

"Nice to see you too, Missy."  Larcher teased. 

"Where are you taking us."  Marnie said more reasonably, recognizing how much power 
she actually had in the situation.  

"We're headed to the beach to catch the sun before it gets too high in the sky. But don't 
worry," he said, looking over his shoulder at her trying to pull her robe down and unstick 
the magazines from her bottom, "you'll fit right in." 

"What do you have planned there?"  Marnie continued with cautious anticipation. 

"We're going to capture some sun for photos, Missy.  We'll take some of you too, now 
that you're here." 

"Don't give me that.  You're not a photographer.  Turn around now, this is illegal.  You'll 
be put away for this, you pervert."  Marnie fought back. 

Missy, Missy, Missy.  Such language in front of Brenda, and so belligerent too. Don't you 
think you owe me an apology?"  Larcher said calmly, knowing how it would torment her. 

"Let us out of here now you Bastard.  This is kidnapping."  She accused. 

"I didn't ask you to get in this car.  You forced yourself in.  Here, you can get out."  He 
said, as he pulled over to the curb in front of a large cathedral taking in parishioners for 
the early service. 

Marnie was about to get out.  "Come on Brenda, you're coming with me." 

"No Mom, this is my chance." 

"Larcher, what is the meaning of this?  What are you planning to do with Brenda, my 
child?"  

"Mom, I'm not a child, I am a woman.  I have breasts like you, I have pubic hair like you, 
and I can have babies.  That makes me a woman like you, only Walter tells me I'm better 
looking." 
Larcher smiled. 

"Brenda, Honey, you don't know what you are saying.  You are still a child.  You are 
turning into a beautiful young woman, yes, but you are still only a child right now, 
nevertheless.  Come with me now."  She said, holding out her hand to Brenda, opening the 
door, and stepping one foot out.  She pulled it back in when she got stares from the couples 
passing on their way to church.  "Larcher, can't you let us off some place else?" 

"Missy.  You want out? Get out.  Otherwise, you're riding with me.  Get it?" 

Marnie pulled the door shut, folded her arms, pouted a second, and said, "Brenda, Honey, 
you don't know what you are doing." 

Larcher drove off. 

"Brenda, tell me, what do you think you are doing with this man?" 

"Walter said he has connections.  He's going to get me a modeling contract.  If I'm lucky, 
maybe even a spot in a movie." 

Oh god, Brenda, don't!  This isn't the sort of thing for you.  Believe me." 

"What would you know.  Have you ever posed for a camera?  Have you ever been in a 
movie?" 

Larcher looked over his shoulder at Marnie, smiling at the irony.  

Marnie was about to talk more, but looking at Larcher, she decided to be quiet for a 
while. 

The beach was a nude beach.  

"Larcher, we can't go out there, there are naked people all around." Marnie protested. 

"Yeah, so what's your point?" 

"I can't have Brenda seeing this." 

"What's your problem?  There are all ages, all types, all sexes, and they're all undressed.  
It's legal, it's healthy, and you shouldn't knock something unless you try it.  You should get 
naked in front of someone other than your husband sometime.  It might do you some 
good.  I can't believe how uptight you are. Live a little."  Larcher argued. 

"Yeah, Mom.  Give it a try." 

"Oh, Brenda, please!" 

"Com'on, we're supposed to meet him at the old jetty."  Larcher said, trying to hurry 
things along. 
It was still early so the only people they saw were a man and a woman with a lot of gear for 
the beach. 

"Look Mom, that set up is for me."  Brenda said, excited to see the man and a woman 
with cameras on a folding table under an umbrella and other equipment to diffuse or reflect 
light. 

As they approached, Larcher introduced Brenda to photographer Kenneth and his wife 
assistant Maggie.  "And this is her mother, who thought she might like some nude shots, if 
that's okay.  That's why she's dressed like this."  

"No he . . ." Marnie started to say, as Kenneth took her hand in his. 

"Glad to meet you.  My wife, Maggie.  Well let's get started shall we? We want to 
minimize shadows on the face as much as we can with natural light, before the sun gets too 
high.  Dear, let Maggie fix your makeup quickly and we'll start with just some headshots.  
So, Brenda's mom, . . ." 

"You can call her 'Missy'."  Larcher piped in. 

"It's Marnie."  Marnie corrected. 

"Yes.  Marnie.  I could take some of you while we are waiting." 

"No, I . . ." She started to say, but got distracted by Larcher undoing her robe.  
He managed to get it open and slide it off her shoulders.  "Let's just do her in the gown 
first, so she can get used to doing it in front of strangers, okay." Larcher said, holding the 
robe down her back, so she could not sling it back up. 

Before Marnie could mount a full protest, Kenneth shot off several shots with his 
motorized camera, moving around her front for some ninety degrees of shots before 
coming up for air to ask her to re-pose.  He wanted her looking at him with her chin tucked 
in her left shoulder, and her left leg bent.  She was still holding her robe around her butt, 
bunched up at her wrists.  Her breasts, curves, and crotch were plainly visible through her 
sheer nightgown.  She reflexively followed his direction to pose, as he gave them with such 
authority and poise.  She started the pose, until some sunbathers approached, and set up 
camp within eyeshot to watch the goings on.  She broke the pose, and then she put the 
robe back up. 

"Brenda, I just can't have you doing this.   Trust me, please."  Marnie said, approaching 
Maggie and Brenda by the umbrella. 

"Oh, Mom, why do you want to spoil this for me, my big break.  Look, this is a 
professional shoot.  What is your problem with it?  I'm old enough to make these kinds of 
decisions for myself.  Please just be supportive or go and enjoy the beach for a while.  You 
have been really uptight lately.  Like Walter said, it might do you some good." 

"Com'on Missy," Larcher said, grabbing her by the arm.  "Let her have her moment."  
They started to back away.  "Brenda, you go ahead and have a good time. Your mother 
and I are going to explore the beach.  See you later."  Larcher reassured her. 

Larcher walked Marnie away, back toward the car.  Marnie struggled a bit, but not too 
much, because her robe was open and the struggling made her breasts bounce and sway 
more than they already were from just the walking.  When they got to the car, Larcher 
opened his trunk.  He pensively surveyed the items and grabbed, rope, a bag, a marker, 
and some signs from work, which read "Reserved Parking" on one side. 

"Oh no you won't." Marnie protested,  "You're not tying me up on this beach!" 

"No.  How could you think of such a thing.  We'll find a nice secluded place off the beaten 
path.  Don't worry.  I'm going to make sure your daughter has her day." 

Marnie followed in tow, tits flapping about uncomfortably, as she tried to keep up with 
Larcher who had shoes on.  They connected with a path in the tall grass and low bushes 
frequented by gawking pervs with telephoto lenses.  This area, with grasses, bushes, and 
scrub trees, ran along the edge of the beach between it and the road.  When they came to 
a clump of scrub trees that formed a domed patch of vegetation, he entered it with her to 
find a clearing in the middle.  Once inside they found it littered with stray pieces of toilet 
paper, indicating it was used by bathers that were too lazy to use the furnished 
port-a-potties by the parked cars. 

"See, Walter always looks out for you.  This place is nice and private."  He said, as he 
fished out some padded leather cuffs from his bag.  "I think you'll appreciate that I am 
using these instead of just rope when I'm done." 

The cuffs were two inches wide and had rings attached.  He had the same for her ankles.  
When the cuffs were in place on her wrists, he hooked them together, then tied a rope 
through a ring and down to the base of a scrub tree.  Marnie got the full effect of this 
bondage when he started tying off her legs apart to other trees, so she had very limited 
movement in them forward and back, but none together.  In this bent over position, she 
had her breasts hanging lewdly under her nightgown, which had fallen forward leaving her 
ass completely exposed. 

"Larcher, why a nude beach?" 

"The sun, the backgrounds, and costume changes are no big thing.  So, are we comfy?  I'm 
just going to add a few things, and I'll be on my way." 

"Your not going to leave me like this, here, all alone."  Marnie said in panic. 

"No, I'm sure you'll have company." 

"Larcher, no . . ." She started to say until he succeeded in putting the ball gag in her 
mouth. 
She tried to watch Larcher behind her, but could not quite get her head around with her 
arms stretched out in front.  She could hear the uncomfortable sound of the felt-tipped 
marker on the backs of the signboards.  The smell wafted up to her, which smelled better, 
for the moment, than the faint odor of urine. Larcher came up to her, when he was done 
with what he was doing, and inspected his ties.  Then he started to rub her cunt with his 
fingers.  Marnie got wet almost instantly.   These days, she was craving all the attention 
she could get down there.  He kept at it until he thought she might be ready to release her 
flood, and stopped, leaving her pussy gaping and contracting like a goldfish's mouth.  He 
patted her rear, put on a blindfold, saying it was to protect her eyes from the sun, and left 
with, "I'll be back," in a lousy Arnold impression. 

Little did Marnie realize, but he had made several signs, one on the path that pointed to 
the clump of scrub trees which read, "Get Your Rocks Off Here" with an arrow. Another 
inside next to Marnie read, "My husband says he'll whip my butt if I'm not full of cum 
when he returns."  Then another sign closer to Marnie said, "Please cum and help me 
save my butt." 

It was probably a half an hour before the first curiosity seeker entered the domed clump of 
shrubs.  He was all alone and looked around scared.  He left and came back with a tall 
stalk of grass.  He traced it up one of her legs to see what kind of reaction he'd get from 
her.  Marnie struggled in her bonds.  Then he traced it up the other.  Marnie tried to turn 
her head to see the perpetrator but could not because of the blindfold. Then the young man 
reached from between her legs and tickled her breasts and nipples with the grass, getting 
a good look at her waiting pussy.  He dropped the grass and put an index finger daringly 
on her vulva and started going side to side across her clitoris.  When he saw she could do 
nothing to resist, he stood up and pulled down his pants. He jerked himself to hardness, 
while resting his other hand on her rear, moving his thumb up and down on her clit. 

When he was raring to go, he looked around a last time and plunged it in.  He started 
pumping fast, worried he'd get caught by the husband, a sunbather, or another gawker.  He 
pumped fast and furiously.  He would close his eyes to concentrate on, and bask in, the 
sensation.  Then, he would open his eyes, like a frightened animal scanning the 
surroundings for danger.  He repeated this a few times until he finally came so hard he 
almost threw his back out.  He quickly got his pants back up and started shooting a whole 
roll of pictures of Marnie from all angles.  Then he snuck out to continue his day's 
adventures not quite believing his luck. 

It was warming up more, even in the shade there, and more and more bathers had come to 
the beach.  Marnie needed a good fucking; the last one left before the job was done.  The 
bondage, the anonymity, the helplessness, the uncertainty, all weighed on her less, 
because she needed to cum so badly. 

After a few minutes, a couple of kids came in, saw her and almost went out right away, 
when one of them said,  "Look, it's okay, she has her eyes covered."  So, they started to 
pee several feet on either side of her.  "Let's get Doug.  Maybe she needs help." 

Moments later one of them was heard to say, "See right there.  Do you think she needs 
help or something?" 

"You two run along, and don't leave our spot until I get back.  Do you hear? You do and 
I'll pound you.  I'll help this lady here."  He said to the boys, as he craned his head to read 
Larcher's crude signs. 

The boys ran off leaving the twenty-five year old man with Marnie alone. "Humm."  He 
said, as he walked around her with his hand on the middle of her back, inspecting the 
situation.  "Humm."  He said, as he crouched down with his face inches from her cunt.  
"Humm."  He said, as he stuck a couple of fingers in to sample her entrance.  "Seems to 
already be a deposit here.  But I'll be glad to help you out, though, too."  He said with his 
hand resting on her flank, and talking around her butt, as if directly to her. 

Then he stood up.  She felt him rest his semi hard prick along the crack of her cheeks.  He 
put a hand over it to hold it in place while he sawed along the crack for stimulating friction, 
to get himself hard and ready to fuck.  'Oh, god, please.  Don't let him do me in that 
hole!"  Marnie thought to herself, worried he might prefer her backdoor. 

She worried for naught, as he entered her cunt, pumping in full strokes dangerously losing 
readmission a couple of times by careless targeting on re-entry.  "If I could only move a 
bit, I could get it just right with him. That long, thin, straight cock of his isn't doing my 
sides enough.  Oh to just be able to move a little."  She thought of the experience.  She 
was so slippery from her natural lubrication and the previous deposit of cum that this long 
thin cock slipped in and out with frustrating ease.  "How can I cum?  I've got to cum.  Oh 
this is so maddening.  It is better he stop than to continue this torture." She whined inside.  
"Somebody, something touch my clit now, oh please somebody rescue me from this 
torment." 

He came.  She whined through her gag.  "Come back here, you prick.  Get back to work.  
Don't leave me like this.  Don't go.  Oh god. I can't take this sexual torture anymore.  
Larcher cut me down!  Free one hand.  I'll do myself in front of you, just let me finish."  
She screamed in her head. 

Her internal rant ended when the next visitor entered the dome, and she heard a female 
voice say, "Oh, excuse me."  Then after a brief pause, "What the hell?" and she heard 
her leave. 

Moments later a couple of men entered, with that female voice, it turns out. "Boy Hun, 
this couple is kinkier than we are."  A man said to the lady.  

She heard another male voice say, "Who are we to deny a lady in need." 

Then the female voice said, "Get to it boys, I'll milk these." 

Marnie started to struggle in her bonds again.  She wanted someone to make her climax 
and ease her tension, but not three at once, and not a strange woman. Her concerns were 
eased a bit though, when she actually felt the sensations. These people were a little more 
in tuned to her pleasure than the last one, although, the lady wasn't too far off when she 
said she would "milk these."  She was actually squatting beside her, after moving her 
nightgown up over her head and arms.  She was pretending she was squatting by a cow and 
milking Marnie's tit with her fingertips, instead of her whole hands, just to get a laugh.  
The second man squatted down on the other side roughly milking the other, mimicking the 
woman, and getting into the fun. 

The first man was standing between Marnie's legs, with his good sized cock was at her 
gate.  The man slipped it in with one smooth motion and held it momentarily to the hilt.  
With the smell of suntan lotion, these must be bathers she thought. As he started a slow in 
and out motion, Marnie's juices started flowing.  She was lubricating this exciting piece of 
meat and she was juicing to dilute the sting of the suntan lotion irritating her sensitive 
skin.  The man gripped her hips with his fingers pressing into her flesh at the top of her 
legs like hooks, keeping her in place while he orchestrated the right kind and amount of 
sensation to have a climax to remember. 

His pumping and sawing increased steadily in tempo.  Marnie's arousal increased along 
with it.  The distraction and the humiliation of the other two joking around with her tits 
blurred into oblivion.  She was nearing her conclusion. She hoped to climax away her 
frustration with the world.  She could not express the feelings, sensations, the emotions 
boiling inside of her, she was bound gagged and blindfolded.  Her experience had to go 
within herself, privately, with no one the wiser, or to appreciate it with her. 

She came.  He sensed the moment and drove her hard and fast, not letting her come down 
from the peak she was at, until he could not hold out any longer and pumped his man juice 
into her snatch with stiff lunges.  

"Hey Roger buddy, go for it."  He said, as he stepped back and aside, manually squeezing 
the last drops out and Marnie's juices off.  "Phew! Nice fuck." He exclaimed as he got 
down at Marnie's side and put his slippery hand on her left tit, where the other man had 
been. 

"You'd better have more of that for me later, or you're in big trouble Mr." The lady 
warned, as her hand now glided up and down Marnie's body from her pubic mound to her 
throat. 

The other man was already in her, and was not as big as the first. "Did he call him 
Roger?"  She thought to herself.  "No.  Of course, it couldn't be.  Now don't let your 
imagination get the better you.  Just try to enjoy it.  You can't do anything about it.  God, 
you need it, you need it bad, anyway.  These people are okay.  They haven't hurt you.  
You'll be all right.  Oh, when is this going to end?"  She pined to herself. 

The second man was more frantic than the first, who had been deliberate, and built up to 
where he knew he wanted to be, steadily, with self-assurance, and finesse.  This guy did 
not know if he wanted to do it fast, slow, or random. Marnie just could not get a sense for 
where he was going with the dance.  If it were not for the expert hands of the lady keeping 
her at a fever pitch of arousal, Marnie would just be enduring this second man's onslaught 
without the possibility of conclusion.  The man was kind of bouncing around her opening 
that she couldn't close against him.  She wanted to talk to him, calm him, coach him, guide 
him, but being restrained she was prevented from doing so.  

The man came in a very strange way.  He went sort of up and down with his spasms 
instead of inward thrusts.  He lost hold of Marnie and she went crashing to the sand on her 
knees stretching her crotch wider.  The man and woman at her sides sat back out of the 
way and burst out laughing.  The second man started to get embarrassed when his buddy 
exclaimed, "What was that, butter fingers, or should I say 'butter dick'?" 

The second man said,  "Come on, let's get out of here before the old man shows." Then 
they all went back to the beach.  

No sooner had they left, than Marnie felt a wet nose sniffing her left breast, then under 
her belly to her pubic mound, and finally around back to her snatch. "Oh god," she 
thought, I've got to get back up."  But, try as she might, with her legs pulled far apart, she 
could neither stand nor roll over to her side.  She tried to scream at the creature through 
her gag, but it just got it more excited.  She felt a broad rough tongue glide the full length 
of her pussy several times, then she felt it curl and try to lap inside.  She was frantic. 

She wanted to cum, but not like this.  

Then she heard, "Oh, Buster, (whistle), here boy.  (Whistle).  Come on boy." The sound 
grew louder as the person neared, then grew softer as the person passed.  When the 
person was near, Buster stopped what he was doing.  When it passed, he went back to 
licking.  When Buster's coast was clear, he went up on Marnie's back, hooked his front 
paws around her hips and started to hump her ass.  His dick was riding in the crack, not 
entering any openings when she heard an uproarious laugh.  It was Larcher.  Marnie tried 
to scream at him, but he stood with a Palmcorder taking in this humorous site.  Marnie 
shook her whole body violently, flopping her breasts wildly, which got the attention of the 
dog for just a second, and he plunged at her again, this time he was knocking at her anus.  
Buster was pushing but Marnie fought the attack, clamping down.  

Then she heard,  "Okay, you mangy critter, you've had your fun."  Then there was a 
kicking sound and a dog's plaintive yelping fading off into the distance. 

Larcher untied her legs first.  Marnie rolled over to her side and brought them together, 
thankfully, at last.  Larcher took off the blindfold and assessed her level of anger before 
deciding to release her hands, leaving her gag for last. 

"How could you do this to me, you fucking bastard.  I could have been killed, injured, or . . 
." Marnie unloaded at him, as she broke into tears.  

Then it occurred to her that Larcher did not have any clothes on.  

"Let's go.  They're done photographing.   They're just relaxing waiting for you to return."  
He said, helping her up.  "I'd lose the nightgown, if I were you, you'll have everyone 
staring at you like that.  Nobody wears a nightgown on a nude beach." 

"What about my robe?"  She asked. 

"I'll carry that for you.  I'll even carry the nightgown hidden inside, so it's not so 
conspicuous." 

"Thanks for small favors."  Marnie thought, sarcastically to herself. 

Larcher had Marnie walk in front of him on the trail.  He wanted to admire that firm ass on 
the 39 yr. old, her strong legs, and sensuous back.  He gave her directions, and when they 
turned, he delighted in the sides of the large breasts, as they would bounce into view.  
When they got to the beach, Larcher walked beside her on the waterside so the 
sunbathers could admire her exceptional body.  

At first Marnie wanted to cover herself as they walked, but instantly discovered that she 
was more embarrassed covering her nudity than just being natural with it.  By the time 
they were getting close to the shoot Marnie asked,  "Mr. Larcher, can I have my robe 
back please?"  She did not want her daughter to see her naked.  Brenda and her mother 
had not seen much of each other naked for years.  She wanted to be spared this one 
humiliation, even if it meant greater humiliation from the other bathers, but Larcher 
ignored her request.  

They were within eyesight of the jetty and all she could see was someone siting down in 
the sun in a beach chair.  As they got closer, she realized that Kenneth, Maggie and 
Brenda were all sitting out in the sun in beach chairs, nude.  

"My god, there is my daughter nude, with two total strangers, as if there was nothing 
wrong.  I can't help being nude, I'm being forced. But, she's doing it by choice.  Where did 
I go wrong with her." Marnie was brooding as they closed in. 

"Hi Mom," Brenda said cheerfully,  "been having fun on the beach? You don't look 
burned, but you never know.  Here, let Maggie and I put some lotion on you."  

Marnie just stared dazed and confused.  Then she realized the crusty cum all up and down 
her legs.  

"Oh, I think I'll dip in the water first."  She said, in hopes of cleaning up first. 

"That's the spirit, Mom."  Brenda encouraged. 

Marnie went in and started to luxuriate in the deep blue, as she got used to the 
temperature.  It was nice to go out far enough to tread water, have her legs move freely 
without restraint.  It was different than wearing a bathing suit. Although there is only a 
square foot or two difference in skin exposure, the areas usually covered by a suit felt 
delightful in the water.  She thought back, as she bobbed in the water,  "Have I ever 
skinny dipped?"  She could not remember a time except in fantasy.  

Then she noticed people in the water around her.  No one cared that she was nude.  She 
stopped caring that they were nude.  Everywhere she looked, people were nude and did 
not care.  "What was my fuss, anyway. This is really no big deal.  It is kind of the ultimate 
acceptance in a way, to be naked in front of all of these people and no one cares. They'd 
only care if I wasn't naked" She pondered.  "Then there's Brenda.  How did she get so 
free with herself?  My, she's beautiful. How did she discover this before me?  Where have 
I been?  Am I just too narrow to appreciate these joys?  Roger.  Oh, he'd never do this.  
What if we went as a family?  No, Roger and Brenda naked in front of each other, it could 
never be.  I could come back here.  Maybe just Roger and me.  Would he?  What would he 
think if I asked . . ." Marnie's reveries were interrupted by Brenda who came up behind 
her and tickled her sides. 

"Having fun?"  She asked. 

"Oh, Brenda, you startled me.  Come here.  (Kiss on the cheek)  You've taught me 
something about myself today." 

"What's that Mom?" 

"Like Larcher said, 'don't knock it unless you try it'.  It took me being here with you, 
seeing you free with yourself, my own daughter, to learn how to be a little freer with 
myself."  She confessed.  
"I don't know how I feel about all of this yet, but I do sense I have jumped a hurdle in my 
life, thanks to you." 

"Hey Mom, I just get it from you." 

They hugged as best they could in open water. 

"But Honey, just trust me when I tell you to stay away from Larcher. He looks like he is 
trying to help you, but deep down, he's no good. You just have to believe me when I tell 
you this."  Marnie implored her. 

"Oh Mom, I can take care of myself.  Com'on, I'll race you in." Brenda challenged. 

They sprinted back to shore and ran out of the water together, up to in front of the three 
watching them.  They came to a stop panting, mother and daughter, hands on knees 
laughing, happy, out of breath.  

"My this is a picture," Kenneth said,  "the two prettiest ladies on the beach laughing 
together."  Maggie turned and backhanded his upper arm.  "Except my lovely wife here, 
of course."  He added as he rubbed off the sting. 

"Yeah, why don't you do another shoot, this time with Missy, here." Larcher said, 
standing up at her side facing Kenneth and Maggie, putting his arm across her back. 

Marnie stood up to shrug off Larcher's touch.  "No I really don't think so." She said. 

"Com'on Mom, it would be cool.  You'd look great.  Dad's birthday is coming up. You'd 
have his present already for him.  Kenneth and Maggie are really good." Brenda assured 
her. 

"You know Marnie, I have the stuff I need in the van to do some boudoir shots right out 
here.  I'd use the sun overhead by shooting from my stepladder.  You have a nightgown 
and robe.  We could do some great things with this combination. You really should consider 
it." Kenneth added.  "We have the best makeup artist this side of the Mississippi to doll 
you up, so that you'd be really proud of the results.  Anything you don't want to give to 
your husband on his birthday, you can save for another time, when you feel he may 
deserve them." He said with a gleam in his eye. 

"She'll do it."  Larcher said. 

"Hey Mom, remember our little talk out in the water.  Give it a try. I did and I'm glad I 
did.  You'll look great, really."  Brenda said doing her best at convincing her.  

"Okay, just a few."  Marnie conceded. 

"Okay then, Walter, maybe you'd help me with things in the van. Marnie I leave you in 
Maggie's care.  Brenda, well you just stay as cute as you are, no you can come with us, I 
could probably use another pair of hands."  Kenneth directed around the group. 

Brenda put on her mom's robe, and the men put on pants to walk back to the van. Marnie 
sat in the shade under the umbrella and let Maggie do her magic. 

The three came back with some cloth, poles, a ladder, an ottoman, and other 
miscellaneous things.  While Marnie was getting the treatment, the three put up a set over 
the sand.  There was a large piece of white material, which lay along the sand and was held 
up in back as a nondescript backdrop.  The ottoman was set center stage covered with a 
black satiny cloth that spilled over onto the ground away from the ottoman.  The black and 
white contrast set off spot colors on Marnie, like her deep blue eyes and now red finger 
and toenails, nipples, and lipstick covered lips. 

When everything was ready, they all turned their attention to Marnie, and were all 
impressed with how well Maggie had turned her out.  It looked like she had used body 
blush in spots, and added extra color to her nipples and aureoles. Marnie was now keeping 
herself shaved all of the time, and while this was not rare at the beach, it made her more 
noticeable to any passersby. 

Kenneth had her put her nightie and robe back on.  Marnie actually felt uncomfortable 
wearing clothes, when all around her were not.  He posed her in straight and provocative 
poses in each stage of dress and undress.  By the time she was posing in her nightie, the 
people walking the beach stopped to watch, rather than just rubber neck and keep on 
going.  Marnie was lost in the moment, nourished by Kenneth's praise for her looks and 
performance, and thrilled by stretching the edge of her envelop. She did not notice the 
magnitude of the crowd that had gathered, until Kenneth broke to get a couple of other 
cameras that were loaded with new film. 

Fifty-sixty people, all nude gathered to watch Kenneth have Marnie get cutesy and 
kittenish with the camera.  He had her accenting her breasts, accenting her hips, her ass, 
come hither looks, I want you now looks, let me give you what you need looks, and so on.  
Marnie was getting really hot playing to the camera, by Kenneth seducing her mind for the 
shots, and from periodic glances at pricks and breasts all around. 

"Oh what am I going to do now?"  She thought, "I'm getting it bad again.  I could fuck 
every guy in this crowd on the spot. Oh god, where is that Buster now, just when I need 
him."  She finally thought jokingly, to cut her tension with a bit of inside humor. 

The nightie was to come off.  Where she had felt uncomfortable nude when she got there, 
then felt uncomfortable with clothes back on, was now full circle to being self-conscious of 
her nudity again, being posed, openly displayed, and watched intently by over one hundred 
eyes.  Brenda stood to the side silently cheering her mother on. Marnie was embarrassed 
to be posed sitting back on the edge of the ottoman, arms straight, hands back supporting 
her from the other edge, her head back looking almost behind her, her breasts jutting up to 
the camera, her knees falling lazily to the sides.  She could not even look back at the 
Brenda and the people looking at her cunt and breasts.  Waves of humiliation were 
washing over her; her cunt was glistening its moistness in the sunlight; but she was used to 
riding these waves of humiliation lately.  She could do it again. 

Then suddenly she sensed a mass change in the onlookers, as if everyone was holding 
their breath at the same time.  Then she felt a lick up her cunt.  She broke out of her 
trance and snapped her head up to stare in horror at a mangy excuse for a dog sniffing and 
licking her snatch.  Then from the crowd a voice, BUSTER!  COME HERE!  Leave these 
nice people alone!  Come here boy. No!  No! No!  No!" 

Marnie looked at Brenda, who was snickering, but trying to hide it with her fingers.  She 
looked past her at the onlookers smiling, laughing, and now, audibly talking amongst 
themselves.  Marnie did not know whether she was going to laugh or cry, but something 
was about to overtake her, so she forced it to be a laugh.  This gave the signal for 
everyone to laugh, and for a few minutes, it was a party. 

When the laughter died down, people started, slowly but surely, to move along on their 
ways.  

Kenneth said, "That's going to have to about do it.  I think I'm basically out of film for 
this.” 

On the ride home, Marnie and Brenda sat close in the back.  Marnie had her arms around 
her and Brenda had her head on Marnie's shoulder. Larcher said, after a long stretch of 
silence, "So Missy, I think you're happy you came after all, am I right?" 

Brenda's head turned to look at her mother for her reaction. 

"I guess you win, it had its moments."  Marnie conceded causing Brenda to smile. 

"So, don't you think an apology and a 'thank you' is in order?"  He asked. 

Marnie looked at her daughter, "If only she knew the real story."  She thought. "Yes Mr. 
Larcher, I enjoyed much of it, I am sorry for what I said to you earlier, and thank you for 
doing this for us."  She complied.  "There I said it you pig!  Go crawl back under the rock 
you came from and leave us alone."  She added in her mind. 

"Oh, you can call me Walter, Missy.  Brenda does." 

"Thank you W a l t e r.  You can call me Marnie, that's my name." 

"Oh, 'Missy' works for me." 

They rode the rest of the way home in silence. 

Marnie wore one of the sexy numbers Brenda had brought, for the way home.  The sexy 
number, the nightgown and robe, it was all the same, she didn't want Roger seeing her in 
either one.  She would have a lot of explaining to do as it was. "Brenda, Honey, how about 
you go in the front, take your dad into the kitchen and distract him for a few minutes while 
I slip upstairs.  Do you think you could do that for me?" 

"Sure Mom.  I've got him wrapped around this one."  She said, holding up her right pinkie 
finger. 

"Yes Dear, I know.  Now go." 

Marnie heard them talking faintly.  "Didn't you read my note?  I left it in plain view in the 
kitchen . . ." She snuck in and hurried upstairs, grabbed some clothes and changed in the 
bathroom.  

"Marnie?!"  She heard Roger calling. 

"I'm upstairs in the bathroom.  I thought I was going to burst.  I'm coming right down."  
She yelled back. 

Marnie joined her family in the kitchen as quickly as she could.  "Mom, did you do 
something with the note I left Dad right about here?" 

"Is that what that was.  I thought it was my marketing list, it was folded, I couldn't tell." 

"So what have you two been up to today.  I've been worried sick." Roger demanded. 

"Well, Mom's been working on a surprise for you for your birthday, and if I tell you what I 
was up to, it will give you too many clues to your surprise.  You'll just have to wait to see 
for a couple more weeks."  Brenda concocted. 

"Brenda, Dear, is there a friend you could look up on short notice to hang out with for a 
while?  I think I owe your father a back rub, or something, to ease the tension and anxiety 
we put him through today." 

"Sure Mom, I'll take care of it.  Just give me half an hour and I'll be out of your hair."  
Brenda said happily. 

For the interim they grazed and nibbled on their individual favorites in the kitchen 
together.  The doorbell rang and Brenda got up saying, "That's for me. You lovebirds sit 
tight." 

"So how about that 'or something?'"  Roger asked amorously. 

"Sure thing Lover."  Marnie served back.  

Then they kissed across the corner of the table, just as they heard from the hall,  "Hi, 
Jeff.  Thanks for picking me up."

"Honey, I'm going to wait up for Brenda to get home.  You go on to bed.
Thank you.  You were wonderful tonight."  Marnie said, as she kissed her
husband, Roger, passionately, good night.

"Not as wonderful as you, Snookums, you vixen.  You have really become a
sex dynamo lately.  You're incredible.  I love you.  Don't stay up too
long.  Brenda can handle herself.  I'm worried about you, though. I
wouldn't want my sex kitten to burn herself out.  Are you sure I can't talk
you into coming to bed now?"  Roger said, as he smooched with Marnie,
trying to get her to change her mind about waiting up.

"No, I want to make sure she gets in okay."  Marnie said, as she kissed the
tip of his nose.

Marnie camped out on the living room couch.  She tried reading, she tried
TV, and she tried solitaire.  Nothing was working.  All of the excitement
of the day had drained her energy, so she had nothing in reserve.  "Maybe I
should get up and make some coffee."  She thought to herself, as she
drifted off into dreamland.

When she woke up, it was morning.  Roger was ready to go to work. "What
time did Brenda get in last night?"  He asked.

"I don't know.  I feel asleep.  She's in?  You've seen her?"  Marnie asked
concerned.

"Of course.  She's sound a sleep upstairs.  No need to worry."  He said
reassuringly,  "Gotta go.  Big day.  Important breakfast meeting. Love ya.
(Kiss)"

Marnie went upstairs.  She looked in at Brenda sleeping so angelically.
She did not have the heart to wake her, but she did need to get to the
bottom of all of this.  So, she dressed in downtown clothes, left Brenda a
note and took off in search of Larcher.

Coming up from parking into the lobby, she came upon a security guard, whom
she had never seen before.  She approached him, and he stood up with a big
smile on his face saying, "Well hi there."  Said as if he was really glad
to see her.

Marnie grew uneasy with him, thinking it odd he was acting so familiar with
her, when they had not even met.  "Can you tell me where Larcher is right
now?  I really need to see him."  Marnie asked, and looked around at a
passerby, who smiled at her knowingly.

"I think he is checking or fixing a lock on the fifth floor.  Try number
5230 first.  If you don't connect with him there, you can always come back
here to me."  He said in an immature flirtatious manner.

Marnie was beginning to feel that she was having a "Twilight Zone"
experience. She was about to get in the elevator, but it was pretty full,
so she said that she would ride the next one up.  Everybody fussed and
insisted that she use the current one.  When she got in, all eyes were upon
her, looking her up and down. They did not even bother to look away, when
she looked them in the eye.  No one seemed to be getting off on any floor
before hers.  When they got to the fifth floor, she got out and looked back
as she walked, to see that the door was being held open, and everyone was
watching her walk away down the hall.  When she was out of eyeshot, she
searched for the restroom to check how she looked, and to see if her slip
was showing, or something.

She did not find anything out of the ordinary.  She was not even wearing a
slip. She did look pretty hot in her white blouse, that hinted at the lacy
bra underneath, the form fitting, above the knee skirt, slit up the left
side and heels.  It was an okay hair day.  Maybe she just had not been
giving herself enough credit these days for looking as good as she did for
being 39 yrs. old.

She continued on her search for Larcher.  There he was crouched down in
front of a door, looking at a partially disassembled door lock. She
approached him, tapped on his shoulder and demanded,  "Larcher, we need to
talk."

"Nice to see you too, Missy.  Have you come for your victory parade?" He
asked smiling.

"What on earth are you talking about?  I'm here to tell you to keep your
kid away from my daughter.  You said, that if I cooperated with you, he and
his friends would stay away."  She said, angry and oblivious to the gist of
what he had just said.

"I don't know what you are talking about.  My brat doesn't pick his nose
without my okay.  Can you say the same for your brat?"

Marnie stared at him angry and frustrated.  Then it hit her like an
invisible vapor reaching up to her nose,  "What are you talking about, a
'victory parade'?"

"You know, for you single-handedly bringing down the top men's team in
volleyball for the first time in fifteen years."  He said still smiling.
"Yeah, it's a big deal here.  The men have a round robin to field their
best team, and the women do the same.  Then there is a championship match.
The men always let the women stay in the game until the very end, and take
it away at the end with fanfare that only they appreciate.  Well Missy,
you've started a new tradition, that will probably last for years, the
'tits between the eyes offense'.  I can see it now, every game close until
the very end, where the women all flash the men at that crucial moment, and
steal each game away from them for the next fifteen years.  This year you
crushed their egos. In the future, it will be the moment that everyone will
be waiting for.  You should see the tribute some of the ladies have set up
for you in the secretary's lounge.  Want to come and see?"  He said, like
the Cheshire Cat.

They went down to the second floor.  Marnie's insides were a flutter.  Her
heart was pumping faster.  Her short breaths were interspersed with a deep
breath of longer duration.  Larcher held one of the glass doors for her.
She entered, started to look around, the few bodies taking a break looked
back, and started to recognize her.  They were looking over her shoulder
and then back at her. So, Marnie turned to look at the 17 by 11" blown up
picture of a 39 year old lady, flashing her large breasts proudly at two
men across the net from her, and who have let the volleyball touch the
ground between them.  Above the picture was a computer banner, "We Are The
Champions".  Below it were two other 11 by 8½" shots of Marnie with her top
being held up by a teammate. 

"Oh-my-god, Larcher!  You've got to do something.  I can't have Roger
seeing this.  Please help me.  Where else?  Oh-my-god, no!"  She said
grabbing his arm in a plea for help, despite his snickering.

"Don't worry Missy.  You know Walter always looks out for you."  He said,
causing stomach acid to rise to the back of Marnie's throat.

Okay Ladies, and Gentleman, these are going to have to be removed.  It is
against the company's anti-harassment policy to have such materials
displayed on the premises."  He said, as he reached up to untack the 17 by
11 photocopy blowup.

An "awwwwe" whined through the room.

"Can I have that?"  The man in the room asked.

"Sure."  Said Larcher,  "Knock yourself out."

"Larcher!"  Marnie said annoyed.

"Don't worry Missy, he doesn't know your husband."  Larcher said amused.
"Now I expect you to do something for me."  Larcher said as they moved out
to the hall.

"Larcher, you've got to promise me that all of the pictures are going to be
gathered up before my husband sees them.  It's over for me if he does, and
you'll lose your leverage over me too.  Your plaything, your obedient
slave, your slut, is history, if he ever learns any of this."  Marnie said
with almost a hint of relief at the thought.

"That's not true, Missy.  You can't manage without me.  You've discovered
the slut in you that all women have.  You all tamp it down to keep order in
your lives.  You expect other women to tamp it down in them too, to make it
easier for you all to protect your territories.   You are made to be a
slut.  You actually love sex more than us pricks do.  You can cum over and
over again.  You toy with us, but in reality, the more cock you get, the
more cock you want." Larcher opined uncharacteristically.

"Larcher you haven't a clue about women.  You are so far from reality I am
embarrassed for you."  Marnie said disgusted. 

"No, you're thinking from the standpoint of needing us for things like
security, fathering, and to lift and carry for you.  If you take those
things away, you'll have to admit, that you've wanted and needed more cock,
more of the time, since you've met me.  I'll bet your wet right now with
just us talking about it." Larcher said, as he put his fingers up her
skirt.  "Damn, pantyhose."  He said, he pulled the hose and panties down to
mid thigh right in the hall.

"God, Larcher.  Are you insane?"  Marnie said, putting her hand on top of
his arm to stop him, worried she'd be caught.

Larcher reached his mark between her legs.  "See, what did I tell you. Wet
as a bitch in heat."  He continued to stroke her, his hand entering her
skirt through the slit; Marnie was looking both ways in panic, her hands on
his shoulders, standing against the wall of the corridor, legs apart, a
little higher on tiptoes than with just her heels.

"Larcher, please stop.  Don't, not here like this.  What if someone sees
me?"

"Thank you.  You made my point."  He said, pulling his hand away. "You
didn't want me to stop because you didn't want it; you wanted me to stop
for socialized reasons.  If you had no consequences to suffer, you'd pretty
much have me, or someone else, do things like this to you all day.  What
eats me, is that you can.  For a guy, we get it off and then have to wait
for a time, even days, for some guys, to get the batteries back to full
charge before we get to do it again."  Larcher bemoaned.

"This is all very interesting," she said sarcastically, "but shouldn't you
be finding the other pictures?   My husband will be here any minute, if he
hasn't already come back from a breakfast meeting." Marnie pleaded worried.

Larcher got on his intercom and talked in code that made no sense to
Marnie. "Okay, it's taken care of.  Now come with me."

"Where are you taking me?"  She asked concerned.

"You're going to meet some new friends I've made here.  You'll like them,
especially Eddie."

They went to a lower level, to a room with a lot of machinery.  "This is
the physical plant for the building."  Larcher explained in a louder voice,
so she could hear him over the noise.  "This is the center of comfort for
the building, hot, cold, light, dark . . ." He waved at a couple of guys at
a desk in an office with two walls of glass.  As they entered, he
introduced Marnie to the 55-60 year old called Will, and to the 40 or so
year old named Sam.

Marnie looked at the desktop.  They had been looking at all sorts of shots
of her at the volleyball game, the same ones as in the lounge, another
being drenched in water and a few uneasily atop two guy's shoulders.  "Oh
no," she feared, "I must be everywhere."

"Larcher, what about these?"  She asked.

"Don't worry, Missy, these are a private stash.  They won't get back to
hubby."

"Oh when is this picture thing going to stop.  It is so humiliating to know
about it.  Id be better off not even knowing who sees them.  I know what's
coming now.  I could use some cock, damn.  Larcher, that prick, was right
about one thing, the more male meat I get, the more I need it.  Oh I wish
it wasn't so.  I just want to go back to my ordinary existence, with my
ordinary family, with my ordinary urges.  Larcher is all wrong on one score
though, though, in his longing to be able to cum all the time.  Being able
to cum more often is no compensation for having to.  God, if Larcher makes
me do these two, it will be the oldest guy I've ever done, and the first
black man.  So, I wonder where Eddie is?"  Marnie thought to herself as the
men talked.

Marnie listened back in.  "She's wearing pantyhose?  Could we see? Golly,
pantyhose and heels.  This is one special day."  Will said with delight.

"Missy, my friends here don't believe me when I tell them that you are
wearing pantyhose instead of stockings.  Why don't you take off that skirt
for a while." Larcher suggested, but Marnie knew it as an order.

She removed her skirt watching the reaction of the two mechanics.  She
carefully folded it, and put it on top of a filing cabinet.

"Do you think she would just walk around like that?  Man, those are killer
legs."  Will asked excitedly.

"Sure.  Missy, why don't you get some exercise in and out of this office
and up and down there in front of this window.  Will here would like to see
those legs of yours in action."  Larcher said, as Marnie momentarily glared
at him.

Somehow, being talked about in the third person, as if she wasn't there,
made her feel more like a slut, when they were expecting and asking that
she do things to turn them on.  She walked, as she was told, then started
to get into it a little, as she was heating up between her legs to take on
the inevitable. She wanted to see previews of cumming attractions in their
pants.  She did not have long to wait, either, as they both started
adjusting their work pants, while ogling her legs openly.

Sam asked Larcher to see her butt.  The tails of her blouse were hiding it
somewhat.  Larcher had Marnie remove her blouse and she added it to the
skirt.

"Man you couldn't tell those were the same tits as in the pictures, under
that shirt." Will said.  "Do you suppose she would walk some more without
that bra?"

Marnie didn't wait for Larcher's quaint request, she knew what would be
coming and went straight for the strap, lowering the bra off of her arms,
and tossing it to the other things.  She started walking again, keeping her
face toward the men each time she turned.  Her breasts were bobbing and
swaying a little as she walked with heels.  Then Larcher signaled her back
in. 

"Oh good," she was thinking, "I'm ready to get started, and the sooner we
do, the sooner I can get out of here, hey boys, I'm ready, I'm slick, slide
right in.  Cum to mama."  Marnie was toying with them in her head.

"Like I was saying, the panties and pantyhose seem redundant.  It's the
same as wearing suspenders and a belt, you know, like Eddie." Will said.

"Well let's fix that shall we?"  Larcher said as he guided Marnie close to
him with his hand on her arm.  He took out a pocketknife, that he opened
with just his thumb, and pulled aside the pantyhose to slice the panties at
their narrowest part on the hips.  Then he took hold of the front and
yanked the now lose panties up and out.

"Argh! Owe! Damn you Larcher, that hurt."  Marnie said fuming and holding
her tender crotch.

While Marnie was bent forward, legs apart, both hands tending to her sore
pussy, first Will, then Sam, reached out and each put a hand on one of her
tits to feel their mass, and smoothness.  As she got over the initial wave
of pain, she took her hands away and stood up. Will bent down to get a
close look at her pubic area, looking as if he noticed a problem.  "What
the?  Is she really a blond?  I don't see anything." He said quizzically.

"No buddy, she's bald.  Want to see?" Larcher said, guiding Marnie back up
against the desk.  "Here, lean back and don't move."  He told her, holding
up the knife again.

Marnie looked at it eyes wide, frozen, holding her breath, as it dropped
out of her sight.  Larcher pinched and pulled at the material between her
legs, and crudely cut away the middle panel of the pantyhose.   Now her
glistening shaved pussy and mons veneris were visible to the curious eyes.
She stood back up, relieved Larcher's skills with the knife were
sufficient.

"Do you think she would mind if I rested my woody in her cove for a while?"
Will asked Larcher.

"I think she'd appreciate more activity than that Will.  Why don't you Fuck
her silly.  She likes that."  Larcher said crudely.

"Oh man, this is great."  Sam blurted spontaneously.

Will quickly let his pants and drawers down, while Marnie voluntarily
positioned herself legs apart, bent forward, hands resting palms down
around the edges of the seat of a straight back chair.  She looked back
over her left shoulder at Will nervously jerking his meat.  He was kind of
embarrassed to be performing in front of the others, but so horny looking
at her pantyhose covered legs parted in front of him, that he blocked the
presence of the others out of his mind. He approached her from behind,
never taking his eyes off of the target until he was at her gate and
starting to slowly slide in.

His eyes closed as he entered her snatch.  A smile came to his face as he
concentrated on her warm, wet pouch hugging his sensitized tool. He stood
there like that, with his grin, until Marnie contracted her cunt muscles
and moved her rear a bit to get his attention.  He opened his eyes,
realized his job, and started to pump slowly, very slowly, in and out.
Larcher and Sam were trying to pace his motion by bobbing their heads, and
leading him to a faster pace bobbing slightly faster with expressions of
one encouraging a follower to hurry and catch up.

Marnie would have been okay with the pace if she had all day, but she
wanted out of there as soon as possible.  So, she reached between her legs
and cupped his balls with her left hand.  He froze.  "No stupid, don't
stop.  Keep moving." Marnie was thinking as she started to urge him on by
stroking, pulling, and squeezing impulses on his nuts.  At first he just
leaned back with his eyes closed, mouth open, groaning, but then a switch
snapped and he started pumping into her like his life depended on it.  He
came in a flurry of quick deep thrusts with his head bobbing forward and
back.  To watch him you would guess he was giving himself whiplash.  He
pulled out totally spent and walked his way around the desk with his hands
on its edges until he plopped down in the seat and vegetated. 

Sam was all eager to have a turn.  Lucky for Marnie there were two of them,
because Will had got her hot to a holding temperature, but she really
needed to be cooked.  Sam had his pants down and off, with a good sized
stiff cock twitching to go.  He rubbed his hands together in anticipation.
Marnie looked at her first dark meat.  It was beautiful to her, and it had
a provocative curve to it.  It came straight out from his body and curved
almost straight up by the end. She waited in eager anticipation for its
grand entrance.  Then she felt a tap on her shoulder.

"Ya know Miss, most women like me to do it from the front.  They say it
feels better to them that way."  Sam said, more concerned for her, than
asking out of his own preference.

Marnie sensed that he was being considerate.  It was unexpected.  She had
grown used to the third party way they were referring to her in the room.
The anonymity of being screwed from behind was something she had grown to
tolerate to a certain degree.  She did not have to look at the screwer.
Somehow, the front-to-front position was too personal, too humiliating, a
violation of her love for Roger.  "But he is being concerned for my
pleasure.  These bastards don't usually care about me.  No, if I were to
look at him while he did it to me, I'd feel so filthy, so immoral, and so
slutty.  But, I need to cum badly. There's no sign of this guy Eddie.  If
Larcher even tries to do me now, I know he'll do it in my rear and laugh
that he got off, while denying me my release. Give him the front?  No. I
can't . . ." Marnie was debating, when at the last minute, she turned
around and sat on the front edge of the desk with her legs open and arms
held out for Sam's neck, with her eyes closed. 

Sam kept her waiting like that a minute, while he shucked his shirt. When
she opened her eyes wondering, she saw this beautifully muscled black man
approach her opening with his hard curved cock, placing his arms around her
middle, and then slide on in.  She could feel the tip of his curved cock
touching a particularly sensitive area of her love tunnel.  Then she felt
him hug her breasts into his smooth warm skin, with his face nuzzling her
neck.  Her arms that had been extended to place her hands at the back of
his neck, now hung limply at her sides, as she surrendered her whole body
to Sam's embrace.  He started rutting her cunt in sweeping hip movements,
maximizing the unique effect the curve was having in her vagina. 

She came quickly, scrunching up her face, as he kept up the attack. Shortly
after, she came again, a little more intensely.  Now panting, sweating,
putting her hands on his shoulders, almost ready to push him off.  He kept
on rutting faster and harder.  She came again, shaking her head wildly form
side to side, and started to push him away a little.  He kept on pumping.
She was frantic. She did not think she could take another climax; it would
stop her heart for sure.  He would not let up; nothing would stop him from
reaching his goal. Marnie started hitting his shoulders and flailing her
legs.  "Ohmygod, ohmygod, no, stop, oh no, don't stop, ohmygod, ohmygod, oh
yes, ohmygod yes,  EYEEEEAOW! OH-MY-GOD, you wonderful man."  She exclaimed
loudly with all her breath and might, cumming as he shot his load into her,
holding her up off the desk, thrusting in his after cums, as she hugged his
neck with her arms, and his hips with her legs, in a death grip. 

Tears ran down her eyes.   Marnie basked in the afterglow of an orgasmic
sequence she had never known there could exist for her, but, at the same
time, was mourning the sense now that she has been there, she would
probably never taste this delicious a fruit ever again.

Sam joked with the guys,  "See what I tell you?  They always want me to do
them from the front."  They all laughed.

Then they heard faintly, "Larcher, hey Larcher."  Then it got louder as the
young blond guard approached.  "There you are."  He went into the office.
"Do you have your hand held turned off?"

"Oops.  Yeah, what have you got?"  Larcher responded.

"You wanted me to tell you, . . . is she the one from the video?" The guard
said distracted.

"Yeah.  What is it man?"  Larcher said, trying to keep him on track.

"What video?"  Marnie piped in, challenging Larcher to explain.

"Stan, here is one of the men that didn't get to party with you in the
conference room a while back, so he and the others have had to make do with
the security camera tape.  Missy, you're famous in these parts, or should I
say with these parts."  He said, lifting her right breast with his left
hand briefly."

"Oh Walter, you don't suppose . . ." The guard was starting to say.

"Way ahead of you Stan my boy.  Missy, Stan's a little late for the party,
but he is the main man in keeping your hubby ignorant, so I'd think you'd
want to do him good.  By the way Stan, what were you about to say before?"
Larcher asked.

"Oh, they're back from the breakfast meeting.  They're on the third floor
right now."  The guard related.

"See Missy, Stan here, has been monitoring the situation for you, and hubby
is in the building right now.  I told you, Walter always looks out for
you." Larcher said.

"Yeah, right."  She countered in her head.  "Larcher may still force me to
let him do my rear, but I want Sam to be the last one in my vagina today.
I want to savor it like a fine meal for as long as possible."  She thought.
"I'll have to make this guy cum in my hand, hopefully, if not, with my
mouth, yuk.  Oh Sam, you're the best. Let's get this guy's pants off and
take charge."  She schemed.

So, rather than play Larcher's game and be forced to dance to his tune,
Marnie went over to the guard and started to take off his tools of the
trade, then his pants, his shirt, and underwear.  She backed him up to the
desk and sidled her body up to his, breathing on his neck, her left hand on
his shoulder, while she started to play with his cock and balls with her
right.  He was excited, nervous about being on display in front of the
others and tentative about giving Marnie complete control.

Before he was totally hard and ready, Will said,  "Come on Sam, let's go
find Eddie.  I wonder where he could be?  One of us should have been
watching him."

Larcher added, "I think I can find him if you can't.  Stan my man, enjoy.
We'll be right back."  Larcher walked passed him patting his hand a couple
of times in his shoulder paternally, as he passed by him to leave.

When Marnie was alone with the guard, she used the opportunity to ask him
some questions, while she kept up his state of arousal.

"Stan.  May I call you Stan?"  He nodded.  Now tickling just his blond
pubic hair above his penis, Marnie asked,  "Is it going to be possible to
find all of the pictures and films of me in this place and make it so my
husband never sees them?"

Marnie put her hand back on his cock as he answered, "Well, we've been
working on it for Mr. Larcher, Ma'am, and we are doing our best.  You are
becoming a legend around here.  It's going to be tuff." 

She started to tickle his balls as she asked, "What do you know about me?"

Then she started pumping his cock again as he answered,  "Well, I know you
can't get enough sex.  That's what Walter says, and that Walter helps you
out with it, that you do it for free behind your husband's back, and  . . .
um, you're very beautiful Ma'am."

Marnie went to manipulating his nipples alternately as she asked,  "Is that
what everyone around here thinks they know?"

She went back to stroking his cock as he answered, "I think it's becoming
that way among the men as they talk about you as a mystery woman.  They
aren't even sure if you actually exist.  It's making Walter very popular
around here . . .With the women, you are a mystery wife who beat the men at
their game of volleyball . . . They might fuss over you if they saw you for
a little while, because it is fresh in their minds.  Very few people have
made the connection between volleyball star and mystery woman I suspect."
The guard was encouraged to elaborate, because each time Marnie thought he
was through responding, she would take her hand off, leaving his cock to
twitch and bob, waiting for the next question to answer.

She started to rub his buns and trace a finger up and down his rear crack
as she asked,  "How many people, would you say, know about me, like whom
I'm married to and such?  You seem to."

Her hand went back to his cock and he hissed his approval before answering,
"Yes Ma'am, I do.  Basically, the closer you are to Walter, the more you
know the truth."

"The truth." Marnie tossed in skeptically.

"Yes Ma'am.  Oh that feels good . . . And, and, I figure the people in the
video know, two other night guards, Will and Sam, and Eddie will know, if
they find him.   . . .  I guess the rest know by legend only. Oh Ma'am,
please don't stop."

She just tickled the very tip of his cock head where the precum was
appearing, as she asked,  "What can you tell me about Eddie?"

"Eddie Ma'am?  Well he's large, like way over six feet.  He might be about
thirty, but he's behind upstairs, if you know what I mean.  He's kind of
slow. He's strong, does what you tell him to do, as long as you've laid it
out pretty clear for him.  We all think he is still a virgin.  What you are
going to do for him is saintly Ma'am.  Boy what you are doing for me right
now is saintly, just a little faster please."

She nearly stopped.  "Go on, please."

She picked up the pace again somewhat and he continued, with difficulty in
speaking due to his heightened arousal, "Golly Ma'am, I don't know what
else . . . .  Wait, we think he is pretty well endowed. No one knows for
sure, it's rumor only, but Walter was going to find out today and put that
mystery to rest.  I think you'll need to stop now if I'm going to cum
inside of you, Ma'am."

Marnie kept up the pace as she asked, "Tell me everything about Eddie, you
know, so I can do a better job of it."

"Well, (phew, phew,) Ma'am I don't think I'm going to be able to hold out
much longer."

"Please go on."  Marnie said, relentlessly working his cock.

"Well, you'll probably find that he is pretty shy.  It might not be as easy
as everyone thinks to get him to pop his cherry.  Ma'am, really if you
don't stop right now, . . ." The guard blew his load several feet past
Marnie to his embarrassment, and to her glee.   As he recovered he
apologized, "I'm sorry Ma'am that I couldn't control myself for you.  Maybe
you'll be able to get what you need from Eddie. I hope so.  I like you."

"You're sweet Stan."  She said, smiling and gliding her hand down the side
of his face.  "Maybe we should get ourselves dressed before the others
return."

Stan hurriedly got dressed and Marnie casually put on her blouse and skirt.
She figured Larcher would just cut the bra off, if her covering back up
annoyed him. 

The four men were returning as the guard said, "Don't worry Ma'am. I'll do
everything I can to keep this secret from your husband."

"Thank you Stan, you're wonderful."  She said appreciatively, but looking
at the four men, intent upon seeing what Eddie was like.

The fourth man was Eddie.  He stood head and shoulders above the others.
He walked behind them, like the Three Stooges leading the Hulk, Marnie
thought, non-plused by her assignment, as she understood it.  When they
were near the office, Marnie could tell that indeed, he was shy.  He stood
slouched over as if the ceiling were touching his head.

His head was more round than long.  His arms were long and powerful, as
were his shoulders.  The rest of him was contained in special order
overalls.

"Missy, I'd like you to meet Eddie.  Eddie this is Missy.  She is going to
be your date for right now.  She knows how to make you feel good and will
help you become a man today.  Would you like that?" Larcher asked.

"She's very pretty, prettier than the others."

"Others?  I thought . . ." Marnie was going to say something about his
comment but decided to keep quiet.

"Would you like to see just how pretty she really is?"  Larcher asked.

Eddie nodded eyes wide.  Marnie started to undo her skirt, when Larcher
waved her on to start taking off her clothes. 

"What do you think of those legs?"  Will asked.

"Pretty, very pretty."  Eddie responded.

Marnie went onto the blouse to reveal her large tits, and Eddie moaned his
approval as she was sliding it down her arms.

"Eddie, would you feel more comfortable taking your clothes off too?"
Larcher asked hopefully.

"I don't think so.  She'd be just like the others.  They are afraid of me
because I'm so big."

"Well you are a big man, and I could see why some women would be afraid of
you because of your size.  I'll tell you what, if you're embarrassed by
having a woman see your large body, why don't we blindfold her, while you
get undressed. Okay?"  Larcher suggested, and proceeded to fashion some
clean rags together for the purpose.

"I guess that would be all right.  Make sure she doesn't see me, though."
Eddie said concerned.

"Larcher."  Marnie said, rolling out his name to show she was annoyed.

"Relax, it will ease the tension.  Besides," he whispered in her ear, "he
doesn't look like your type anyway, right?" 

Marnie waited leaning her butt against the front of the desk imagining
Eddie's body type, as she listened to him take his clothes off.  "Will and
Sam, why don't you boys run along now while I give Eddie some pointers."

They did not go far, as they did not want to miss Eddie's deflowering. 

Larcher brought Marnie in front of Eddie.  "See these, feel them, that's
it, aren't they the best tits you've ever felt?"

"Women don't like me to touch them, they are afraid I will be too strong
with them."

"You're doing fine.  The softer you touch them the more she'll like it."
Larcher said, turning her around and bending her over to the desk. The
crotchless pantyhose created visual pointers by Marnie's strong legs spread
apart, set off by her heels, to her pussy.  "Now see here? This is where
that goes.  See you stick out there and she has a pocket for it here,
feel." 

Marnie felt relatively large fingers clumsily probing her twat. 

"Now, if you keep that up awhile, it makes her juicy and slippery so it's
easier to put that in her pocket.  You see?  That's all there is to it.
When she's slippery and you are ready, put that in there, and let nature
take its course." He said with a gentle slap to his back. "I'll be going
for awhile and let you two lovebirds do your thing. Missy, I'm counting on
you to be encouraging.  This poor guy has had nothing but rejection all his
life.  Bye." 

Larcher joined the others behind some machinery with a view.  Then Marnie
got to work on Eddie.

"So, you've never done this with a woman before."

"My size scares them away."

"Well, I like big strong men.  I won't run away."  She said, as she turned
to face him where he was seated.  She felt her way forward, straddled his
legs and put her hands on his shoulders for support. "Do you like my
breasts?  You can play with them.  It feels good when you play with them
gently.  That's it. Those big strong hands playing gently with my breasts
feel good."  She purred.

"You have nice breasts.  Nobody ever let me touch them this long before.  I
like the way they feel."  Eddie said.

"You know Eddie, I could put your thing in my mouth instead.  I can make it
slippery like the pocket and it would feel really good to you. Would you
like me to that instead?"

"Walter said to put it in here."  He said as he stood up and turned Marnie
around by her hips and bent her over so she put her hands back on the desk
for support.  He put a finger in her cunt, and it felt slippery to him.  So
with his large hands on her hips as hooks, he put the tip of his cock at
the general area of the opening.

Marnie reached up with her right hand between her legs to help guide him
in. First she encountered his balls, very hairy, and the size of large
eggs.  She played with them a second, figuring the hotter he was, the
sooner it would be over for her.  Then she encircled the head.  It was
fairly large, about three fingertips diameter, she figured.  Then she put
her hand down the shaft to find that in the span of about eight inches, his
cock went from three fingers at the head to her whole hand width at its
base.  She couldn't fathom that it could be, so she tore off the blindfold
and tried to look down between her legs, but by then, he had the tip in.
Then she tried to turn around to look at it, but he held her tight and got
a couple more inches painfully in.  The sensation spurred him on and he
tried to rut in another inch, Marnie was frantic.  He pulled out a bit to
get a running start at it and thrust in another inch.  Marnie yelled
"LARCHER!!!" at the top of her lungs.

"You said you like big men."  He thrust in slightly more.  "You said you
won't run away."  He thrust in some more.  "You were going to lie to me.
You were going to be like the others."  He was thrusting almost to the
hilt, taking maybe fifteen years of nothing but ridicule, frustration and
rejection at the hands of women out on Marnie's cunt right then. 

Eddie had no control of what he was doing in her, because he had never done
it before.  He did not realize that Marnie's torment and pain was not a
part the act.  He did not know about the build up and explosion he was
about to encounter. He finally came into Marnie forcing his shaft all the
way in to its widest mark at the opening of her cunt. He held it there in a
full body contraction not knowing what just came over him.  Marnie was
opened up like she never had been opened before, even the scene in the
movie she made.  She had pain that rivaled Brenda's childbirth, but here
the suffering was compounded with the humiliation, Eddie's fear of letting
go, and her loathing for Larcher. At Brenda's childbirth, she was stretched
this wide for less time, and the pain was overlaid by joy, pride, and
happiness.

Larcher and the others came back in.  Larcher went up to Eddie and tapped
his shoulder hard enough to get his attention.  "Eddie, its time to let go
now. You've got to ease up and let go of her.  That's it.  Now you can
slide out of her pocket and sit there and relax.  You finally did it.
Eddie, today you've become a man."  Larcher said.

Marnie had pushed all of the pictures of her on the desk forward in the
act, and was now flat out from the waist up on the desktop passed out.
"One of you go get the salts from the first aid kit."  Larcher ordered.

Sam came back with two vials.  Larcher broke one and Marnie was shocked
back to her painful reality from her unconsciousness.  She just lay there
in throbbing pain; her angry red and swollen vulva was dripping cum.
Marnie moaned in agony, not able to move.  She tried, but the effort to
pull her legs together intensified the pain.  The men stood around with
mixed emotions, because they had enjoyed watching her go through the pain,
but ached for her now that it was all over, except maybe Larcher.

Marnie fought back some tears to ask,  "Damn you Larcher!  Why?  Why do you
do this to me?"

"Missy, I can't help looking after people.  I looked after Will and Sam
here, I looked after Stan, who is helping you, I looked after Eddie, and I
looked after you."

"Yeah right.  Look at me. You may have ruined me."

"Missy, show some appreciation.  I could have told him that your pocket was
this smaller hole."  He said, guiding his index finger into her anus.

Will thought maybe some ice would help, and brought back an instant ice bag
from the kit, broke the capsule inside and kneaded the solution to make it
icy. "Here Miss, this might help."  He said, as he gingerly placed it
across her open vulva. 

Marnie gasped, hugged upper body in tight with her elbows at her side, went
on tiptoes higher than the heels already made her do, and clenched her
teeth to bear down against the insult to her body.  As time passed, it
proved to be a benefit to the swelling and in numbing the pain.  She was
able to get dressed and walk embarrassingly, in her stocking feet,
pigeon-toed, and her legs wide apart, to her car.  Fortunately, she had
almost a direct shot to the lot from the mechanical room.  It was a
tortuous drive home, but she was glad for an automatic transmission.

Marnie went upstairs and drew a bath.  As it filled she looked at herself
in the mirror.  It was painful to look at her cunt, all swollen and purple.
She tried to dip into the tub, but it hurt too much to sit in the warm
water.  She drained the tub and scrunched down under the faucet and gently
let trickles of cold water run over her cunt and down the drain.

She lay there, the water cooling her soreness thinking, "I've got to get
myself checked.  There could be some real damage.  I should call Dr.
Cunningham's office right away.  No, how can I explain how this happened?
Oh what if I were left with all of the urges and not able to release them?
What would I do then? This has got to stop.  I can't go on like this.  I've
become a slut, a whore, and I'm not even getting paid.  Roger is so close
to finding out, Brenda is beginning to feel her oats, and there is no end
in sight with Larcher.  I can't do this the rest of my life, I can't keep
this away from my family indefinitely, and I can't keep up physically with
Larcher's demands. The only two things I can do are to tell Roger and
Brenda, get a restraining order for the Larchers to keep them away from
Brenda, and risk certain dissolution of our family, or convince Larcher to
stop, yeah right.  But, then there is the third possibility of calling
Larcher's bluff, and no longer complying with his demands.  The worst case
is that he'll do what he is threatening to do to Brenda, and it would be no
different than my first option.  The best case accomplishes the goal of
convincing him to stop.  Can I live with whatever happens in between?"
Marnie debated…

Marnie waited, agitated, embarrassed, and concerned for her first of the
day appointment with Dr. Cunningham.  The previous morning, she had a rough
day, to say the least.  The blackmailing Larcher exchanged favors with
Marnie, only she got the long, wide end of a stick.  In a span of half an
hour, Marnie went from the best fuck of her life to the most horrible.  She
was conned into having sex with a mentally dimmed, inexperienced large
sized man with a cock of unusual proportions.  She was stretched and
bruised to such a degree, that she was here, in Dr. Cunningham's office, to
be checked out for any permanent damage or loss of function.

Her condition was serious enough in her mind to risk Dr. Cunningham finding
out about her exploits at the hand of Larcher. The possibility haunted her
that he would not be professional enough to keep it from his wife, her
friend, or from members of a tennis club they all belonged to.  She was
there early.  She didn't want to wait in a busy waiting room.  She was
waiting for Dr. Cunningham to arrive at this point, sitting with an
agitated worried stare, but still managed a friendly smile when the
receptionist had eye contact with her.  "He just arrived."  The
receptionist finally said.  "It will be just a minute before he is ready
for you."

Marnie was getting nervous, like she was the lead in her high school play
on opening day before her first scene.  "Maybe I should just wait a week
and see if it heals on its own."  She thought.   "I could see him later . .
."

"Doctor can see you now."  The nurse said.

She held the door for Marnie with her rear, hugging Marnie's file to her
chest. When she saw Marnie's difficulty in walking, she held out her hand
in an offer of assistance.  "You look sore.  Take the first one on the left
there."  She said.

Marnie went in the room and turned around stiffly.  "Can I help you with
anything, your clothes, getting on the table?"  She asked concerned.

"No, thank you.  I've been managing."  Marnie said.

"I'll go tell Dr. C. your almost ready then."  The nurse said.

Marnie heard a gentle rapping at the door, as she was tying the bottom tie
of the gown in back.  Naked except for her bra and hospital gown, Marnie
looked startled and embarrassed when Dr. Cunningham walked in with the
nurse.  "She's having trouble ambulating.  I think we should help her up to
the examining table."  The nurse told the doctor.

"Hi Marnie.  What seems to be the problem?"  The doctor asked, as he helped
her step on a step stool the nurse set down by the table for her.

"Hi Dan.  How's Ginny?"  Marnie asked, as she gingerly sat down on the
tabletop.

"She's fine.  She didn't know I'd be seeing you today or she would have
asked me to say 'hi' for her.  Now, what brings you here today?"  The
doctor probed.

"I wonder if I could speak to you alone first."  Marnie posed to the
doctor.

"Helen, would you mind?  I'll buzz for you when I need you.  Thanks."  He
said to his nurse.  "Now what seems to be the matter?"

"Dan, I need you to examine me, and tell me if I'm okay, but please don't
ask me how it happened.  Can we have a deal?"  Marnie asked worried.

"Sure Marnie, I won't ask, unless it is necessary for the diagnosis, fair
enough?"

"Okay."  Marnie said, as she swung herself around on her back, feet on the
end of the table, waiting for the stirrups to be swung into place.  When
they were set, she moved her legs into them with the Dr.'s assistance.

Dr. Cunningham stared in shock at the condition of this proper and straight
friend of his.  Not knowing exactly what to say to have a discussion about
it, and since direct questions about the circumstances were off limits, he
said,  "It looks like you've been pretty busy down here."

Marnie blushed all shades of red.  It was not the bedside manner she had
hoped for.  "Dan, how does it look?  Am I going to be okay?  Am I going to
be able to have normal relations with Roger again?  What do you think?"
She asked, not giving him much chance to answer in between.

"Marnie, you have considerable contusions, stretching and swelling.  I
really should look inside, but I don't think I'd be able to do so without a
local anesthetic.  Let me see if you feel this."  He touched the bottom
crease of her vagina towards the rectum.  "Does that hurt?"

"Yesssss."

Then he touched the labial lips with his thumb and middle finger, working
his way up.  "How about that?"

"Yes, a-hunh."

Then he touched her clitoris.  "Feel that?"

"Yes."  She said, staring at the overhead light and biting her upper lip.

"But, does it hurt?"

"No."  She said, hypersensitive to any attention her clitoris gets these
days.

"Well, does it feel good?"  The Dr. asked.

"Yesssss."  She said, letting out a long breath she had been involuntarily
holding.

"As in arousal?"  He clarified.

"Yes.  Can we see if I still work okay?  Please don't stop yet."  Marnie
said basked in humiliation, but no longer willing to let people not finish
what they start with her.

"Marnie, that's not entirely proper, but if you insist, I'll oblige, but
please don't make any noise, if it works for you.  Promise me, or I stop."
The Dr. ordered.

"Oh god, Dan I think it's working okay.  Please don't stop.  I'll be quiet.
Ohmygod.  I'm so happy.  It's going to work again.  Oh please keep it
higher up.  That's it, it hurts lower down.  Oh yes, Dan, thank you, it's w
o r k i n g.  Eeeyagh." She finally exclaimed around her forearm, she was
using to muffle her reaction to cumming at the Dr.'s touch.

"Well I guess that answers one of your questions.  I still think I'm going
to need to check inside.  With this much trauma outside, I've got to be
sure that there isn't tearing or hemorrhaging.  Will that be okay with
you?"  He asked, looking a little dazed at what his friend had just asked
him to do.

Marnie nodded, embarrassed at what she had just asked of him, humiliated
that it had come to this, that she would beg to have her doctor and friend
get her off in the clinical setting of an examining room.

"I know I agreed not to ask, but don't you want to tell me what happened?
Roger didn't do this to you did he?  That would be reportable you realize."

"Oh no, it had nothing to do with Roger."  Marnie quickly said in his
defense, but was uncomfortable with even giving that much information.

"It might help me in the examination to know if it was human, animal, or an
inanimate object that caused this.  I'd want to help you if it happened
against your will.  Do you see why it might be to your advantage to tell me
a little bit about the injury?  I'd like to help as your doctor, as well as
your friend. As your doctor I'd need to know if I should give you a tetanus
shot.  As your friend, I'd like to think I could provide you access to
resources that can fix your situation."  He said in one final attempt to
get the necessary information from her.

"Oh Dan, I can't."  She said in tears.  The doctor went to open the door to
call in the nurse, but Marnie said,  "No wait.  You've got to promise me
you won't tell Ginny, not anyone, not even hints.  No one must know.  Do
you understand?  No one.  You have to give me your word, as my doctor, and
as my friend.   You will be the only person I know that will know about any
of this, and I've got to keep it here, between you and me, it can't leave
this room.  Do I have your word of honor?"  Marnie said, having sat back
up. 

The doctor put his hand on her foot and assured her that she could speak in
total confidence.

"Well you see it started with this man and his son, who are blackmailing me
. . . . . ."

". . . . .  neither Roger nor Brenda know.  I've got to keep it that way.
I'm thinking about calling Larcher's bluff, but I haven't put all the
pieces in place yet for that.  I won't know when he'll contact me again.
No wait, damn, I'm going to have to contact him to find out how to get some
photo's I had taken of me for Roger's birthday coming up.  You and Ginny
are coming, she already got back to me."  She said, telling her doctor
friend the story for the most part.

"How about I write you a letter before you leave today saying that you are
instructed not to have intercourse for two weeks due to your condition.  If
he tries anything, you show him the letter from your doctor, and he'll have
to leave you alone for that stretch of time.  It will give you a chance to
heal, put on Roger's fortieth, and put your plan together for this dilemma.
How does that sound?"  The doctor proposed.

"That sounds wonderful, especially if it works."  Marnie said, somewhat
relieved that she had an ally, finally, in her corner.

"Now I'll get Helen, and we'll get you completely checked out, and send you
on your way with everything you need."

Marnie had to wait in the reception area for fifteen minutes while the
doctor's letter for her was transcribed and signed.  The anesthetic helped
her sit and walk.  She was glad that she was expected to have full function
and recovery. The only question medically now was, how stretched out she
may remain after she healed completely.  There still was the question of
how to break it to Roger, that the morning and evening fuckfest he was
growing used to, and enjoying, was coming to a screeching halt for a while.
Last night was fatigue; tonight can be a headache; but what about tomorrow?

Roger was very disappointed to miss two nights and a morning.  He had been
taking vitamin E, and everything else he could think of, to stay in form
for his sexy wife.  With all of the buzz and heightened sexuality around
his office, he was looking forward to their lovemaking twice a day.

Marnie felt a little guilty about turning him down that night, because she
was the one responsible for changing the pattern in the first place.  It
was on her mind in her dreams in the early morning, and the thoughts around
it woke her up, so she couldn't go back to sleep.  She knelt beside her
husband who was sound asleep in just his boxers.  She slipped his trunks
down as far below his crotch as she could get them.  Basically, the
waistband was tight up below his balls, pushing them out a little.  She
bent over and put his cock in her mouth and started laving the head with
her tongue.  He moaned in his sleep, as if she were now in his dream.
Roger got harder and harder.  Marnie put her right hand on his balls and
gently squeezed and kneaded them for his stimulation.  Roger was starting
to perspire from his twisting and flopping.  Whatever his dream was, he was
going to be in the major throws of a whopper orgasm shortly, Marnie
surmised.

Roger opened his eyes suddenly and discovered his wife working his cock and
balls with practiced expertise.  He wanted to hug her, but she sent him
back down to the pillow with her left hand on his chest.  Then he wanted to
play with her tits and nipples, but Marnie extended his arms over his head,
to minimize her level of arousal from his touch.

When he brought his arms down again unconsciously to touch her, she said,
"Now don't be naughty, or I'll have to tie them up."

They both paused, and thought about what she had just said, registering
their individual fantasies that resulted from the notion.  Roger kept his
arms up through his flopping orgasm, as if his arms were tied overhead.
This action on his part was not lost on Marnie either.

When she let him rest and luxuriate from her loving touch, he still had his
arms over his head, when he pursed his lips to show he wanted to kiss her.
She fed the fantasy and bent over and kissed him passionately, until she
ended it all by tickling him under the arms and said,  "If you want the
shower before me, you'd better get up now."

"How about I get up now, and you join me in the shower."  Roger said.

Marnie thought about it for a moment.  She loved double showering.  "I'm
sure now that I could take care of any problems after he's gone.  Sure, why
not." She thought as she decided to hop in with him.  They lathered each
other up. Marnie's nipples pushed hard against Roger's palm as he glided
his hand over her slippery globes.  Roger's cock was hard as steel and his
balls squishy as she kneaded them with soapy fingers.  Roger was on
tiptoes, and every time he reached for Marnie's cunt, she stepped up her
massage to keep his hand away from her injured twat.  Roger finally had to
keep his hands on Marnie's shoulders for support as she relentlessly worked
his cock and balls to his second climax of the morning.  He was fine, at
that point with the fact that Marnie didn't ask anything more from him for
herself.

As she kissed him goodbye for the day, Marnie decided to run back up stairs
and try to clip her own horns the way Dr. Dan had done for her the day
before, excited that she could do it, despite her pain in other parts of
her sexual apparatus.  Just as she was ready to ascend the stairs, Brenda
was coming down. She decided to talk to her first as she followed her into
the kitchen.

"Good morning Dear.  Have you anything special planned for today?"  Marnie
asked.

"Hey Mom.  I was just going cruising with Jeff Larcher and his friends."

"Brenda, Dear, what exactly is your relationship with Jeff?"  Marnie asked
concerned.

"Well, we are becoming friends, I guess."

"What do you see in him that the rest of us can't see?"  Marnie said with a
little bite.

"He's kind of different, and my other friends are fascinated with the fact
that I would even go out with him."

"What does that tell you, if your decent friends, that are going to make
something of their lives, can't fathom you going out with him?"  Marnie
challenged.

"It's nothing serious.  He's hot for me, and I like that, but I'm just
using him to have a good time.  Don't worry Mom, I wouldn't do the nasty
with him." Brenda said candidly.

"What would you say if I asked you not to see him anymore?"  Marnie
quizzed.

"I'd say you were overbearing, untrusting, and losing your mother card with
me."  Brenda bit back.

"What if I told you that I knew something about both Jeff and his dad that
should be of grave concern to you, but that I was unable to tell you what
it was.  Would you trust me, and stay away from both of them?"  Marnie
cautiously ran past her daughter.

"I'd say you'd have to trust me with the information, so I could appreciate
the gravity of it like you."  Brenda said with raised eyebrows, waiting for
her mother to spill her beans.

"Walter is not a nice man, even though he can seem helpful, he has a very
mean streak that you should watch out for.  Jeff is just an immature
version of his dad, who has one thing on his mind, that doesn't involve any
concern for you or your feelings.  It is best to stay as far away as
possible from both of them, believe me."  Marnie said.

"Well Mom, you talk a lot about them, and it is always a slam, but you
never say 'why'.  It looks like you have an unjustified grudge against the
both of them, and you are recruiting me for your purposes."  Brenda said
back.

"Oh Brenda, Dear.  What are you planning to do with him today?"

"We, and some of his friends, are going to the quarry."  Brenda was saying.
"Don't worry, I don't do drugs, booze, or sex, Mom."

"Oh Brenda, please be careful."

"I can take care of myself Mom."

After a pause, where Marnie emoted concern about Brenda's contact with
Jeff, she asked,  "So, did you hear back at all about your photos?"

"Ya know, we both got out of Walter's car and forgot to ask him how to get
in touch with Kenneth.  I'll ask Jeff today if he knows."  Brenda said.

"You do that, because I've got to get to Kenneth about the boudoir shots
for your dad's fortieth."  She said.  "Brenda, I love you very much.
Please be careful."  Then Marnie gave her a hug and a kiss.

After Brenda left, Marnie thought that, since Kenneth was one of Larcher's
connections that he might have a presence at the agency building Larcher
used to work at.  She went downtown to the building that started this whole
dilemma for her.  She went to the directory in the lobby and looked for
anyone with the name Kenneth, or any offices, which had a hint of
photography in their name. She came up with three possibilities, one on
each of the first three floors above ground level.  She decided to start
with floor two.

When she got to "Ken's Designs", she learned that it was the office of a
set designer.  On the third floor, she came across the office of "The Model
Image", just the kind of operation Kenneth might be associated with, but no
Kenneth working there.  On the fourth floor, she entered the office of
"Blue Sky Photographic Productions".

"You're late!  Come on lets get you ready" A lady with glasses down her
nose, pen in her hair, short skirt, blouse with sleeves rolled up and an
open vest, grabbed her arm and kept on barking instructions, as she dragged
Marnie down a hall to a room that opened up to a studio with camera crew,
set and two models standing impatiently waiting to get started.  "Here, let
me help you get this on, you've held up the whole set.  Why didn't you
call?"  She said as she started undressing Marnie.

She waved another lady over to help her.  Marnie was trying to explain and
re-button things as fast as they were being unbuttoned, but with two hands
now, she was losing ground.  "Ah Miss, Oh Miss, I think there is some . . .
please listen, I think you . . . now stop!  You have made a mistake.  I'm
not who you think I am."  Marnie finally said.

"You're the right height, build, hair color, no mistake, you're right for
the job."  The lady said, now with Marnie down to her underwear.  In the
first shot, you'll wear these."  She said, as a make up artist was painting
Marnie's lips and as her bra and panties were being removed.

"Now listen! All of you."  Marnie said, stomping her foot to get them all
to stop.  "I didn't come here for a shoot, I came to see if some pictures I
had taken are ready for me to check out."

"When were they shot?"  The lady asked.

"Last weekend, by Kenneth and his wife Maggie.  Do they work here?"

"Sometimes."

"Well how do I get in touch with them?"  Marnie asked.

"I could probably get you in touch with them, but you see I have this
problem. I am losing this company a great deal of money every minute I
don't get this shoot under way.  I thought you were the third model.  You'd
be perfect to replace her.  Sounds like you've worked with the best.  If
you'd be willing to stand in, not only will you make some cash for showing
up, but I'd also be inclined to help you for you helping me save my job.
What do you say?"

Marnie thought a minute.  "I've had my picture taken so much lately, I
could probably pull this off.  If she helps me find Kenneth, then I don't
have to go through Larcher.  Hey I could even make some cash to help pay
for the Roger's shindig."

"Okay.  What's the shoot about?"  Marnie asked. 

"Story illustrations.  There will be several costume changes and it will
last about three to four hours, agreed?"  The lady asked, making sure
Marnie would commit to it, and not walk out in the middle.   Marnie nodded.
"Okay, lets get this on and get started."

The lady put a sheer full-length gown on Marnie, which cinched around the
middle, and was trimmed along the low neckline with sequins.  A garland of
fake flowers was placed in Marnie's hair like a tiara.  She was given a
small bouquet of fake flowers to hold.

"What is this illustrating?"  Marnie asked, as the lady accompanied her to
the waiting models similarly dressed.

"The 'Judgment of Paris', are you familiar with that story?"  She asked. 

"Yes, I think so basically."  Marnie said a little puzzled.

The lady read from a script prepared to set the stage for the shoot.
"Eris, the lady of discord, was left out of a grand wedding at which the
Gods themselves were in attendance.  She came to the wedding unseen and
rolled a golden apple onto the floor with an inscription which read, 'For
the pretty one'.  It came to rest at the feet of Hera, Athena, and
Aphrodite.  That's you three.  Hera picked it up saying 'It's mine'.  'No
it's mine.' said Athena, 'No it's for me.' said Aphrodite.  So now in this
scene there is a quarrel.  Be careful of the costumes, but look like you're
mixing it up."  She directed.

They started to pose with scowls holding on to hair, exposing breasts,
kicking up dresses.  The lady got in and posed them in all sorts of
scenarios.  One had Marnie bent over with her hair being pulled with one
model's hand and her dress being pulled up with her other.  With her
swollen cunt on display for the camera, several shots were quickly run off.
She didn't know if she was going to like this.  The models were encouraged
to look more savage, and in one shot, Marnie was posed about to bite one
model's nipples menacingly, while the other had her hand raised as if she
was in mid-spank on Marnie's bare bottom.

The lady continued.  "The three goddesses wanted Zeus to decide, but he
refused thinking wisely that his life would be forever cursed by the two he
did not pick.  It was suggested that Paris of Troy be the judge, he was
considered a good judge of beauty.  Okay, somebody find Bobby, we need him
now to play Paris."  The lady ordered.

In walked a blond Adonis of a man about 28 years old, well muscled and
wearing a headband, a very short, decoratively trimmed toga ending in a
skirt below the belt cinching the waist, that barely covered his crotch,
and sandals that had thongs, wrapping crisscrossed up his calves.  The
shepherds crook identified him as one who tended a flock.  Marnie was
getting the complete picture now as she realized that a Greek shepherd
would actually have jet-black hair.

The set changed with a new backdrop, a fake rock and a scrubby tree.  Paris
was seated on the rock holding his shepherd's crook with both hands waiting
for his instructions.  The three models were brought back on the set as
they all listened to the lady read.

"Hermes, who has escorted the three goddesses to Troy, hands Paris the
apple. Where's the apple, I can't believe he's not holding the apple.
Com'on people, we have a lot of shooting to do.  Can't I get some
cooperation, some independent thinking?  Okay, thanks.  Bobby you hold the
apple and read the inscription.  Okay Vince shoot that. Flash!  Flash!  Now
Paris complains to Hermes, 'How can a mere mortal decide the beauty of
goddesses.?  They are all spectacular.  When I look at one I think she is
the best, then I look at another and think she is the best.'  Well Paris
must do it because it is the order of Zeus, so he agrees to do it if Hermes
can guarantee that the goddesses won't be mad after he chooses.  With the
promise from the three, Paris says he will decide if he gets to see them
privately, one at a time.  So you can be Hera, you Athena, and you
Aphrodite.  Okay Hera first."  She said.

That was Marnie.  "Okay, now you will convince him to pick you using all of
your wiles."  She said.

"But what do I do?"  Marnie asked, completely lost for ideas.

"You just do exactly like I say, and I'll talk you through it, okay?"

"I suppose."  Marnie said, in nearly a whine.

"Now get at the far end of the set and approach him.  Backlight this
please." She said, arranging it to highlight Marnie's form under the
garment.  Flash! "Now stop half way.  Put a leg out in front of the other
and pull your dress up."  Flash!  Flash!  "That's it, now higher."  Flash!
Flash!  "Now hold it with your left while you slip the left shoulder strap
off with the right." Flash!  "Now pull it down so the breast is exposed."
Flash!  Flash!  "Pinch the nipple so it gets harder.  That's it."  Flash!
Flash!

"Oh no, can they tell how hot this is making me?  Hey lady let it flow,
that's exactly what they do want from you.  Go girl, get turned on."
Marnie thought to herself.  "I wonder if I can get Blondie here to lift his
skirt without using his hands?"  Marnie challenged to herself.  Now she
took over, the lady and the others relaxed from working it, and started to
enjoy the show Marnie was putting on.  Paris began to respond to this
seduction designed for him. His pink cockhead started to peek at the goings
on from under the toga's skirt. Marnie was now completely naked, dancing a
slow cobra-like dance with her hands above her head and her legs opened by
her knees pointing out.  "Now Blondie's friend has come out to play."  She
said to herself, looking at a good eight inches and a sack of a couple of
plums under the toga's skirt sticking straight out.  "There, I did it,
he'll pick me.  He's pointing right at me."  Marnie said to herself,
fantasizing as if this were a real contest.  Then she stopped, figuring it
was the next girl's turn.  The pictures stopped. Everything stopped.

"Well?"  The lady said.

"Well what?"  Marnie responded.

"Well, where are you going to put it for the shot?"  She said, imploringly.
Marnie looked quizzically.  "Hera has this one chance to sway Paris.  You
have the advantage of going first.  Take it and go with it.  Let the others
figure out what they will do to top Hera, the wife of Zeus."

Marnie knelt down between Paris' legs and with her hands stroking his
strong thighs, she put her mouth on his waiting cock.  Pictures were
snapping regularly with the motorized drives.  She looked up for a signal
to stop but everyone kept on watching.  Finally, Marnie took it upon
herself to stop, figuring there were a couple of rolls run off at least.
She stood and waited to be excused so the next goddess could move in and do
her thing.

"Well?"  The lady said again.

"Not this again."  Marnie thought to herself. 

"What now?"  Marnie said slightly annoyed.

"Where are you going to put it?"  Came the question again.

"But  . . .  but . . ."  She was trying to protest.

"The butt's okay.  Well, you have Paris where you want him.  Now if you
want him in your butt, may I suggest some lubrication?"  The lady said,
snapping her fingers at an assistant, who ran off for some cold cream.
"Okay, do Bobby a little, but don't make him too shiny, and I'll see to
Hera here.  Please bend some more, that's it.  You'll be thanking us for
this cream."  She said as she worked a dollop of cream in and around
Marnie's rear opening.  "Now over in front of Paris.  Lets try hands on
ankles first.  My god, those are the puffiest lips I've seen on a woman."

Marnie shot up like a rocket, tits flopping, embarrassed at the
gynecological observation.

"You're sensitive about that, well how about just hands on knees then."
She said, positioning Marnie in front of Paris.  Flash!  Flash!  "Okay,
Bobby, I mean Paris, stand and deliver."

Pictures were snapping like clockwork as Paris stood behind Marnie with his
hands on her ass cheeks.  He had his large cock at her hole.  Marnie didn't
think it would go in.  She braced herself spartanly, though, in defiance of
her doubts.  She reached back with her hands to hold the cheeks apart and
stuck her ass obscenely out to give his cock every advantage at entering.
He pushed, Marnie moaned, it didn't get past the sphincter ring.  He pushed
again a little harder.  Marnie gave a plaintive wail.  Still no entry.  He
looked at the lady for "what to do?"  She waved him on for another try.  He
pushed harder, and Marnie pulled her cheeks apart a little more.  Success.
He managed to get just the head in and held it as Marnie tried to catch up
with her breathing.

This was fine, though for the picture taking.  He was in, Marnie was having
a real and natural reaction to it, and it would play well to the tune of
the story.

"Okay, that's it."  The lady finally chirped in.  "Athena's turn."

Marnie was now too sore to sit in any fashion, between her cunt and her
ass, so she stood to watch the others go through similar acts and shots.
Finally, Aphrodite, who promised Paris, she would give him Helen, Helen of
Troy, took Paris' pent up load all over her face, and was crowned the
victor.

There were different costumes, different scripts, and pretty much the same
kinds of shots.  Marnie had to insist that she always take it in her rear
because of her injured twat.  She was as horny as she ever was in her life
when it was time to quit.  Even though one scene had her fingering her
clit, it only lasted as long as necessary to run off the required shots.
All those cocks, the sexy situations, never getting a chance to go beyond
posing.  At least when she did the movie, she could work through the
arousal to a conclusion.

When she got dressed, the lady came up to her with a document to sign. "In
order to pay you, I'll need you to sign this."  She said handing the
contract and pen to Marnie, waiting for her to sign while holding the
$1,200.00 check made out to her in the air between her first two fingers. 

"So, what about Kenneth and Maggie?"  Marnie asked, ready to leave. "Well,
he's scheduled back here a week from tomorrow, or you might find them at
'Swaggers' during the day or 'Shareholders' at night. "What is their last
name?  Maybe I can find a home address."  Marnie supposed.

"I can do better than that, I think I have an old card of his.  I don't
know if the numbers still work, but it shows his last name 'Brannon', and
his pager number."  She said, handing the card she dug up to Marnie, with a
smile. "Thanks for helping me out.  You were great.  Can I call you again?"

"Marnie was preoccupied with getting in touch the Brannons so she absently
said, "Sure, thanks."

"By the way, where is this illustrated story going to appear?"  Marnie
asked, as she handed the signed document back in exchange for the check.

"On an Internet site."  The lady said matter-of-factly.  Marnie look
horrified. "Oh don't worry.  It is a pay site, subscribers only.  No one
you know will ever see it."  She thought better of mentioning the Newsgroup
advertising posts that bring people to the site.

Marnie left an impromptu modeling session $1,200.00 richer and with leads to follow to track down the photographer and his wife of her boudoir shots.  She needed to see the pictures soon, and pick out the ones she wanted, to have them in time for her husband, Roger's, 40th birthday that was coming up.

Marnie went to the nearest telephone and called the pager number on the old business card.  The number was not working and was not reassigned.  She looked up "Swaggers" and found it to be a trendy restaurant.  There were no customers at that time of the afternoon, so she described the couple to the hostess.  She started to feel like a detective.  The hostess thought she knew whom Marnie was talking about, but had not seen them in a couple of days.  Marnie went home, showered, and had dinner with Roger.  Brenda was still out with the Larcher kid.  She excused herself to Roger for the evening, saying she had to go out to work some more on his birthday present.

Marnie showed up at the entrance of "Shareholders".  She had never seen nor heard of it.  It had a well-appointed front, no windows to the street, and a doorman who stood by the ornate doors.  She went up to the doors and waited for the doorman to open them.  It was a standoff for a moment, as he did not move.

Finally, he said, "Oh, are you alone?"  Marnie nodded.  "Are you a member?  I sorry, I don't recognize you."

"No.  I'm here to see Kenneth or Maggie Brannon.  Are they here?"

"I'll see for you Ma'am."  Then he called in through an intercom on the wall by the door.  "It will be just a moment."  He said with a smile.

Moments later the door opened, and there, finally, was Kenneth.  "Do you know this woman?"  The doorman asked.

"Marnie!  Oh yes.  She's with me.  Come on in."  Kenneth said.  "Here, let me show you around."

"No really, I can't stay.  I've been trying to reach you to find out about the pictures from the weekend.  I'm getting a little crunched for time and need to do some planning."  She said, standing in the richly appointed lobby.

"Oh, the pictures, of course.  No problem.  Now why don't you just come in a minute and have a drink with Maggie and me, say 'hi', we'll work out a schedule, and you can relax a bit, since you've gone to all this trouble to find us."  Kenneth said.  "By the way, how did you find us?"

"A lady at 'Bluesky Photo" told me I'd probably find you here."

"Glasses, busy, pushy, has an aura of always getting her way about her?" Marnie nodded.  "That's Carol she's been here before."

"What is this place anyway?"  Marnie asked, curious at the exclusivity and money that obviously went into it.

"It's a club for people who like to share."  Kenneth said.

"Share what exactly?"  Marnie said now curious and suspicious.

"We share time, ideas, affections, with other members."  Kenneth said.  Marnie was getting hung up on the word "affections".  "I could show you around first, if you like."

Marnie's curiosity was beginning to peak.  "That would be nice."

"First you can go in there and put your things in a locker and I'll meet you out the other door in the main area."  Kenneth instructed.

Marnie went into the room confused.   First, she entered a brightly-lit room with ornately trimmed mirrors and Victorian reproduction furniture painted off white.  As she rounded the corner, she found herself in a locker room with a lady attendant in a small maid uniform.   She led Marnie to a locker that was empty.  All Marnie had was a purse, so she felt it odd to have a whole locker for it.  She sat down in front of it and just thought about the place for a few minutes. There were two voices from the other side of her row of lockers, then the sound of a locker door shutting.  Her mind followed the voices walking toward the end of the row and into her view at the aisle.  The two women were naked.

"What have I gotten myself into?"  She thought.  "Now Kenneth is inside probably waiting for me, expecting me to come out like those two ladies.  What should I do?"  Marnie debated.  "Kenneth and Maggie have both seen me naked. They know my body almost as well as Roger does.  But the other people.  How would it be so different from the nude beach, though?"  She thought, as she started to absentmindedly toy with the buttons on her blouse.

"Can I help you with anything, Ma'am?"  The attendant asked solicitously.

"No, I can . . . well, maybe you can.  Could you tell about this place?  I have never been here before."  Marnie asked, as she continued to remove her things.

"Yes Ma'am.  This here is a private club for couples to get together and share any and everything with other couples who think the same."  The attendant related.

"So I'm here alone, is that a problem?"  Marnie asked, now down to her underwear. 

"No, if you don't mind me saying so, a beautiful woman like you will find nothing but warm welcomes, I'm sure."

"I saw two ladies walk out without any clothes on."

"Yes Ma'am, that's the way they do it here."

"You mean I should go out there without any clothes on too?  There isn't something I could wear, I only know one of the couples."  Marnie asked hopefully.

"You'll be more comfortable without the clothes Ma'am, I believe.  You'd feel like you're fitting in more."

"Everything, hunh?"  Marnie asked to confirm.

"Yes Ma'am, I believe so."  Marnie put the rest of her things in the locker.  "There are things in here you can use to freshen up with if you like."  The attendant said, directing Marnie's attention to a well-stocked bathroom, shower, and makeup area.

Marnie looked at herself in the mirror and tussled her hair a bit.  The attendant looked on admiringly at her breasts and well toned body as Marnie primped.

"I guess it's time to face the music.  Anything else I should know before I go out there?"  Marnie asked to be safe.

"I guess, just let yourself enjoy, Ma'am."  The attendant said.

"Thank you."  Marnie said, as she opened the door to enter the club.

Marnie was first confronted by lush tropical vegetation.  "They must have bright lights at some time during the day to grow these babies." She thought. As she followed a windy path, she came across all manner of alcove spaces, some with couches, some with circular booths, others with cushions and still others with apparatus reminiscent of a movie she made a while ago.  Most of the people she encountered in these spaces were oblivious to her as they talked, groped, and openly masturbated, as she passed them.  Some looked up at this new beautiful stranger in their midst, but Marnie kept on walking and avoided eye contact, so she wouldn't be drawn into these alcoves of debauchery before finding Kenneth or Maggie.

There were both male and female servers wearing bow ties around collars and cuffs on their wrists but nothing else.  The males had varying stages of hardons and the females walked as if they were trying to stimulate an itch away between their legs.  It was not until Marnie was to meet up with the Brannons that she would understand why.

The first obstruction in her path was a large tiled hot tub spa which could hold probably ten to twelve people, but was now holding four.  Marnie was beginning to wonder if the Brannons were still even there, things were starting to look familiar as she walked along, as if she had been along the path there before, or was it just more of the same.  A server came up to her and offered her a cloudy drink from a tray, which turned out to be a margarita.   Marnie took it.  Smiled a thank you, but the server stood there a few seconds as if he was waiting for a tip.  Marnie was puzzled because she obviously had no money on her.  The server eventually went on looking somewhat disappointed, as if he had been stiffed.

Marnie finally found the Brannons in a booth, with another couple, looking at her interaction with the server.  She learned that the server actually wanted to be stiffed.  It was a cashless room.  The Brannons had Marnie's drink put on their tab.  The members would stroke the genitals of the servers to tell them how many dollars to put on their tabs as a tip with each stroke.  If they made the server cum, then their tab was cleared, and the server paid for it out of their earnings.  The server was vested in their tip, however, if it reached twenty-five dollars or better per person regardless if they were made to cum afterwards.

"Hi Maggie."  Marnie said in greeting.

"Hi Marnie, nice to see you again.  These are friends we made this evening, Susan and Bill.  Please join us."  Maggie said.

Marnie slid into the round booth with her drink and joined the four.  "Boy, this is quite some place you belong to."  Marnie said half in flattery and half for real.

"Yes, it has been quite a joy for us."  Kenneth responded.  "You and Roger, is it, should join."

"Oh, I don't think we could afford this place.  We probably would have to mortgage the house just to pay the initiation fee."  Marnie said.

"You'd be surprised.  A night on the town here is not much more than dinner and the theater.  As far as the initiation goes, I could make you a member tonight, and the initiation wouldn't cost you a cent."  Kenneth proposed.

"Maybe another time.  Now how about those pictures.  When would I be able to see them?"  Marnie asked, as a server came to replace her drink.  She looked at the server's cock, then Kenneth.

"Go ahead, tip the gentleman.  Give him five."  He said.

Marnie hesitated and then put her hand on the server's cock and stroked it five sensuous times. "I'll take one." Bill said,  "Give him five for me."  Then Susan took a drink.

"You know Marnie, you don't have to stroke him with your hand, it can be with anything, like your mouth, for instance.  If you get him to cum against his will, we get all of these for free."  Kenneth advised. 

"You can make my tip ten, if you use your mouth."  Susan said.

"No I couldn't."  Marnie said, a little tipsy.

"Sure you can.  Close your eyes and pretend he’s Roger.  Come on.  You can do it.  Win one for the Gipper."  Maggie encouraged.

"Whose that?"  Marnie asked.

"Oh it’s not important.  But, if you don't hurry, what you've done so far will be lost.  Come on.  We are all rooting for you."  Said Kenneth.

Marnie looked around at the friendly people, started to feel a wave of alcohol wash over her, and looked at the server's cock and swallowed it deep in her mouth.  As she pulled off of it and plunged back down, the table counted "one", and kept on counting until Susan's ten dollars were all chalked up.  The server was hard and sweating.  The evening's tips were having an accumulative effect on him.  The table sensed a possible victory.  Maggie said, "I'll take a drink for ten."

The group counted out her strokes.  Marnie thought she tasted some precum and chugged her drink to have another,  "I'm in for ten."  She said, and sucked on the server's cock mercilessly.

The server’s balls were tight up in his scrotum, and he wanted to leave. Kenneth downed his drink and said,  "Hey wait, I'll take another.  Put me down for ten.  Go Marnie.  I don't think we can do much more."

Marnie sucked and pumped and squeezed his balls to get him to cum.  The server was on tiptoes and holding on to the table, after putting the tray down by the count of five.  Marnie kept up the attack and at nine, the server exclaimed, "Oh shit, not now." and came in Marnie's mouth as she finished ten.  She spit his cum out in one of the empty glasses before he put it on his tray.  The others stood and high-fived each other.  Then Maggie turned and hugged Marnie.  Bill came around from the other side and did the same.

The booze, the excitement, and the congratulations were all going dizzily to Marnie's head.  She was starting to have the time of her life, but she still made an attempt to focus.  "Now about getting to look at those pictures."  She asked Kenneth.

"Well I'll be at Bluesky next week, I could come by your house this weekend, or you could find us here tomorrow night, but there is a restriction to bringing in the same guest more than once in a week.  How about going through that free initiation and becoming a member.  Then you could meet us here tomorrow night as a member and there would be no problem."

"Well how do you become a member with free initiation?"  Marnie asked.

"It's simple, first they announce there will be an initiation, and all who care to attend congregate and witness you making it with some men and with some women members.   After the ceremony, you remain a member as long as you keep your dues paid.  You could try the place for a month, and if you like it enough to stay a member, you can decide to pay dues, if not, at least you had the opportunity to try it out.  What do you think?"   Kenneth asked.

Marnie's head was spinning.  She tried to weigh the initiation to the club against the indignities she was certain to be put through, if she had to deal with Larcher.  This club was fun and exciting, but she could not picture Roger ever getting into it.  What it boiled down to for her, was to either take care of the picture situation now by going through the initiation, or leaving a great deal to chance by putting it off for another week. She could not have either of the Brannons over at her house on the weekend.

"So who would I be initiated with, if I were to do it?"  Marnie asked, inching closer to accepting the offer.

"It could be anybody you like.  The four of us would help.  Then again, look around you.  If you see anybody you like, I guarantee you, that with your looks, you can have your pick."  Kenneth said encouragingly.

"Oh god, how do I decide?  If I do it, whom should it be with?  I have a business relationship, kind of, with the Brannons, but I trust them to be kind to me.  Bill and Susan seem nice enough, but you never know.  Can I get myself to do it with a woman?  Maybe one more drink would work."  Marnie was trying to ponder with slurred thought.  "God, I could use a good screwing right now, oh yeah, but not there, it's still too sore.  I hope they don't make me do it there.  Oh, and people are going to watch.  Come on you baby, people have watched you before.  These people probably all want you to join, like the Brannons do.  Remember the beach, you tried it to see if you'd like it and you did.  Maybe this would be a good experience too.  Oh god, but with a woman?"

Marnie was continuing the debate in her head when Kenneth interrupted her process with,  "Well, are we going to induct a new member here tonight or not?"

Marnie looked seriously at Kenneth with knit brow, then for a moment at each of the others, and in a moment of spontaneity, exclaimed,  "Okay, I'll do it."  As soon as the words escaped her lips, she went into a state of panicked remorse.

Kenneth motioned for Bill and Susan to let him out, and he left out of sight. Maggie patted Marnie's wrist, and then rubbed her neck and shoulders, to bring her to a happier state about her decision.  When Kenneth came back to the table, he announced, "All set."

People were starting to flow past them and a bell could be heard getting closer.  When the bell ringer was in eyeshot, she was followed like the Pied Piper of Hamelin by members now streaming past their table.  "Com'on."  Kenneth said to Marnie.  "The bell rings for thee."  They all worked into the flow of people, and eventually found themselves in a whole other room.

The room would have to be described as theater in the round.  There was a small round stage, which was nothing more than a dais with a padded structure that could act as a small bed, couch, or trestle, depending on the portion used or how the articulations of the different elements making it up were positioned. Around the stage were two semicircular stepped platforms, that were covered with padded vinyl, so they could be washed.  Spectators could sit on the edge, stand, or lay down by twos, depending on their preference and the number of spectators present.

Kenneth and crew took Marnie to an end of the room, which had a walkway out to the center stage.  He said to Marnie,  "Now, I'm going to introduce you.  If you like you can use an assumed name, to keep your activities here anonymous."

Marnie thought a minute.  "How about 'Bonnie'?"  Marnie said, remembering another time with a group of men.

"Okay then, Bonnie it is.  Well, lets begin."  Kenneth said as he led Marnie and the entourage down the walkway to the center stage.  "Shareholders."  He announced.  "We present to you our newest member tonight, Bonnie.  She wishes to be initiated in the usual manner.  With your permission, may we begin?"  The audience responded with their polite applause.

"Let’s see," Kenneth was saying softly to Marnie,  "how about we do it like this?"  He said pensively, while he laid her down on her back.  Her head was off the edge and her butt was at the other edge.  Bill went off stage and lowered some ropes with cuffs that had been up more or less out of sight.  The cuffs were placed on Marnie's writs and ankles. Kenneth gave Bill the signal to hoist the cuffs a bit, and Marnie tried to get his attention.  "Could you see that you and Bill do me in the rear instead of my pussy please, it's awfully sore today."

Kenneth sat down next to her on her right side, patted her left breast, and said,  "You got it.  Now relax and enjoy."

He signaled for Maggie to hand him an "X" shaped cross piece, which hooked to the cuffs, holding Marnie's arms and legs apart.  He then gave a signal to Bill to lift her four limbs to full stretch, giving her the look of a roadside cow with rigor mortis.   Maggie took Kenneth's place on her right side and Susan sat down next to her on her left.  They slid their hands all over Marnie's abdomen, breasts, neck, and traced tickling fingers around her face, arms and legs.  Marnie switched back and forth from enjoying the sensations and feeling repulsed by the thought of it coming from two women.  When Susan's fingers slid down and cupped her pussy, Marnie gasped in and held her breath, while stiffening her body in fear.

"Relax and enjoy, Bonnie, this part is for you."  Maggie said soothingly.

Maggie moved to between Marnie's legs, and gently felt around her pussy, learning its topography.  Susan got up and held Marnie's head and gave her a kiss upside down on her lips.  This was so strange to Marnie that she was awash in mixed up emotions.  Then Susan straddled Marnie's face with her cunt. Marnie almost gagged, and was moving her head from side to side as much as the limited fit would allow.  Susan did not let up.  Marnie was getting overcome by the female aroma.  Her nose was getting dipped in pussy juice.  Then she felt Maggie tonguing her clit.  Marnie started to moan.  Then she sought out Susan's clit, and Susan started to moan.  Each thing Maggie tried on Marnie's cunt, Marnie tried on Susan's.  Maggie started to sense this and watched Susan, paced her reactions, gave her the best cunnilingus techniques she knew to do through Marnie.  Marnie and Susan both started to squirm.  Marnie was relieved she could take this kind of stimulation without undue pain.

Susan started to cum.  Maggie did not want to let her off that easy and picked up her pace on Marnie's cunt.  Marnie, in turn, picked up her pace on Susan's cunt.  When she started to get a flood of juice, she stopped and winced inside of Susan's legs.  With the movement of Marnie's face back and forth in repulsion and in an effort to get more breath, Susan could not take it any longer and backed off Marnie's face.

Marnie took the opportunity to catch up on her breathing, and started to realize that Maggie was leaving her hanging by standing up to hug Susan.  They switched places and now it was Maggie's cunt smothering Marnie's face.  Marnie got right to work before Susan took up the task at Marnie's cunt.  Susan's approach was different than Maggie's.  She plunged her tongue in her cunt, and swirled it around Marnie's clit, as if she were trying to wrap it around.  Marnie had never felt such exquisite sensations from a tongue.  Her stomach started undulating.  Her climax was approaching.  Maggie bore down, not wanting to be left out.  Marnie came demonstrably, jerking her head up into Maggie's cunt.  Susan noticed that Maggie was wanting to cum, and would not let up on Marnie.  She continued the techniques that were working.  Marnie went at Maggie's cunt like a wild animal.  Her face was the only thing she could move to release her tension.  Marnie's cunt was twitching and contracting around Susan's tongue, as Susan watched Maggie carefully.  Maggie was alternating between going on tiptoes to pull away from Marnie's mouth and dropping down to get more sensation.  Maggie finally held on to the ropes holding Marnie's wrists for support as she came to her own earth shaking orgasm.  She backed off relieved when her waves of relief subsided, just in time for Marnie to have another climax rivaling the earlier one.   Now, Marnie was able to scream her pleasure to the delight of her audience.

After some applause, Kenneth signaled Bill to lower the shackles.  Marnie's arms and legs lay limply at her sides as Kenneth and Bill reset the structure supporting her.  "Well Marnie, you're half way there.  Now if I could just get you to roll over onto your stomach, we'll get you set for the rest." Kenneth said.

Marnie was repositioned over the padded structure, which was more like a trestle now.  Since she did not want the men to do her in her cunt, Kenneth had her kneeling with her knees fastened apart, bent over a "T" shaped configuration, to open her rear.  The cross section of the "T" went across her thighs and belly.  The trunk of the "T" ran along her abdomen to just below her chin, leaving her head free to go up and down.  Her full breasts hung down on either side freely, and her wrists were fastened to the floor, holding her in this position without any possibility of moving.

Marnie felt embarrassed and vulnerable, open and on display bound as she was. She scanned the audience, and found many of them looking at her with arousal. Others were not paying any attention to her at all, as they were in the middle of their own sexual performances, in solo, duo, and trio sets.

Kenneth moved up to Marnie's face and said,  "Would you mind giving me a little extra incentive?" as he put his erection in front of her face.

Marnie dutifully opened her mouth with the slight hint of disgust on her face, and took it in.  His was a lot better tasting than Larcher's.  Meanwhile, Bill was getting some lotion out of one of the drawers that were located on the front of the dais.  Marnie felt a little pool of cool oil collecting at her anal opening, then Bill's fingers, as he prepared her hole for entry.  Kenneth slid his cock reluctantly out of Marnie's mouth and switched places with Bill.  Bill gave his cock to Marnie to suck and Kenneth went knocking at her backdoor.

Marnie was tight, and at first Kenneth thought maybe she would now like it better in her cunt considering the tight fit, but tried again, while holding her cheeks apart with his thumbs, to gain as easy an access as possible.  When he got it past the sphincter, he waited a second.  Then he slid it slowly in all the way and stopped, as Marnie groaned at the initial pain.  He waited for a few moments for Marnie to adjust to having his cock in her rectum, until a voice was heard from the audience,  "Hey what the fuck is this?  Are you going to do her or not?"  A rude man spoke out.

Kenneth looked at the man, embarrassed, maybe more for the club than himself. He gained eye contact with him and tried to assess the situation.  Then he slowly slid out and in again.  Then the man piped up again,  "What do you call this?  This is no initiation.  I don't even think it is in the rules that the nominating parties are allowed to do the initiation, am I right?"  No one answered, as if no one wanted to take him on.

He came down from the stands and up to the stage.  Then he grabbed Kenneth's arm and swung him out of Marnie's rear.  Kenneth went stumbling off the stage and put his hands down behind himself to avoid falling all the way to the ground.  Bill rushed to him to make sure he was okay.  Kenneth started to lunge at the man, but Bill caught him and restrained him from fighting with the bigger stronger opponent.

The man realizing that he would have a free go of it, went around to Marnie's face with his semi-hard cock and said, "Open up bitch."

Kenneth told Bill to find Kirk, the manager, while he stayed by to watch Marnie.  The man was not getting any cooperation from Marnie, who said,  "No.  I don't want to do it with you."

He bent down and grabbed a nipple between the index finger and thumb of each hand and squeezed hard until Marnie screamed in pain.  Then he tried to get his cock in her mouth before she closed it again.  Next, he held her nose closed so she would have to open her mouth for a breath.  When she gasped finally for air, he shoved it in.  Then he grabbed her hair as a precaution against being bitten, and forced her to suck it.  When he was hard, we withdrew and went around behind her.   He looked up at the stands where he came from and waved two buddies down to join him.  When they were on the stage, he plunged in Marnie's rear hole in one powerful thrust.  As she opened her mouth to utter her reaction to the sudden extreme pain, one of the friends put his cock in her mouth to muffle her screams, while the other went down to the side of the stage and rummaged in the drawers.  When he emerged with a riding crop, he started to slap Marnie's tits with it.

Bill came rushing in with Kirk, manager, who was now the only clothed person in the room.  Kenneth explained the situation as the scene continued.  Kirk said, "I've got to be sure she isn't consenting to this before I stop it."

He watched, as Kenneth pointed out Marnie's negative reaction to what was happening to her, but he wasn't certain that it wasn't part of the show.  When the first man came in a gut wrenching thrust and his buddy in Marnie's mouth pulled out to take his place, Kirk stepped up and asked Marnie if she was all right.  "Please make them stop."  She said weakly.

"That's it, Gentlemen. Stop. Now stop!"  He said loudly, to the second guy who was trying to get his cock in her rear hole.  He took down the identification numbers on their hospital style membership bracelets and told them they were suspended from the club, pending disciplinary action.  Then he addressed the audience.  "Ladies and Gentlemen, please let me remind you that 'Shareholders' is a club for consensual activities.  Any rough play has to be welcomed by all parties to it, or it will not be tolerated.  Your continued membership is contingent upon this."  The audience acknowledged their agreement of this with their applause and whistles as the three violators walked out with their heads hung low swearing.

Maggie, Susan, Bill and Kenneth all rushed to Marnie, letting her up from her bondage, comforting her, and apologizing for what she had to go through.  Kirk came up to her and formally apologized for the establishment.  Marnie, although extremely shaken and sore, acknowledged their kindnesses and indicated that it was probably time for her to leave.

When she was home, she would have to put Roger off again due to her discomfort. Roger was being whipsawed from having to be ready to service Marnie morning and night to not being able to make love to her conventionally at all.  Marnie wanted to make it up to him, but she just could not let him inside her under her current condition.  She found him already in bed.

"Boy, this should really be something special for my birthday, with all the time you are putting in.  Come here and let me thank you in advance."  He said to her from bed.

Marnie went over to him, sat on the edge of the bed and leaned down to hug and kiss him.  Roger tried to snake his hand up her skirt to get her aroused. Marnie took that hand and grabbed the other and stretched them above his head. "Are we being naughty again?  I told you what I would have to do if you became naughty again?  Now I'm just going to have to teach you a lesson."  She said, her heart racing from venturing into new territory in their playing.

Marnie got up and looked in his closet for ties, the ones she always hoped he would get rid of, but kept hanging on to them for no good reason.  "I'm going to have to teach you not to put those hands where they don't belong."  She said, as she tied Roger's hands above his head to the headboard, meeting no resistance from him.  She tested her tying by tickling him.  He flailed his legs, but his arms seemed secure.  "Looks like I'm going to have to do the legs as well just to defend myself."  Marnie said as she searched for more outdated ties.

Marnie pulled off his boxers and tied his ankles to the feet of the bed. Roger's excitement was apparent by the erection bobbing for attention.  Then she searched for a light scarf to glide along Roger's body to torment him with pleasure.  When she had Roger in a sweat, she used the scarf to blindfold him while she got herself undressed and straddled his chest in a 69 position with her clit at his mouth.  She had him work her to her first orgasm before she started on his cock with her mouth.

He had her on the verge of her second, more powerful orgasm, when she had him madly anticipating his first.  With his eyes covered and her eyes closed, they didn't see the figure standing quietly in the doorway looking on.  "Mom!  Dad! Really!"  Brenda said, as she closed the door briskly to their room.

"Brenda, Honey, about last night."  Marnie started to say. 

"No need, Mom.  I am an adult, and I can handle it.  Just keep your door
closed when you guys are getting kinky, okay?  Geesh.  It's embarrassing."
Brenda said, while fixing herself some breakfast. "So, what did you learn
about my modeling portfolio pictures?  Jeff was no help." 

"Well, I found out Kenneth and Maggie's last name, Brannon, and I know
where to find them.  I'm meeting them tonight to look the photos over."
Marnie told her daughter. 

"What time do we go?"  Brenda asked presumptively. 

"Oh Honey, it is at a bar, they won't let you in.  I'll have to get them
for you."  Marnie said apologetically. 

"What time will you be back with them, then?"  Brenda asked, put out. 

"I'll be back just as soon as I can, Dear."  Marnie said, then thought, "I
hope they have the sense to also bring Brenda's pictures, she'll be
heartbroken if I don't come back with something for her to see.  Well there
goes any fun I might have there, I can't stay out too long or it would look
suspicious.  I feel much better today.  I think I could even do it with
Roger, or someone tonight.  Oh, what are you thinking?  What has this come
to?  How could you be planning ahead to do it with someone else besides
your own husband, just like that. You'd better check your priorities and
figure out who you are, Missy, before it is too late.  Oh, god, how do I
turn off these thoughts?  I can read it now, 'Pussy Drives Housewife
Insane'.  I've got to get out of here today, do something different, get my
mind off of my next orgasm and get centered." Marnie ranted in her head. 

"Maybe I can get together with some of the gals."  Marnie thought as she
picked up the phone.  "Hi Barb.  What are you doing today?" 

"Hi, Marnie.  I haven't heard much from you lately.  I've been meaning to
call. There was this party I was supposed to go to today and invite a
friend. Well, I was going to invite you, but I've been too chicken to go
myself, so I haven't told you about it."  Her friend said on the phone. 

"What kind of party is it?"  Marnie quizzed. 

"I'm too embarrassed to say, really."  Her friend said. 

"It's me.  How can you be too embarrassed to tell me?"  Marnie challenged. 

"Well, I thought you'd think less of me if I told you I was even thinking
of going.  It is a party to sell lingerie and things to heat up your
marriage. It's the "Sensual EXtras for You" group, you know, "SEXY", and I
hear they have a pretty daring time at these parties.  I just thought it
would be too embarrassing for both of us, I'm right aren't I?" She asked. 

"Heat up your marriage hunh."  Marnie thought out loud.  "What time is it
at, I think we should give it a try." 

"I can't believe you are saying this.  We'll probably have to get naked to
try things on.  Doesn't that bother you?  What if they ask us to try things
out?  I don't think I can."  Barbara said incredulously. 

"Com'on Barb, it is just us women, right?  We've seen each other naked at
the club in the locker room.  It will be a chance for us to come out of our
shells. Face it, we're about to enter our forties, and there's still a
whole lot of living to do before we're put out to pasture. Now where is it
and when?"  Marnie said resolutely. 

"I'll pick you up at one then.  The invitation said there would be
swimming, so bring a suit.  Are you sure about this?"  Barb said. 

"I'll be ready at one.  Bye." 

Marnie busied herself until Barb arrived.  She had a suit on under her
sundress and was looking forward to the sales display.  When they got to
the party, it was at a big house and many more people were in attendance
than either of them had anticipated.  Marnie guessed the SEXY Group was a
much bigger pull than the old Tupperware Group was, these days.  Marnie
knew a few of the ladies there, but was the most familiar with Barbara.
There was mingling, snacking, and exploring the ground floor and pool area
for about forty-five minutes before the SEXY people were introduced. 

As the tightly scripted presentation got underway, there were a few silly
games, designed to get the ladies to lighten up, build camaraderie, and to
get into a more carefree state.  During an overview of what they could
expect, Marnie learned that swimwear, lingerie, marital aids, bondage
resources, and, to her shock, body piercing were all available to them
today, or on a follow-up basis. 

The first presentations were of swimwear.  Two models wheeled in a rack of
suits and two male lifeguard types brought in a trunk.  The two models
stayed and the two hunks disappeared into another room, sending the ladies
in attendance to shifting in their seats and talking for a moment at the
brief presence of the men.  The models held up suits to their bodies for
the ladies to admire.  They took off tops and mixed and matched bottoms
right there, without going for cover.  They both had small rings in their
nipples, which created a stir among the ladies when these adornments were
first noticed. 

The ladies were instructed to come up and pick out a suit they would like
to try.  Different sizes were available in the trunks for each style.  It
looked like a feeding frenzy as the attendees pushed and pawed their way to
the different suit combinations.  They were instructed to try them on and
try them out in the pool.  A few of the women, Marnie and Barbara included,
started to look outside of the room for a place to change. When they saw
that most of the women changed right in the room like the models did, they
looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders, and changed in the back of
the room with everyone else.  Then it was off to the pool. 

Each lady had picked out a suit that was one or more notches more daring
than they would imagine wearing in public, to see what it would be like.
Ladies wore thongs for the first time, they wore bikinis that were nothing
more than three triangle patches, and they wore suits that went from their
waist down across their crotch up their abdomen as strings, and with thin
patches across their nipples, tying around their necks at the top.  They
explored how they looked, how it felt, and how they might have to move,
sit, and stand if they ever were to wear these items in a public setting.
Most of the ladies put a suit aside to buy whether they would ever dare to
wear them or not. 

Back in the room, the ladies sat in varying stages of undress as the SEXY
Group prepared to present the lingerie selections.  Barbara and Marnie
decided to just wear their dresses without anything else on underneath.
Barbara was less freaked out by this time and began to notice that Marnie
didn't have much of a tan line, and asked,  "Marn, I notice some fresh
color in places the sun isn't supposed to shine. What's up with that?" 

"Oh, you know those tanning salons can do wonders."  Marnie replied. 

"I could never get anything but a burn from those places, besides aren't
you supposed to wear a suit in there?"  Barbsra asked. 

"They're private, no one knows."  Marnie said.  "Are you going to get
something slinky for George to enjoy?" 

"I don't know, are you?"  Barbara asked. 

"Barb, you remind me of me, the old me.  I am changing.  I've decided to do
new more daring things, to seize the moment, make some memories, take some
risks, and be a little naughty.  We aren't getting any younger. My Brenda
and your Susan have more daring in each of them than you and I put
together.  They are probably going to live more in the next ten years than
we would for the rest of our lives, if we don't do something about it.
We've got to do things we never thought we would do, create some memories
we can look back on, joke about, and relive in our minds, when our bodies
can no longer go along with it.  Let's live a little.  This here party is a
start.  What do you say?"  Marnie asked enthusiastically. 

"Gosh Marn, you're almost scaring me.  I hear what you are saying, but I
thought we had really good lives.  George and Roger love us, we have
exceptional kids, and we lead solid moral lives we can be proud of. What
you are talking about could shake that up, and then where would we be?"
Barbara asked concerned. 

"Look, this is the kind of experience here, where you can explore and try
pushing out your envelope of comfort in safety, and try it on for size.
Then if you don't feel like you can handle it, you leave it here, and no
regrets. Think about it.  I think that number there would look good on you
and get Good Old George saluting, what do you think?"  Marnie said like a
big sister. 

"Golly Marnie, I never knew this side of you.  I'll give it a try, at least
as far as I can."  Barbara said. 

"That's the spirit."  Marnie said. 

During the lingerie portion of the presentation, the models changed into
the different fashions.  Ladies from the audience were asked to come up and
be models.  The audience "oooowed" and "aaaahed", hooted and hollered, and
applauded their support for the non-professionals modeling, as well as for
the garments themselves.  When Barb was picked to go up, she tried to get
out of it, until Marnie almost embarrassed her into doing it.  Almost
everyone was modeling at some point, but not Marnie.  She was almost ready
to jump up and volunteer. When everyone was wearing some favorite, the
presentation moved to marital aids. 

The SEXY Group models walked among the audience with dildos, butt plugs,
vibrators, lotions that lubricated, heated up, desensitized, or could be
eaten, while the presenter with the microphone explained their uses.  The
presentation moved seamlessly to leather goods. There were costumes the
models put on, restraints, whips, straps, and for the man in their lives,
out came the lifeguard types, naked except for the straps, collars, chains,
and cuffs they adorned.  The ladies were shocked, and many started to cover
themselves for modesty, until they realized that in sheer numbers, they
were anonymous, almost invisible to the men. 

Barb and another woman were picked to come up and learn how cock and ball
harnesses worked.  Barb definitely wanted out of this demonstration, but
Marnie physically pushed her forward, and the momentum of her movement and
the audience's enthusiasm brought her to center stage with the other woman.
With instruction from the models, the ladies roughly applied the items.
Barb was too embarrassed to look much at what she was feeling.  When the
harnesses were in place, leashes were attached to rings at the bottom of
the ball spreader parts, and the two ladies were encouraged to lead the men
through the crowd for a closer look. 

When Barb, brought her male model by Marnie, she leaned over and whispered,
"Thanks for the push, this really is fun." 

Marnie felt a mixture of pride at converting her friend to enjoying
herself, and at the same time felt a little left behind.  She was passed
over for the rest of the leather items, as well. 

Then the presenter announced,  "Now Ladies, for the newest and latest
craze, we at the SEXY Group are now offering body piercing.  The most
popular place is through the nipples, but our licensed experts can apply
jewelry to almost any part of the body.  That's right, any part. Now while
your imaginations take you places on your body, we have a lucky guest
sitting in seat number twenty-three, who will be given a piercing of their
choice, complete with the jewelry, right here, so we can demonstrate our
patented drug free, painless process for you today.  Everybody look under
your seat for your number. 

Since most of the women had not anticipated this service even being
offered, many didn't even look.  Barbara looked and didn't have it.  She
was dying to know what Marnie's number was.  "Well, aren't you going to
even check?"  She said to Marnie.  "How daring is it to just check?" 

Marnie was shamed into checking.  She quickly sat back down. 

"Well, let me see that."  Barbara insisted.  She looked.  Pay back time,
"We have the winner here."  She shouted, pointing at Marnie.  Marnie tried
to wave off the attention.  A model came down the aisle to escort her to
the front.  "Come on."  Barb goaded.  "Where is that adventuring spirit you
were preaching about?" 

The lady on the P.A. said,  "Congratulations.  This is worth, with the
jewelry, six hundred dollars."  Everyone applauded.  When she saw
hesitation, "I assure you our process is painless."  When there was further
hesitation, she said, "You really have nothing to lose, because you can
leave the jewelry out and it heals over in a very short period of time." 

All eyes were upon her.  "Here's a memory.  Just think how excited Roger
will be when he sees a new thing to play with on you.  Live a little while
you are still in your thirties girl.  This would qualify as a 'little
naughty'.  Why not practice what you preach."  Barb said, pouring it on
thickly. 

Marnie lost the will to protest but was not motivated to proceed. Barb
pulled her up by the arm and gave her arm to the model that walked her
dazed to the front of the room. 

"Here, we just have something for you to sign first, and we will
demonstrate the painless procedure, exclusive to SEXY Group Productions.
Now where would you like to have it done?"  Marnie just looked blankly at
the M.C. and then at Barb, who looked on with encouragement.  "Well, let me
recommend your nipples then.  You have very beautiful breasts, doesn't she
ladies?"  There was applause, while Marnie cupped the ends of her breasts,
as if they already hurt from piercing.  "Here, we'll put these
hypoallergenic rings in today, and in a couple of days, you can switch to
your choice of ringed or studded jewelry here."  Marnie still did not
respond and continued to hold the ends of her breasts.  "Well, you can
choose your favorites right before you leave today. Now we are going to
have you spend a few minutes with Dr. Powers, and then you will return here
for the painless procedure." 

Marnie was led into another room.  The presenter announced to the remaining
ladies that the drug free procedure was a revolutionary form of hypnosis.
She explained that when Marnie returned, she would be aware of everything
happening, but would feel nothing she didn't want to feel. 

Marnie was led back in and was seated on a stool facing the audience.  She
sat with her hands together on her lap, her knees together, and her feet on
a rung of the stool.  She looked nervous and stared at Barbara for support.

Dr. Powers said, "Let's have some fun."  Marnie's eyes closed and her head
dropped down, but her body stayed upright.  Then Dr. Powers said, "Marnie,
open your eyes and watch the fun of getting your nipples pierced."  Marnie
opened her eyes and raised her head a little, but was now looking at her
breasts. "Marnie, we will now take off this top."  And the teddy nightie
she was wearing was pulled off her head. "Now Marnie, it will be best if
you keep your nipples erect for this." The crowd watched in awe as her
nipples grew out to their maximum size before their eyes. 

A lady in a nurse's outfit brought out a tray and placed it next to Marnie
on her left side.  Then she stood in front of Marnie, effectively blocking
the view of her procedure from the curious eyes. Just as the audience began
to smell rubbing alcohol, the nurse backed away and Marnie was sitting
there staring at pierced nipples with stainless steel rings through them,
and a smile on her face. 

"Marnie," Dr. Powers was saying, "maybe you'd like to walk around the
audience slowly to show off your new rings." 

Marnie got up and walked along the front row in just her see through
panties from the nightie set, shrugging her shoulders to squeeze her
breasts out for everyone to see.  There were lots of comments pro and con,
but many were admiring her breasts and body as much as the rings. When she
got to Barbara, Barbara was amazed,  "Oh my god, you did it.  You really
did it.  I never thought you would go through with it." 

Marnie smiled.  "Do you like them?"  She asked Barbara. 

"I don't know what to think.  My god, I can't believe you really went
through with it."  She answered. 

As Marnie was finishing showing everyone as much as they wanted to see
about her piercing, the presentation wound down to the basic shopping and
"thank you's" for attending.  Two other women had piercings done there and
a couple more made appointments for later.  Marnie and Susan packed up
their goodies, Marnie ended up choosing a ring set with a gemstone threaded
through by the ring.  Barbara kept saying all the way to Marnie's house
that she could not believe that Marnie went through with it.  By the time
Marnie was home, it dawned on her to request, "Please don't say anything to
anyone about this, okay?" 

"Okay Marn.  Wow you sure were brave." 

"You need to promise me." 

"Okay, I promise.  It will be tough.  This is juicy, but I value our
friendship more, and besides, I owe you.  That was one of the most fun
times I can ever remember." 

They hugged good bye.  "By the way, it didn't hurt a bit."  Marnie said, as
she started to wave good bye. 

Once inside, Marnie headed for the bathroom upstairs to look at her new
adornments.  She put her packages on the bed and headed for the mirror with
the care instructions in hand.  When her dress was off, she stared at
herself in the mirror.  It was as if she were looking at a different person
other than herself.  "How could this person do something like that?
Doesn't it hurt? What does she think others might think about it?  They
sure are curious."  Marnie was thinking.  "Hey dummy, its you.  You've got
to explain this to Roger, maybe someday to Brenda.  What kind of example is
this for Brenda?"  She scolded in her head.  "So what's the big deal.  How
different is it from my pierced ears, really?  At any time I can take them
out, and no one would ever be the wiser. Why don't you just see what Roger
says?  Heck, you can say it is part of your birthday present to him, then
if he is grossed out or disappointed in you, you just take them out, and
you'll get credit for trying.  That's it.  That's the ticket."  Marnie
resolved as she put her things away so they wouldn't be seen accidentally. 

"Now, what to wear. I guess a sweatshirt would hide them."  She thought as
she pulled a sweatshirt on over her head.  "Oh, wow, the material inside is
way too sensuous for my nipples, as they are right now.  I'd better put on
a tee shirt first.  Whew!"  She discovered. 

The piercing was a fun little secret to have from her family that evening
at dinner.  Marnie's arousal was running high and she needed to change her
shorts before heading out to "Shareholders" to meet up with the Brannons.
Roger was not too happy about letting her out again for the evening, but
relented when she said she would give him a preview of one of her surprises
that night. 

It was a different experience at the door this time.  The doorman
recognized her from the night before.  She was immediately let in with
smiles, when she indicated that she was now a member.  After signing a
register and receiving her id bracelet for the servers to run her tab on,
she found out that the Brannons had not arrived yet.  She couldn't remember
Bill and Susan's last name, so she was faced with the dilemma of waiting
for them in the lobby, or going on in and waiting inside. 

Marnie waited in the lobby for about fifteen minutes looking closely at the
artwork, furnishings, and appointments.  It was a little too tiresome
waiting there so she decided to go on in.  She encountered the same locker
room attendant as the night before.  "Nice to see you again."  She said.
"Please let me know if there is anything I can do to assist you." 

"Thank you."  Marnie said.  "Do you think there is any hydrogen peroxide I
could use?" 

"I'll check for you Ma'am."  The attendant said, as she left for the make
up area.  "I don't see any, but here is some alcohol, if that would work."
She said handing it to Marnie, then looking at her nipples.  "I hope you
don't mind my asking, but do those hurt?" 

"Oh, these things," Marnie said, trying to act nonchalant, "they haven't
hurt at all, but now they are starting to itch."  She said with a scrunched
up face, emphasizing the discomfort. 

"Maybe that's a sign of healing."  The attendant offered. 

"Probably so, well I guess I'll go out and wait for the party I am meeting
out there.  Do you know Maggie Brannon?"  Marnie asked. 

"Yes Ma'am I do.  Nice lady." 

"I'm meeting her and her husband here tonight.  I'd consider it a favor if
you'd tell her I'm here, when you see her." 

"Yes Ma'am, I sure will.  Have a good time."  The attendant said as Marnie
left the locker room out to the club waving thanks and good bye. 

This time was different.  Aside from the fact that Marnie was walking along
the path with reddened nipples with rings attached, she was walking with no
particular destination in mind.  There was nobody out in the club she knew,
and she was a married, woman who shouldn't accept advances form other
"Shareholders" there.  Somehow, this was scarier than the first time the
night before. 

"What should I do if I'm offered a drink?  It will be on my tab.  What do I
do if somebody invites me to join them before I run into the Brannons?"
Marnie worried in her head.  "I should sit down in the closest place to the
dressing rooms so I don't miss them."  She figured. 

Marnie walked the path and looked in each alcove to find an unoccupied one,
and for one that would have a good viewpoint.  The club was fairly busy as
she made it to the hot tub spa before finding an appropriate place to set
herself down. There were two couples in the tub.  Marnie thought it would
be very difficult for the Brannons to get past her unnoticed if she were to
hang out in there, so she sat on the edge and dangled her feet into the
water. 

One of the ladies worked her way over to Marnie's side to get a better look
at her nipple rings.  Then the other lady followed suit at her other side.
The two men slide around next to their ladies, leaving Marnie surrounded by
the couples.  "Does that hurt?"  The lady on her right asked.  "I've been
thinking about getting it done myself." 

"No, the way they did it, it didn't hurt at all.  It does itch a bit
tonight though; I just got them done.  Do you like them?"  Marnie asked. 

"Oh yes," both ladies responded in turn.  "I think they are very sexy,
myself."  The lady on her left added.  The men nodded and smiled. 

Before the conversation could get rolling, a lady server came up with the
drink of the evening, Mai Tais.  "Please have one on us."  The man on her
left said. 

"No thank you, I think I'll wait for the rest of my party to show up."
Marnie said. 

"Please, we insist.  You can nurse it until your friends appear, and you
can sit with us until they do."  The man said again, as he held his
wristband up for the server to take down his ID number. 

The server handed her one, and Marnie ended up taking it.  Each person took
one.  Then the man said,  "Give her ten for me, if you will, since you are
already out of the pool." 

Marnie felt a little bit conned.  "This is a woman, one of you men should
get up here and do her."  She thought to herself. 

The server stood next to her with her legs spread and eyes closed waiting
for her tip.  Marnie turned to look up at her, but all Marnie noticed was a
neatly trimmed cunt staring her in the face, from her vantagepoint. 

"We'll opt for the 'dildo option' Ma'am." The man said, meaning that she
still would put a dollar down on his tab for every stroke she received. She
still ran the same risk of wiping the tab clean if she came before the end
of the strokes, but instead of being vested in her tip at twenty-five
strokes per tab, the 'dildo option' made her vested at fifteen. 

The server produced the dildo, which was strapped to the bottom of her
tray, and started to hand it to the man who called for the option. When he
pointed to Marnie, she redirected it to Marnie, put the tray down to her
left and bent forward, sticking her rear and cunt into Marnie's face and
waiting. 

Marnie had only seen a dildo in the form of a white plastic vibrating
massager, until earlier today.  This one looked like an anatomically
correct penis with the front half of a scrotum attached at the base acting
as a stop.  Beyond this, was a handle.  To the handle, a tube of K-Y Jelly
was attached by a rubber band turned back on itself a couple of times.
Marnie took the dildo gingerly in her hands, and looked at it as if she had
never seen one before, undid the rubber band, and squeezed some K-Y onto
the dildo, while the server waited patiently for her tip.  Marnie took her
left leg out of the pool so she could turn toward her and use the dildo in
her right hand.  She looked at everyone to be sure she should proceed, and
put it at the server's cunt lips. She held it there for a couple of
seconds, rallying her internal resources to venture into this new
territory. The server unconsciously swayed back a little to help it in.
Marnie then slid it in slowly and gently.  She looked back at everyone for
approval and then pulled it out until just the tip was in.  Then she heard
the quartet say in unison, "One." 

She slowly slid it back in and slowly pulled it out a couple of more times,
and the lady was starting to sweat in agony over Marnie's slow pace. "Six",
"seven", and "eight", Marnie experimented with three quick deep hard ones.
The woman started a guttural moan.  The man on her left said to the other
man, "Bob, how about your tip?" 

"I'm in for five." 

"Five?"  The man on Marnie's left said,  "Come on, back up my investment, I
think we have a chance here." 

"Okay, I'm in for ten." 

Encouraged by the group, Marnie tried faster, slow again, with a twisting
motion and a wobble.  She had the server hopping a couple of times for
balance. On the last stroke, Marnie shoved it in hopeful that it would take
her over, and left the dildo in for the server to take out herself.  It was
not to be, this time without upping the tip to fourteen.  The server left
agonizingly aroused like a slot machine, that Marnie and crowd had been
working, and was now ready to payoff with one more dollar put in by the
next gambler. 

The lady on her right patted her thigh,  "You did great.  Don't let it get
you down, if Bob and Will here hadn't been so cheap, you would of had
cleared our tab for us for sure.  Hi, I'm Nancy this is Melanie. What's
your name?" 

Marnie thought a moment.  "Last night I was introduced as Bonnie." 

"It's Bonnie."  She said. 

"Why don't you slide on in and join us?  The water is great."  Nancy said. 

"I'd better not, thanks.  The care instructions on these warn against such
a thing for the next several days."  Marnie said, as she flipped the rings
up and down.  "Ooooo, I'd better not do that for awhile either.  Phew!
That was surprisingly painful." 

Then Nancy jumped out so she was sitting next Marnie on the edge of the
spa, and said,  "Whew.  I think maybe I've been in here too long anyway."
Then Melanie got out and sat on Marnie's left saying essentially the same
thing. 

"Do you mind if I take a closer look at these?"  Nancy asked. 

"Sure, okay." Said Marnie hesitantly. 

Nancy put her right hand on the underside of Marnie's breast and turned it
toward her.   Melanie followed suit after asking Marnie with her eyes. Now
Marnie sat with a mildly disgusted expression on her face while two hands
lifted and separated her breasts for a close visual examination of her
nipples. Will and Bob swam up to in front of her and stood, leaning in, to
get a better look see themselves. 

"You know, I should just run and check to see if there are any messages
left for me by the party I was supposed to meet here tonight."  Marnie
said, a little uneasy. 

"Hurry back."  Nancy said as Marnie was leaving. 

In the locker room, Marnie asked the attendant how she would be able to
check with the front desk for messages.  The attendant gave her a
"Shareholder's" robe, and Marnie went to the lobby to check at the desk. 

Marnie put her arm with the bracelet down on the counter and pulled the
sleeve away to show the clerk her ID number.  "Are there any messages for
me from the Brannons?"  She asked. 

"Why yes there is, this just came in for you."  She said as she handed
Marnie the note. 

"Thank you."  Marnie said, as she opened it to read, "Sorry we couldn't
make it in tonight.  Something came up.  Gave the proofs to Walter L.
Figured you'd be able to find him before meeting up with us again.  Hope
you like the shots.  Let me know at this number which ones you want me to
produce for you as soon as possible.  All our best, Kenneth." 

"Do you have a phone I can use?"  Marnie asked nearly panicked. 

"Yes Ma'am, right around there." 

Marnie called the number on the note.  Maggie answered the phone.  "No
Kenneth is out for a couple of hours."  She said. 

"Isn't there some way I can meet with Kenneth instead of Larcher?" Marnie
asked pleadingly. 

"Probably not before a week.  If you need your photos before a week from
Saturday, we are going to need to know your selections before then, if we
are going to have them done for you in time.  Besides, Walter has the
proofs. Kenneth would have to track him down and get them back from him
first anyway. Your best bet is to find Walter and make a note of the ones
you want done by Roger's party, and call us here with the picture numbers."
Maggie explained. 

"What about Brenda's shots?  Does Walter have them too?"  Marnie asked,
resigning herself to the dreadful thought of having to go through Larcher
to access boudoir photos of herself. 

"Yes, I believe Kenneth sent those proofs along as well, figuring Brenda
would be pretty anxious to see them.  Sorry we couldn't make it tonight.
Hope you enjoyed yourself there."  Maggie said, and they exchanged closing
pleasantries before hanging up. 

Marnie showered, got dressed, and hightailed it home.  As she walked in the
house Brenda grabbed her and pulled her aside for a private conversation.
"Well?  Let's see them."  She said. 

"Honey, the Brannons didn't show.   They gave them to Walter to give to us.
I'll go downtown and see him at his work, and try to get them tomorrow
morning."  Marnie said a little dejected. 

"What time will we leave?"  Brenda said assertively. 

Marnie thought before answering,  "If Brenda goes, Larcher will surely
leave me alone.   That's what I should do from now on." 

"How about we leave at 9:00?  Now where's you father?"  Marnie asked. 

"In the kitchen fixing something."  Brenda said, as she bounded cheerfully
upstairs to her room. 

"Oh dear."  She said musically, as she entered the kitchen.  "I couldn't
interest you in a little preview of one of the things I have planned for
your fortieth, could I?"  She said, causing Roger to drop his project and
get up. "It's early, but still close enough to bedtime to call it a night,
don't you think?"  She said as he approached her. 

"I'm with you Sweets.  Let's go."  Roger said, taking her hand and leading
the way. 

Upstairs in the room, Marnie closed the door with her hands behind her back
facing Roger seductively.  "Why don't you take a shower, while I get a few
things ready."  She said with sex appeal that had Roger scrambling to
follow her suggestion. 

While Roger showered, Marnie got some of the goods she purchased earlier in
the day out in strategic places.  She dressed in a black bra and panty set,
put on a full length robe, and laid down on the bed waiting with the robe
open enough for one leg to be fully exposed up past her hip.  Roger came
into the room, saw her thus, and started to moan audibly, as he approached
to hug and kiss her. 

"Settle down Tiger.  If you want a preview, you're going to have to let me
be in charge of the presentation.  Now, lay down on the bed here."  She
said as she got up and patted the middle where she wanted him to lay.  "Now
for what I am about to show you, I'm sure you're going to be naughty like
before, so hands up over your head."  She said, smiling at Roger's quick
compliance.  "We can't have you kicking again, so spread'em.  Hold still,
or the preview's off."  She said as she climbed all over him to fasten his
hands above his head and his feet to the corners of the bed with new
leather cuffs on chains. 

Marnie's warm legs and the smell of the new leather had Roger's cock
twitching up to full salute.  Marnie sat straddling his stomach, and took
the satiny robe and spread it around her.  Then she reached back and rubbed
his cock under the robe, sending, otherwise knee buckling, pleasurable
sensations to Roger's midsection.  Then she did a slow, sensuous tease of
removing her robe to reveal the black bra and panty set.  Roger was getting
so excited that Marnie's arousal was steeping. 

She removed the panties and backed up to Roger's face, straddling his
chest. "Show me that you love me, before I show you one of your surprises."
She said as she backed her cunt up to his eager lips. 

Marnie held his balls with her fingers of her right hand, hooking her thumb
around the base of his cock.  As he kissed, sucked, licked, and nuzzled her
nether area, she kissed him up and down his cock and around his balls.
After she came in a pleasurable orgasm, she took a ball in her mouth and
sucked on it as she rolled her tongue around it. This caused Roger to buck
against his bonds, so she switched and repeated it with the other one.  She
sensed that she would be able to tolerate his cock in her at this point so
she moved herself around facing him, and watched him for a moment as he
tried to catch his breath and blink the sweat out of his eyes. 

Marnie lowered herself gingerly down onto his cock and sat there
momentarily, relieved that she had recovered enough to go this far with him
without pain. As she pulled her rear up so that Roger's cock was just
barely in at the tip, he took in a big breath and held it, until she
lowered herself down slowly and steadily again.  Roger let out his breath
in a loud uncontrollable torrent as she sunk him deep into her.  Roger
tried to buck up into her to increase the motion. Marnie couldn't afford to
have any motion she didn't have complete control over with him inside her,
so she placed her palms down on his upper thighs to control his efforts. 

Roger's head was flailing from side to side.  Marnie had never seen him
agonize toward having his orgasm as much as he was right then. She felt him
stiffen, have some telltale lurches, and just before he was about to
explode, she reached back and quickly removed her bra. Roger's eyes went
wide like two eggs sunny side up, at the sight of her pierced nipples.
Then they closed tightly, as he shot the first of several spewings deep
inside of her. 

Before he cruised to the end of his reverie, Marnie was off of him, putting
her robe back on.  She let his feet free.  She pondered the advisability of
letting his hands free.  Then she decided to loosen the chain so he could
bring his arms down somewhat but not enough to feel her breasts, in case he
decided to go exploring on her in the night. 

Not quite being sure of what he saw, Roger asked, "Could you open that robe
of yours again for a second?" 

"Now, now, time for naughty boys to get some shuteye."  She said, rolling
him over on his side so she could spoon him from the rear, playing with his
nipples, thinking,  "They would have to make pretty small rings to fit on
these babies."

"Brenda Honey, let's go pretty soon.  I want to catch Walter before he gets
off on a project."  Marnie called to her daughter upstairs. 

"Ready Mom."  Brenda said, bounding down the stairs. 

Then off they went to office building where both Roger, Marnie's husband,
and Walter Larcher, Marnie's blackmailer, worked.  They came into the lobby
to see if Larcher was working the front desk, but a blonde guard named Stan
smiled an over friendly greeting, as he had met Marnie before, but not her
daughter. 

"Hi Stan.  Have you seen Larcher today?"  Marnie asked. 

"Hi Ma'am and Ma'am.  I'll raise him for you."  Then on the hand held radio
he announced,  "Walter, come in Walter, eagle in the lobby." 

Then through the static, Marnie heard,  "Roger that Stan. Be right there." 

"He'll be right here Ma'am."  He said with a huge smile, remembering his
encounter with Marnie in the boiler room. 

"Hey ladies," They heard from behind them moments later, "say Brenda, I've
got good news for you."  Larcher said. 

"Hi Walter, what is it?"  Brenda said ebulliently. 

"I may have your first modeling gig and we don't even have your photo
profile card done yet."  Larcher said enthusiastically. 

"What are you talking about?" Asked Marnie cautiously. 

"What, the gig or the card?"  Larcher asked to clarify. 

"Both."  Said Marnie. 

"Well, come in here and I'll fill you in."  Larcher said, leading them to
the monitoring room.  He asked the guard on duty to leave for a few
minutes. "Brenda needs a publicity card with a head shot on one side and
stats with one or two full length shots on the other." 

"Yeah Mom, it is like a business card, only it is the size of a book."
Brenda said condescendingly.  "So Walter, what is the gig?" 

"Will you make me your agent and give me twenty percent if I tell you?"  He
asked. 

"Don't agents make more like ten or fifteen percent?" Brenda challenged. 

"You don't seem to realize that you would have none of this without me.  I
think twenty percent is more than reasonable." Larcher threw back. 

"Larcher, she's a child.  You can't do any of this without my permission.
What is this so called gig you are talking about?" 

"Down girl.  It just so happens that you can get a piece of this action
too. From what I saw of the proofs, you could have a profile card done up
and get some gigs as well." Larcher said. 

"What about those pictures?  That's why we are really here." Marnie said. 

"No Mom, let's hear about the gig."  Brenda said. 

"Ladies, Ladies, let's get the profile cards done first and take things one
step at a time. Now where is that tape measure?"  He said rummaging in the
drawers of a desk.  "Here it is.  Okay Missy, lift your arms straight up."
He said briskly. 

Marnie was so used to following his orders that she instinctively raised
her arms.  Before she could get them back down, Larcher had the tape
measure clumsily around her breasts.  She put her arms down trapping the
metal tape to her chest.  "What are you doing?"  She asked annoyed. 

"Getting your measurements for the profile card.  Now get your arms out of
the way so I can get this tape to lay flat for an accurate reading."  He
said intent on his project. 

Larcher kept pushing the metal tape in where it bulged, with no luck,
causing him to unnecessarily paw at Marnie's breasts in the process. 

"Hold it.  Time.  Time out.  You're not going to be able to do it this way.
Besides I know my own measurements."  She said, trying to get him off of
her. 

"You have a better idea?"  Larcher challenged. 

"Yes.  Get something like a string that follows contours and then measure
the string."  She said, as if she couldn't believe how ignorant he was. 

Larcher went rummaging again and found some discarded bailing twine.
"Shouldn't I be doing this without your clothes to get an accurate reading?
If I put down one thing, and they find out differently, then it is my
credibility on the line."  He insisted. 

"Here, you can do it for my waist."  Marnie said, pulling out her blouse
from her skirt. 

Meanwhile, Brenda was shucking her clothing for her measurements, eager to
do whatever it took to become a model. When Larcher finished the waist and
hips, he went to a ruled pad, drew two vertical lines to make three
columns, and headed the middle one "Brenda", and the other, "Missy".  Down
the left column he wrote age, height, weight, eyes, hair, bust, waist,
hips, and shoe size.  He started to take the twine to Brenda, when Marnie
interrupted him,  "I'll do that. You write."  She insisted.  "36.  24.
34."  She called out at each measurement over her bra, bare midriff, and
panties. 

When he finished the details for his list, Marnie asked about the pictures
again.   Larcher explained that they were with a potential client, and that
they should go out to pick them up with him, but that first they sign a
statement that he be paid twenty percent of the proceeds of this and any
other jobs he procured for them.  Marnie humored him with her signature for
herself, because she had plans brewing to get rid of him forever.  As
guardian for Brenda, she had more difficulty in deciding, though.  Brenda
pleaded with her. Marnie finally agreed, as long as she was present and
involved in every job. 

"Okay, let's go."  Larcher said, when they were all done. 

They followed Larcher to his car, which was parked outside in a special
parking lot for security and some other employees of the building.  "We're
parked in the covered garage.  We'll follow you."  Marnie said. 

"Too complicated.  Get in."  Larcher said. 

Marnie felt trapped, but got in the back seat with Brenda. Larcher ended up
taking them to "Artist's Row", a section of town, which used to be an
abandoned warehouse district, but had been revitalized over the last decade
by converting the old warehouses to business, artist, and residential
lofts. Larcher had explained in the car that an artist had their photos and
was looking at them with an eye for possibly hiring a model to pose for
paintings. 

They parked. Larcher took off the accouterments of his job and stashed them
in the trunk of his car. Then he took out an old sport jacket to hide his
security guard shirt.  When they got to one of the rehabbed structures,
Larcher ran down the list and found the name, "Robert Dix, Artist,
Instruction by Appointment". "That's him."  Larcher said, relieved there
wasn't any difficulty in locating his prospect. 

"I've heard of him.  He actually has a good reputation in this town."
Marnie said surprised. 

"You have Mom?  That's great!"  Brenda said more excited than before. 

They went inside and to the artist's studio on the 2nd floor. A tall thin
man with salt and pepper hair, dark eyebrows, and a distinguished air about
him, quieted his friendly golden lab, and greeted them at the door.  He
recognized Marnie and Brenda from the proofs and happily let everyone in.
When they entered, the first things that pervaded their senses were the
size of the space, the smell of oil paints and turpentine, and the moist
nose of the pet up and down their legs.  The loft space was open with wood
floors.  It had big tall windows along two walls to let in light. Except
for large columns supporting the floors above and some curtains strung to
create some private living space, the space was open with easels, chairs
and paintings of all kinds scattered about. 

Marnie and Brenda were excused for a few minutes while Larcher took Mr. Dix
aside and talked terms.  Marnie and Brenda marveled at the artwork they
saw. "You see Mom, Walter has got me hooked up with a real artist."  Brenda
said, to sell her Mom on letting her model for him. 

Larcher came over to where the ladies were browsing.  "Okay here's the
deal. If you agree to model as a mother/daughter duo, you've got the job.
It will pay $90.00/hr for the two of you and it is a guaranteed ten hours
work over today and tomorrow.  So are you ready for about four hours
today?" Larcher asked hopefully. 

"Com'on Mom, we can't pass this up.  It's my first modeling job.  It's
nearly 1,000 bucks.  That could help with college.  You want me to go to
college, don't you?  Remember our talk last week about giving new things a
try?  You just gotta do it with me, please."  Brenda implored her mother,
before Marnie could even express an opinion. 

"Larcher, what's involved for these ten hours?"  Marnie asked for
clarification. 

"Mr. Dix wants to do figure studies today with just you two. Tomorrow he
runs classes here, and there will be figure drawing, figure painting, and I
don't know what other classes, throughout the day.  Then on Sunday, he
wants you available for whatever he didn't finish today, or whatever else
comes up." Larcher replied. 

"Com'on Mom, it's not exactly photo-modeling, but it is a start.  He wants
you too, a famous artist, you said it. He thinks you are beautiful enough
to pay you to capture your beauty with his art."  Brenda said, using her
best sales pitch to get her mother to concede. 

Marnie took Larcher by the arm aside.  "Cute, real cute, getting to me
through my daughter.  From the start you said you would leave my daughter
out of all of this and you have wormed her into it, so that now I'm the
'bad mother' if I don't go along.  This has got to stop right here.  I'm
not going to allow my daughter to go down this path."  Marnie said sternly.

"Missy, Missy, Missy, I don't know what path you are talking about.  If you
are talking about modeling, her mother has done it, gotten paid for it,
enjoyed it, and will do it again. Maybe Brenda needs to know about the jobs
you've had so she has someone to look up to."  Larcher threatened.  "This
meets your restriction of having to be involved, you both get paid
handsomely, and like Brenda said, you might enjoy it if you try it.  Now
get back over there and warm your daughter's heart and tell her that you'll
do it."  Larcher said sternly. 

Marnie looked back with concerned at her daughter, who had been fretting,
absentmindedly petting the sitting dog's head, while she watched her mother
and Larcher obviously arguing about the job.  Mr. Dix was taking a "take it
or leave it" stance and went on about his work while the three hashed it
out. 

Marnie went back to Brenda and said,  "I suppose I don't have to tell you
that figure modeling for artists involves being nude usually, Sweetie." 

"Of course Mom, I know, but the results is a painting, not a photograph.
It will be stylized, not actual images of us. Models have to be prepared
for anything if they want to get the lucrative work."  Brenda said.  "I
know what I am doing, and it won't be any different for you than the
boudoir photos you had taken for Dad." 

"The photos."  Marnie thought out loud,  "Larcher, where are the photos?  I
want to see them before I decide." 

Mr. Dix interjected,  "Missy, is it?" 

"No, Marnie is my name." 

"Yes, Marnie, I have them over here on this table."  Mr. Dix said. 

Marnie and Brenda hurried over to where Mr. Dix was leading them.  There on
the table were the proofs of Brenda's shoot and Marnie's boudoir shots.
They both started looking at their own shots, then switched to looking at
each other's. They gave each other rave reviews and were taken aback by the
professional quality that Kenneth Brannon had achieved. 

"Wow, Mom.  Are you sure Dad can handle these pictures of you?" 

Marnie thought of a joke around the word "handle", but kept it to herself.
"I think it will help his far away sales trips he has to take, don't you?"
She asked Brenda.  "If I can have a piece of paper, something to write on
it with, and make a phone call, we can get started."  She announced. 

"Yea Mom!"  Brenda said communicating her glee. 

After they picked out the pictures that they wanted made from the proofs,
they called them in to the Brannons, signed the modeling release, and made
themselves available for the day's session.  "I've got to get back to the
office." Larcher announced, "I'll be back at five to pick you back up." 

Mr. Dix's first request was that he do some face studies, and Marnie and
Brenda alternated between sitting still and watching him sketch.  Next, he
had them get down to their underwear.  Marnie didn't know how to react to
his unusual posing technique of modeling her body, as if she were made of
clay.  Brenda was excited, generally, by any and everything Mr. Dix did or
said for them to do. 

Then Mr. Dix came up to Marnie and closed his eyes with his chin down to
his chest and reached out to touch her body. He started at her neck and
shoulders, then worked his way down her arms, back up to her breasts, down
her abdomen, and then again down her sides.  When it was obvious that he
was going to continue this process with the rest of her body, as his hands
were gliding down her hips, she piped up,  "Excuse me Mr. Dix.  This
doesn't seem regular to me." 

Mr. Dix opened his eyes, stepped back, and broke from his intense
meditation to respond.  "Oh, I can see that this would seem a little
irregular to you if you are not familiar with my work."  He began to
explain.  "Are you familiar with speed reading?" 

"Yes, I think so."  Marnie said. 

"Well, in speed reading, you don't just read from beginning to end, you go
through the book several times with different processes, and the net effect
is that the total time you take is less, even though it doesn't seem
conventional. What I am doing is called 'Kino-mapping'.  It is a process I
pioneered when I lost sight in this eye for a year.  When you add the
kinesthetic model to the visual, you produce higher quality art faster.
People liken it to painting or drawing on 'auto-pilot' after they have
added this process.  People come to me to learn it, and I get good
results." 

Marnie was hushed by this explanation, as it seemed logical to her.  Brenda
was even more excited, because it went to enhancing Mr. Dix's credibility
in her eyes.  So without any further objection from either of them, Mr. Dix
resumed his Kino-mapping by feeling his hands down the front of Marnie's
pubic area and down her legs from her pussy to her toes. Brenda couldn't
wait until she was Kino-mapped, after watching her mother's shudders from
having her breasts and pussy being mapped. 

Before going on to Brenda, Mr. Dix sketched Marnie, and he did seem to work
faster than what Marnie had noticed other street-side artists work at doing
caricatures and portraits. When he started to work on Brenda, Marnie had
all sorts of mixed emotions.  His intent was a professional process, but he
was doing this sensual thing to her daughter.  Brenda was enjoying it as a
sensual thing, like Marnie had done, but should be keeping more of a
professional demeanor, Marnie felt.   "Is this a respected process, a
lunatic's folly, or merely a con?" Marnie wondered.

Now Mr. Dix had the two of them pose back to back.  Then he had them remove
their bras and panties.  They were to stand with their hands held, Marnie's
left in Brenda's right and right in Brenda's left.  Instead of being in
total profile, he had them turn slightly toward him and hold.  When he was
satisfied with the pose, he approached them and Kino-mapped them together,
his left hand on Marnie and his right hand on Brenda.  He worked his way
down their bodies simultaneously, as he did before.  When he got to
Marnie's breast with the nipple ring, he opened his eyes and muttered a
pensive "Hummm", then closed them again and proceeded down to their toes. 

Marnie and Brenda involuntarily squeezed each other's hands when he was
feeling their breasts and pussies, letting each other know their respective
pleasures at his touch.  Marnie felt humiliated to have Brenda know, and
was embarrassed to know the same about her.  Marnie realized that Mr. Dix
had to have known her excitement by the moisture he encountered at her
snatch.  She figured she would definitely need to rape her husband tonight
to get over this much tension. 

After that study was done, he had Marnie bend over and put her hands on her
knees and had Brenda turn around and put her hands on her mother's back.
When Mr. Dix Kino-mapped Marnie in this position, he flicked the nipple
rings up and down at the ends of her hanging tits.  Marnie felt a mild
discomfort, as they hadn't healed completely. 

Next he had Marnie turn around and embrace her daughter. This gave Brenda
her first glimpse of Marnie's new nipple rings.  "Oh my god Mother, what
have you done to your nipples?"  Brenda said with utter shock, eyes wide,
and her hands on the sides of her face. 

"Oh Dear, let me explain latter."  Marnie said embarrassed by the attention
her daughter was directing to her tits. 

Brenda found it difficult to follow Mr. Dix's instructions in the pose from
being too distracted by her mother's adornments.  "Is there something wrong
ladies?"  Mr. Dix asked. 

Brenda snapped out of it, as if she realized she was disrupting a class,
important ceremony, or something.  She didn't want to blow her first
modeling job.  So she just stared at her mother's nipples, while posing, in
disbelief. 

Finally, Mr. Dix pulled out a canvas he had been working on which was a
flower blossom bursting out over the canvass. It was unfinished, however,
in the middle.  He had Marnie bend over in front of him, arching her back,
with her pussy facing him.  He Kino-mapped her rear and snatch, and then
proceeded to paint her cunt into the center of the blossom, while Brenda
watched.  He replicated the shinny dewiness of her cunt lips causing Brenda
to remark,  "Gee Mom, this flower is dripping with so much nectar, that a
whole beehive will want to pay it a visit." 

The idea of that caused Marnie to squeeze her rear in tight and partially
stand up momentarily.  She was almost to the point of dripping, with the
touching, the displaying herself, and the thought that what was seen by Mr.
Dix was being painted by him with camel hair brushes.  When he called time
for the day, Larcher hadn't arrived yet, so Marnie and Brenda looked over
his work and were impressed with his artistry. They got dressed and asked
about the session for tomorrow. Larcher was about half an hour late, which
gave them time to talk to Mr. Dix.  They all sat, he petted his dog named
Vincent, and grew more comfortable about him as a person. 

On the drive home, Brenda started to bring up the nipple rings, Marnie cut
her off, telling her that she would tell her everything in their car on
their way home.  Larcher was too preoccupied with, whether or not, Mr. Dix
thought they were a good choice, and when they would get paid.  Marnie and
Brenda reassured him that he seemed to be pleased, and that they thought it
was the job of a manager to see that they got paid. 

On the way home in their own car, Marnie had to finally explain to Brenda
that the nipple rings were first forced on her but that she finally
relented as a surprise for Roger for his fortieth birthday.  She tried to
reinforce that she wouldn't want Brenda to do anything like it, and that
right after her father's birthday, she was going to take them out and let
the wounds heal over. 

That night Roger was particularly amorous.  He tried to paw at Marnie and
get her turned on.  Little did he know that she was at the boiling point
and ready to rape him right there in front of their daughter.  But, with
her life pretty much out of control, thanks to the Larchers, the one area
she was still in control of was making love to Roger.  Now that she found a
new game of mild bondage, that Roger seemed to go along with, she wanted to
explore it further. 

As soon as they could be alone, Marnie said, "Is my naughty boy ready for
some more punishment?" 

Roger brightened.  He liked this new direction their lovemaking was taking.
Up to this point, Marnie played the seductress and Roger the ravisher. Now
she was making up the content for the both of them, and the more
unpredictable she became the more exciting it was becoming for him. 

"Now march upstairs young man, and get these clothes off.  I want you to
wait for me facing the closet door until I get there.  Now go."  She said
as she slapped his butt for emphasis. 

Roger raced upstairs and waited for a few minutes facing the closet door in
the nude for Marnie to join him.  When Marnie finally appeared, she
instructed him to close his eyes and back up to the edge of the closet door
that she opened. She dug out some of her new toys, blindfolded Roger, and
cuffed his wrists. Then she attached the cuffs together behind him around
the door through the gap created when it was opened.  So with Roger
standing blindfolded and unable to touch her, she undressed and began a
slow teasing of Roger's erogenous zones. Marnie stimulated him everywhere
on his body except directly on his cock or balls. 

"Sweetie, please touch my penis.  I can't stand this."  He pleaded. 

"You are and you can.  When you cum, you are done.  Where does that leave
me? I'll tell you, with a husband who begrudgingly works to bring me off,
out of obligation." 

"No, Love."  Roger interrupted. 

"Okay, even love, but it is still like a chore, because you have yours
already, and you don't expect another.  Some nights, like tonight, Dearest,
I want you to make love to me until I'm done, because I can always cum
again to join you with yours.  Then everybody is happy."  She said sealing
the deal. 

So that night Marnie had Roger working hard to bring her to orgasm over and
over again using the new toys she had brought home for the job.  She used
the cuffs to keep his roving hands from discovering the true nature of what
he glimpsed the night before dangling from her tits.  She was determined to
make it a surprise for his birthday in a week.  When Marnie finally mounted
him from on top, she rode him to his convulsing climax and was in control
of the situation enough to get off one last time on her own.  At that
moment life was good again.  At least she had control in one room of her
life. 

The next day, Marnie and Brenda arrived on time for the all day modeling
session with robes and articles of clothing Mr. Dix recommended.  Mr. Dix
explained that he was running three classes and that there would be about
half hour breaks between each class.  He invited them to sit and rest in
his private area before and after sessions. 

The first class arrived and Marnie and Brenda could hear the shuffling and
rustling of students getting ready through the curtains.  As they sat on
the couch, which backed up to the curtain, they could hear conversations of
students getting coffee and pastries from a table directly on the other
side. They heard two ladies talking, "I hope he has a young stud this
time."  One said.  "Yeah, and I'll 'Kino-map' him to full mast."  The other
said, and soft giggles were heard. 

Mr. Dix lectured for about fifteen minutes and they were brought out,
removed their robes, and stood in their bikini's waiting to be posed.  They
surveyed the class and saw nothing but a large group of old ladies, one old
man, and a thirty, or so, year old woman.  There were two staging areas for
the students to draw from.  Marnie and Brenda were separated, and the class
split on its own to the staging area with the figure model they wanted to
work on first. 

Mr. Dix posed Brenda in a standing pose with her right hand on her right
hip and her left hand on her left knee.  This pushed her hip out to the
right side, as both legs were straight.  For Marnie he took suggestions
from the floor. A lady asked if Marnie could be told to remove the suit and
the motion seemed to be seconded by others in the class, so Mr. Dix had her
remove her suit.  The emerging view of her nipple rings brought whispered
conversation from some of the older ladies.  He posed her with her feet
about shoulder width apart and the palms of her hands on the cheeks of her
ass.  This gave them not only the challenge of drawing the volume of her
ample breasts, but the added detail of the nipple rings dangling from their
front. 

Students went up in pairs to Kino-map the models.  Some worked the top
while others worked the bottom.  A couple of pairs worked the sides and
then switched.  According to Mr. Dix, it didn't matter in what order
objects to be drawn were mapped, only that they were to be mapped
completely. 

Marnie didn't know how she was going to last the whole day at this rate.
Even these old ladies were turning her on with their hands.  She was posed
in a relatively lewd display and after a couple of pairs, the students
could detect her excitement by the moisture between her legs. When the
Kino-mapping was complete and all of the students were at their tasks of
drawing, Marnie wondered if any of them were drawing in enough detail to
catch the trickle of fluid running down the inside of her left leg. 

When class was over, the students came up, as they finished packing up
their things, and shook Marnie and Brenda's hands before they left.  Marnie
and Brenda retired to Mr. Dix's personal space and caught a well-earned
breather, but avoided talking directly about the experience, trying to
evade the topic of their excitement and reaction to the Kino-mapping. At
the end of their break, they heard the now familiar din of students
arriving, settling, and getting coffee.  Two young sounding men were heard
to say, "You know we'd better be more serious this time about the drawing
part, or Old Man Dix will kick us out of this groping class."  One said.
"I'm outta here if he has a guy this time." The other said, as they left
the table to go to the drawing area. 

Following a similar lecture from Mr. Dix, Marnie and Brenda came out in
their robes again.  The students all looked to be college students, and
they could see the obvious elbowing and shifting in chairs as the models
appeared on the four-inch dais.  When they removed their robes and stood in
just their bikinis, there was more shifting and a little murmuring, which
caused Mr. Dix to ask for their attention. Marnie and Brenda were separated
again, but this time Mr. Dix posed Marnie first.  He untied the bikini top,
because he wanted the same challenge for the class again this time. He
posed her with her legs apart again as before, but this time he had her
pushing her hair up in back with her hands. Heads were straining to see
around him, until he turned and stepped aside. Then there was sophomoric
commotion as they saw her magnificent breasts with the ornamentation in the
nipples. 

"Class!  I'm not beyond clearing the room.  There is a waiting list to get
into my classes, so if you think I won't . . ." Mr. Dix said sternly. 

Some of the girls hit the upper arms of the guys near them to get them in
line, because they did not want to have the class ruined for themselves. 

With Marnie first, bare breasted, and curiously adorned, few students
waited by Brenda while Mr. Dix posed her. She looked over at the crowd her
mother was attracting and decided on her own to remove her top.  This
brought some of the guys back to her area.  She wanted to even things out a
bit more, and voluntarily removed her bottom.  Marnie was so preoccupied
with the students Kino-mapping her that she didn't even notice her
daughter's lewd display. 

A couple of guys, in their late teens or early twenties, fraternity types,
that seemed out of place in a figuring drawing class, were groping Marnie
all over. It was Marnie's understanding that you only Kino-mapped those
areas that you were going to draw, and that it was done with eyes closed,
but these two were doing her front and back, visually inspecting her with
lustful smiles.  They both looked over at the teacher, who had his back to
them trying to find a suitable pose for Brenda, now that she had changed
the ground rules by going nude.  When they saw that their coast was clear,
they untied the sides of the bikini bottom and tossed it aside before
Marnie could bring her hands down to stop them.  Waves of humiliation
washed down over her, as they continued their groping.  She didn't want to
ruin the session for Brenda, and although, improper liberties were being
taken with her, she was thrilled beyond compare at the naughty boys' lust
for her body. 

The next pair of guys tapped the two on the shoulder wanting to cut in.
The two groping Marnie looked at Mr. Dix, who was still facing Brenda, and
shrugged them off.  They made a beeline for Marine's snatch and ass hole
with the ridge of their hands, sawing forward and back against her lips on
the inside of her legs. Marnie went on tiptoes and placed her hands on
their heads, which were down inspecting her bald pussy.  Her body shuddered
and she came with a guttural gasp, which brought the attention of the other
group and Mr. Dix upon her.  The two guys pretended to be finishing their
mapping by going down to her feet, Marnie tried to regain her composure,
and get her hands back up to her head.  Mr. Dix looked on suspiciously for
a moment and went back to Brenda. The rest of the students knew what had
happened and tried as they could to bring her off again, but under the
watchful eye of Mr. Dix, they couldn't get much more than their fingers
gooey. 

Marnie was sweating profusely, so Mr. Dix set up a fan on low behind her to
cool her off.  This did chill her a bit, dried her off, and sent her pussy
smell wafting into the student's area.  As Marnie cooled off, the class
seemed to heat up.  There were flirtatious looks across at each other,
shifting in chairs, crossing of legs, knees moving together and apart
unconsciously, and even an occasional shifting of pants to allow for the
movements of stirring penises. When the class was finally over, Marnie was
exhausted.  They snacked on some food and drinks they brought, and waited
for the last class. 

The last class took longer to set up.  It turned out to be a painting
class. Marnie was soon to discover that it was a continuation of a class
where the students had painted a flower bloom across the canvass and left
the middle unfinished, just like Mr. Dix's canvass the night before. Mr.
Dix had Marnie go first.  He had her remove her bottom and lean over with
her hands on a small stool, legs apart, and her back swayed to thrust her
cunt lips out into view. The twenty to forty something year olds, mostly
women, came up one at a time and mapped her nether lips.  Marnie's eyes
closed and she tried to remain conscious enough not to moan out loud.  The
ministrations got her juices flowing and Mr. Dix instructed the students to
try and capture the glistening on their canvasses, as he had done on the
one he was showing them. 

Brenda peered at the goings on through an overlap of two curtains at the
back of the couch.  Kneeling, she poked her head through and closed them
around her neck with her hands underneath.  She gazed at her mother in
profile, bending over with her ass on display, tits hanging down, those
fascinating nipple rings at their tips, and her mother's expressions, which
reflected arousal.  Her reverie was broken by a nudge at her cunt.
"Vincent!" She realized.  She swatted back at him, holding the curtains
around her head with one hand. Vincent thought it was playful of her and
nuzzled her some more.  When she connected with her fingers on his muzzle,
he stopped, looked at her, looked around, and sat back panting with his
tongue hanging out. 

Brenda thought that would be enough, and went on watching her mother.  Then
three licks, one to the top inside of her left leg, then to her pussy, and
finally to the top of her right leg, caught her attention.  With the
stirrings she was experiencing at the hands of the students all day, this
warm, moist raspy tongue was the most delicious feeling she had ever felt.
She untied the sides of her bikini and pulled it aside, hoping Vincent
would think to try again.  She felt the couch push down from the weight of
his front paws on the front edge of the cushion.  Then she felt his breath
as he vigorously sniveled in her smells.  Then he started to lick in
earnest at her lips, straight up, diagonally up in both directions, and
occasionally turning his head totally sideways. 

Brenda's face turned beet red, then her expression turned to one of someone
about to go unconscious, as she gave herself over to the intense sensations
Vincent was creating between her legs.  She put her head down onto her
wrists under the curtains and muffled a scream as the sensation overtook
her and washed her body with almost intolerable pleasure. 

The juices she was producing caused Vincent to lap more insistently.  He
went to curling his tongue and trying to insert it into her cunt to lap up
the juices at their source. Brenda wanted it to stop, and she wanted it to
go on forever. She opened her knees wider, as wide as they would go, to
allow Vincent the best access to her liquid treasure.  His tongue stiffened
to enter, then snaked in alternating directions to scoop up its prize.
This was more than her inexperienced body could handle and she let out an
audible "Ohunh!" as she was coming.  She quickly pulled her head in and
muffled the following utterances on the back of her wrist. 

"Brenda, are you okay?"  She heard her mother call. 

She took a deep breath and called back through the curtain, "Yes Mom.  Just
a surprise burp, that's all."  Then she looked around at Vincent, who had
jumped up with his hind legs on the cushion edge, a glistening dark pink
erection poked out, and his front paws were on Brenda's back.  She turned
to sit out from underneath him, and he let out a loud yelp as he caught his
balance with his paws on the back of the couch.  Mr. Dix called out "Settle
down Vinnie, you'll get out soon enough." 

"Oh no, don't bark Boy."  Brenda pleaded softly.  She put her hand on his
cock trying to make a vagina with her fingers.  Vincent started to hump her
hand. Then she extended the tube by adding her other hand, when he started
to lubricate her palms with a fluid emission.  She marveled at his
strength, his pace, and the swelling coming at the base of his cock, that
he slammed into her hand.  He started to whine as he was approaching his
climax.  "Just a minute boy."  Mr. Dix called out.  Then he came, a good
quarter cup worth all over Mr. Dix's couch. 

Vincent got down and lay at the foot of Mr. Dix's chair, cleaning his cock
up, and probably trying to will his knot and erection down.  Brenda sensed
Mr. Dix would be back to check on him shortly.  She knew there was no time
to find where he kept his cleaning supplies so she used her robe to wipe up
as much of the mess as she could, then left the robe over the spot.  She
hurried to get her bikini bottom back on and only had one side tied when
she heard steps about to reach the curtain.  She dove to the floor beside
Vincent to cover up the sight of his erection with her body.  She tucked
the untied part of the suit under her hip on the floor and began petting
Vincent just as his master pulled aside the curtain. 

"I've got him calmed down now Mr. Dix.  He'll be all right for awhile."
Brenda said, sweaty and hoping he didn't notice her heart beating hard
against her chest. 

Thank you Brenda.  I hope he isn't being too much of a pest." He said,
giving his living space a once over glance before heading back to his
class. 

Meanwhile, Marnie's cunt was like a steady seeping spring, and occasionally
dripped straight to the floor.  She couldn't stop her thoughts: The first
day she was taken by Larcher and his son; the two young boys by the pool
that forced her to model for Polaroid's; the movie set and pulling the
train before a camera; the Internet story illustrations; the conference
room security camera video, someone's photography at the company picnic;
the boudoir photos from the beach; yes, she had modeled before the camera
before.  Over the months since she first ran into Larcher, she had sex with
more men than most women have in a lifetime.  She reached the lowest limits
of humiliation, and the highest level of pleasure she could ever imagine.
She had sex on her mind most of the time, and couldn't get enough of it any
more.  Her body was at the same time betraying her, while it was providing
her with a vehicle to experience pinnacles of pleasure.  If her husband and
their friends ever found out, she would lose the life she had built for
herself to this point.  She would be cast out and forced to live the life
of the slut she feared she was becoming.  "Oh somebody paint directly on my
clit with one of those brushes for a minute before I go out of my mind!"
She screamed in her head. 

"Mr. Dix, I'd like to start this all over.  I've really messed up." One of
his students said. 

"Okay Harold, but you are going to have to hurry, this class with this
model is about to end soon."  Mr. Dix cautioned. 

The man set up a new canvas and hurried up to Marnie and began to map her
rear and nether area one last time.  With his hands on her cheeks and his
thumbs on her labial lips going up and down, Marnie started to undulate her
body uncontrollably against his touch.  He opened his eyes and
instinctively put his hand up to protect his head from her bucking rear.
This put his fingers on her clitoris and Marnie let out a wail of
desperation, stiffened against his touch, and then collapsed over on the
floor in a fetal position, basking in the afterglow and embarrassment of
what she had just done in front of the students. 

Mr. Dix hurried to her side.  "Are you okay?"  He said to her, then looked
at Harold accusingly, who shrugged his shoulders as if to say, "I don't
know what happened." 

Marnie sat up.  "Yes I'm fine thank you.  It's nothing really." 

"Well class is nearly over anyway, why don't you go get dressed."  He said
to her, and then addressed the class about blending the image they were
painting, and sent them on their way. 

When he came back into his private area, he found the two of them dressed.
Brenda was fluffing the seat cushion on his couch and Marnie was fluffing
out her hair.  "Thank you both. I'll get you a check.  Assume I won't be
needing you tomorrow, unless you get a call before noon.  You were great
models. Maybe we can do this again." 

Brenda thanked him and bent down to kiss Vincent on the snout. Marnie shook
Mr. Dix's hand and smiled as sincerely as she could, considering how
embarrassed she still felt about the end of the last class. 

Once in the car, Brenda said, "Thanks Mom.  You helped me get my first
modeling job.  I think you did great too." 

"Sure honey, thanks.  I can't wait to get home and settle down into a nice
warm bath."  Marnie said. 

"Me too.  It was a long day."  Brenda added. 

"I don't know what it is about this modeling thing, but I'm dog tired."
Marnie said with a sigh. 

"Me too."  Brenda said with a giggle.

"Brenda Honey, would you come and help me with this, please?" 

"Sure Mom, what's up?" 

"Do you think I should go in pigtails or a ponytail?" 

"Gee Mom, either way is okay.  Boy you sure look great in that old
cheerleading outfit of yours.  It is amazing you can still fit into it." 

"Thanks Sweetie.  It has taken a lot of hard work and vigilance to stay the
same size as I was in college."  Marnie said appreciatively to her
daughter. 

"Do you know what anyone else is wearing tonight?"  Brenda asked. 

"No Dear.  I'm afraid we are all going to be surprised by how brave or
chicken our friends are."  Marnie replied.  "I sure hope the Brannons get
here with the pictures in time, they promised I'd have them today." 

Then Marnie's husband, Roger came into the room from his shower with a
towel around his waist and another drying his hair.  "What are you planning
to wear to your party, Dad?" Brenda asked. 

"I'm going as the basketball star that sweeps your mom off her feet. How
about you Punkin?"  He asked back. 

"I'm going as the farmer's daughter, Pappy?"  She said humorously, as she
stroked him under his chin with her index finger.  "I'm going to go get
ready. See ya."  She said, sashaying out of the room. 

"Honey, pigtails or ponytail?"  Marnie asked the birthday boy. 

"Love ya either way Honey-buns."  Roger said, right before giving her a
kiss on the lips. 

"You're no help."  She muttered.  "I'm going to check on things
downstairs." She said, as she put her hair in a ponytail, by default while
leaving the room. 

As Marnie hit the bottom step, the back doorbell rang.  When she got there
it was the caterers from Vivian's Delectable Dishes.  She held the door for
three sturdy young men, with the looks of models, but the innocence and the
demeanor of country boys.  The somewhat older Vivian followed as she
watched over them like a hawk while they hefted in the eats.  When
everything was unloaded, she went over some instructions with them, and
told Marnie she had to leave to set up two more parties, but that she was
leaving her with her three most experienced guys. 

Marnie only half listened to it all, since she was so distracted by the
three young studs in her kitchen. The tight European cut clothes, broad
shoulders, thin waists and strong butts were making her slightly
lightheaded.  "Wow, Vivian's staff is one good looking guy after another.
She must be one horny broad who hires based on looks.  How am I going to
keep my hands off of them and my mind on Roger tonight?" She mused in
thought. 

Her reverie was broken by Brenda who walked in wearing a red and white
gingham sleeveless shirt, shortened by folding the back tail back up under
the shirt, and held together in front solely by a slipknot tying of the
front tails.  With no bra on, only the tied shirttails supported her ample
young breasts. She walked around flirtatiously, admiring the finger food
that was coming on display. When she came around a counter, Marnie saw that
she was wearing modified shorts, which were cut in length up to the crotch
and up the sides to show the side of her legs and part of her ass cheeks. 

"Brenda, I don't think you can wear this tonight.  What would your father
think?"  Marnie said concerned. 

"Gee Mom."  She said quietly, grabbing her arm to have their conversation
out of the ears of the sexy men.  "This covers way more than my swimsuit." 

"Barely, Honey.  I think you should hide from your father awhile." 

"Sure Mom."  She said and continued to walk around in a seductive teenage
way. 

Marnie thought about how much she had learned about herself from her
daughter lately. She admired how comfortable Brenda was with herself at
this age, advertising her wares. Marnie had only recently given it any
serious thought of it for herself. 

The doorbell rang, in front this time.  "Brenda can you go answer that?"
Marnie called out.  "I've got to have a few more minutes with my guys."
She thought to herself. 

"It's some guy I've never seen before asking for you."  Brenda announced. 

"Okay, thanks.  You can help out in here.  I'll go see who it is." Marnie
said. 

"Dr. Powers, so good to see you.  Thank you for coming.  You're here
early." Marnie remarked. 

"Yes.  You have a nice house here.  I came early so I could have some
individual time with each of your guests first, that is if you still want
me to put on a show for your husband using hypnosis.  Will it be okay if I
hang out?" He asked. 

"Oh sure, make yourself at home.  Roger will be coming down shortly. He
will be wearing a yellow basketball uniform, and we will be bringing out
hors d'oeuvres shortly."  Marnie replied. 

As Marnie started to head back to the kitchen, the doorbell rang again.
When she answered it, it was Barbara, George, and their daughter, Susan.
George was dressed as a sheik, Barb was dressed in a revealing harem girl
outfit, and Susan was in a sleeveless white shirt and cutoff shorts.
Brenda looked out from the kitchen to see who had arrived.  When she saw it
was Susan, she came bounding out, grabbed her hand, and ran her upstairs.
Marnie asked George if he would see if Dr. Powers wanted something to
drink, and then took Barbara aside to take in the full effect of her sexy
costume. 

"Gosh Barb, you look great.  I didn't think you had it in you to come to
the party looking this sexy." 

"Oh Marnie, ever since you dragged me to that SEXY Productions thing, my
life has completely turned around.  Things have never been better with
George, I feel better about myself, and I owe it all to you." She said, as
she gave Marnie a 'thank you' hug. 

"We've got to live while we still can, Girl."  Marnie said, as she pulled
away from the sexy feel of Barbara in this costume.  "I'm going back into
the kitchen for a few more details.  Why don't you go in and say 'Hi' to
Dr. Powers." 

Upstairs, Brenda was fussing over the conservative way Susan had
interpreted their pact to dress as farmers' daughters.  "We've got to do
something about those shorts.  Get them off and let me fix them." Brenda
trimmed them like her own.  Now that bra has got to go, you don't button
the front at all, and we have to show more midriff. There are gorgeous
hunks working in the kitchen, and we have a lot of teasing to do.  It's our
job." 

"Look, I can't go without a bra.  Look, you can kind of see through the
material." 

"I'll tell you what I'll do.  You go braless, and I'll trade you tops."
They traded.  "Now you tie the front like this.  You see, one pull, and
they're free. Knowing this will make you even sexier as you parade your
stuff around tonight."  They did one last check in the mirror and headed
down to the kitchen. 

"Brenda, I don't know.  I'm not as brave about this as you are." Susan
worried. 

"Just follow my lead, Sue, you'll be great."  Brenda said reassuringly. 

When they got to the kitchen Marnie was gone.  In the interim, the back
doorbell had rung, and it was Larcher, her tormentor and blackmailer.  When
she saw him at the door she immediately led him to the basement.  "What the
hell are you doing here?"  She charged. 

"Nice to see you too, Missy."  He retorted.  "Kenneth gave me the pictures
you wanted for your husband's 40th birthday party.  He couldn't make it, so
he made me promise I'd get them to you tonight. Trouble is, I've got these
two packages, this green one and this blue one.  One has the pictures from
Brannon and the other has copies from my collection, and you know, I've
been so backed up lately, I can't seem to remember which one to give to
your hubby." 

"Don't play games with me, Larcher.  I need those pictures and I need you
to get out of here right now." 

"First let me see my favorite bald pussy.  Bend over and take off those
panties.  Okay, hand them here.  You won't be needing them tonight."  He
said as he started to stroke her nether slit.  Marnie supported herself
with her hands on her knees waiting, but not wanting, for him to stop.
When he started to put a finger in her asshole, he asked,  "Here tonight,
or in front?  Your choice." 

Marnie started to feel ill.  She turned around and put her mouth on his
musky uncut penis and started to suck.  She crouched down, feeling the
coolness of the floor below her, which was absorbing the radiant heat from
her openly stretched pussy inches above it.  She wanted to get him through
with it as soon as possible, so she reached up with her hands and massaged
his balls.  Larcher started to moan and became wobbly. She wanted to tell
him to be quiet, but he had his hands on her head to keep her there, and
for his support.  When he came, he jerked forward spilling Marnie to the
cold cement floor on her bare bottom, with her hands going back for
support.  He put his hand on his cock and continued to stroke.  Marnie
scooted her bare bottom along the cement floor to evade Larcher's after
shots, which hit the cement between her legs. 

Then she heard Roger's voice calling her name.  "You've got to get out of
here fast."  She said to Larcher.  "Coming Dear."  She yelled upstairs.
"Please leave the pictures and go." 

"Oh here you are."  Roger said, nearly running into her at the door to the
basement.  "What is going on with these costumes?" 

"What do you mean?"  Marnie said, backing the two of them back into the
kitchen. 

"I mean, I've never seen our friends so daring.  Even my brother Ron and
Sally are way out of character.  They are sharing one pair of pajamas. She
has the top and he has the bottom.  Then there is Bob as Tarzan, come on,
maybe fifty pounds less but . . . Well, Mary makes a foxy Jane.  Come out
and see."  Roger said excited. "Look there, Barb might as well be wearing a
thong bikini.  You can see everything else.  Betty looks like a prostitute
and Paul's garage sale leisure suit makes him look like her pimp." 

"Gosh you're right Honey."  Marnie said with a giggle.  "Look at Ginny with
the beige full body suit and wings.  She has to be Tinkerbell, because Dan
looks like Peter Pan."  She said to Roger as they stood looking at the
guests from the dining room.  "Oh there's the door, would you be a dear and
see who it is?" Marnie asked, starting to get preoccupied with the fact
that she was bare-assed in front of their closest friends under a very
short, flared skirt.  Before she could retreat, in walked Roger with Will
and Dee Dee dressed as a Hawaiian tourist and a hula dancer.  Dee Dee was
part Hawaiian, so her costume looked good on her darker skin.  It consisted
of a bra made out of coconut shells held in place by leather thongs and a
genuine grass skirt. She was barefoot with flowers in her hair, on a wrist,
and on one ankle.  Roger led them over to the bar where George was still
serving. Then Roger excused himself to talk to Marnie again. 

"Honey, what exactly did you put in the invitations about this costume
party anyway?" 

"Nothing really.  It just said, 'Come as sexy as you dare to show Roger and
everyone else that life really does begin at Forty'.  I had no idea that
they would get into it to this extent.  You and I look conservative, don't
we."  Marnie said in response.  "If only he knew that I am bottomless under
this.  I'm going to have to be really careful."  She cautioned herself. 

Then out walked Brenda and Susan with trays of finger food from the
kitchen. Roger looked the two of them over.  "Hey where do you think you're
going dressed like that, Young Lady?" 

"Who me?  Dad, have you looked at your friends here tonight?  Susan and I
are tame compared to them.  Give us a break.  Here, have some?" Brenda
said, stuffing her tray at him. 

"But . . . Brenda . . ." He said as she walked away into the living room to
serve the guests. 

After making the rounds of greeting each of their guests, Marnie ran into
Dr. Powers.  What do you think?  Can you put on an entertaining show with
any of these guests as subjects?"  Marnie asked. 

"So far I think everyone I've interacted with might make a good subject." 

"Well, keep at it, you could get some business from some of them, I'm sure.
I hope you are also having a good time."  She said, hopefully. "Oh here is
the birthday boy, Roger.  Honey this is Dr. Powers.  He will be giving you
a surprise later." 

"Yes we've met.  Welcome to the party.  Can I freshen that up for you?"
Roger said, as the two of them walked off to the bar. 

"Hey Mom, I think you are going to have to help us, we can't keep up with
the demand."  Brenda said in passing. 

Marnie picked up a tray with rabbit food and dip, and started into the
room. She found it a chance to be sociable without being stuck in one
conversation too long.  For those standing, it was no problem, but for
those seated on the two couches facing each other, it was a different
matter.  She realized she had made a mistake, because she had to bend and
hold the position while the guests chose the vegetables of their choice and
dip them.  Bending totally at the waist gave the guests seated on the other
couch quite a view.  Bending her knees and crouching looked unnatural.  It
was worse for the couple seated in front of the fireplace on the floor.
They could get a view while she was standing or when she crouched down to
serve them. 

When she was through with hors d'oeuvres, she switched to running drinks
out to avoid the problem.  At eight, she had planned to have Roger blow out
his candles and make the first cut of his cake so the caterers could start
planning to wind down their involvement.  It was a jovial few minutes,
because Roger and the guests were starting to get a little buzzed. Marnie
carried the cake back into the kitchen for the caterers to cut and serve on
plates.  Roger followed to wash his hands of some icing.  There at the back
door knocking was Larcher. Roger went back to investigate. 

"Well, Walter from the office.  Come on in.  What brings you here?" 

"Hi Birthday Boy from the office."  Larcher said, bringing a polite chuckle
from the two of them.  "I'm here to drop off something for your wife.  A
surprise for you, I suspect." 

As Roger walked Larcher into the kitchen, Larcher smiled as Marnie glared
at him, sending daggers from her eyes as they passed her. 

"Honey, Walter, . . . It's Walter right?  Walter here has something for
you." 

"Okay."  She said suspiciously. 

"Hey Walter why don't you stay and party a little."  Roger invited,
ignoring Marnie frantically shaking her head, mouthing "No!", and waving
her hands from side to side to get his attention. 

"Well Sir, it looks like a costume party, and I really didn't come
prepared." 

"Nonsense.  You are in your security uniform.  With how diverse the
costumes are here tonight, no one would be the wiser." 

"Well, I've got to figure what to do with my son Jeff in the car, and I'd
only consider it if I can help out in some way."  Larcher replied. 

"Why don't you help me at the bar."  Roger proposed. 

"Why don't I take over the bar duties for you, so you can party, Sir."
Larcher said. 

"Perfect." 

Marnie slumped her shoulders and looked totally defeated.  Larcher turned
and smiled at her as he went out to his car.  In he came with a bag and his
son Jeff.  He took out fifty bucks and handed it to him telling him to take
out the two girls for some fun, but to be back by eleven.  Jeff went over
to Brenda to invite them.  Brenda and Susan were holding trays while the
caterers were putting plates of cake, saucers of ice cream, and silverware
on them.  Brenda contorted her body so she could lean in and whisper to
Susan, to tell her that it would be okay, that Jeff was empty upstairs, and
they would have fun toying with him for a couple of hours. 

Jeff eagerly walked out with them into the dining room.  They turned to
tell him to wait for them there.  He said, "What happens if I pull these?"
while holding a hand on each of the pull ties. 

"Don't you dare, Jeff Larcher."  Brenda threatened. 

"You'd better hang on to those trays so you don't ruin your mother's
oriental carpet."  He said, then with simultaneous pulls, he pulled the
knots undone. 

The two girls let out a shocked "Oh!" in unison and surprise. 

He paused and laughed at his handiwork.  The shirts were loose and
unbuttoned, their breasts were now pretty much exposed.  Then he turned
them toward the living room and then goosed and pinched them as they danced
and hopped away from him into the crowd, bobbling their breasts under their
shirts and moving their shirttails aside.  Before they could retreat, the
guests that were near, started to reach for the cake and ice cream.  They
had to stand there with their breasts halfway exposed while the guests
emptied heir trays. 

Brenda caught her dad's eye who was trying to focus on the girls from
across the room.  "Quick Sue, we've got to get out of here fast." They
turned, walked quickly into the dining room, leaned the trays upside the
table, and retied their tops as they entered the kitchen. "Jeff you are
really going to get it this time." Brenda said, angry and annoyed, trying
her best not to laugh. 

Marnie went looking for Larcher who was getting an orientation from Roger
at the bar.  "You know, Sir, before I get started here, I'm going to have
to use the rest room.  Do you mind?" 

"No, of course not.  Marnie here, can show you where it is."  Roger
volunteered. 

Marnie took Larcher to the downstairs guest bathroom.  It was occupied and
Tinkerbell was on deck.  Marnie reluctantly took Larcher upstairs at his
request.  Instead of following her to the bathroom she wanted to lead him
to, he detoured into what he thought was the master bedroom.  When Marnie
turned back to find him, she found him looking around her private space
that she shared with Roger every night. 

"Please go.  This is an important, once in a lifetime, evening for my
husband. I've planned it for weeks.  I've even hired a hypnotist to provide
entertainment.  You're not going to fit in.  If you ruin his birthday, I'll
live to see you suffer some how.  Please go away now." Marnie implored him.

"This is your bedroom?  This is your bed?" 

"Please go!  I got you off already.  Why are you doing this?" 

"You don't know which package to give him yet.  And, since you are being so
ungrateful, I want you to take your bra off.  But, because I am such a nice
guy, I'm going to let you do it in the bathroom." 

While she was in the bathroom crying, pondering her fate, and removing her
bra, Larcher placed a radio-controlled camera on her armoire facing their
bed.  Then he pulled out some ropes from his bag.  Marnie came back into
the room, cradling her breasts in her arms, feeling naked, even with the
sleeveless jersey on. 

"Get over here.  I have a birthday present of my own for your husband."  He
said forcefully.  "Stand up beside the bed here and spread'em." 

"What are you going to do?" 

"I'm getting you ready for my little birthday present for good O'l Roger.
Now bend over." 

Larcher tied her hands together, ran the two ends under the bed, around the
foot and the head of the bed on the side she was standing against, then
tied the ends to her ankles.  This position held her bent forward over the
side of the bed, with her knees locked against the side and her legs spread
wide.  If she pulled on her hands, it spread her legs.  If she pulled her
legs together, it pulled her over tighter across the bed. 

Larcher pulled her skirt up and commented on the flower petals of her
vulva. Then he looked around and found some Vaseline, took a dollop, and
placed it in and around her anus. 

"Hey you gave me a choice."  Marnie protested. 

"It's not for me, Missy."  Larcher retorted, then he put a gag in her
mouth. 

He started fingering her open pussy.  Marnie tried to rise up in protest,
but the position of her outstretched arms only allowed her to raise her
head up and down, not turn it to the sides or shake it "No". 

"Hey I told you, 'I always look out for you.'  You'll thank me for helping
you get ready."  He said, as he slid out his nightstick and started to
slowly use it to bring her close to climaxing.  Then he pulled it out,
wiped it on her skirt, and put it away. 

Marnie tried again to turn and see him, but she couldn't quite get her head
around, besides he was now placing a sleeping mask over her eyes. He patted
her gaping pussy a couple of times more and left her open and vulnerable to
anyone who would happen by. 

Larcher returned to the bar.  He set up a Watchman television under the
counter and tested the signal from the bedroom.  "I hope none of the
neighbors happen to be switching through channel seven tonight." He thought
humorously to himself.   He looked around and figured out who the hypnotist
was because he had no theme in his dress.  Dr. Powers noticed him looking
at him and walked over to talk to Larcher. When he got there, Larcher asked
if he would watch the bar for him for a few minutes, because he wanted to
get something to eat before the caterers were gone. 

When Larcher got to the kitchen, he found the three men all but done, just
waiting patiently for their ride.  "You know, the hostess has instructed me
to tell you that she has a tip prepared for you upstairs in the master
bedroom. There is one condition though.  You can dally in any hole you
want, but you must shoot in the rear most hole, if you get my meaning.  The
regular hole is for the birthday boy." 

Their eyes were wide.  They couldn't believe what they were hearing. 

"Oh, and be quick about it.  Birthday Boy will be up shortly to have his
present.  He wouldn't like it if he knew how much she was willing to spend
on your tips."  Larcher added. 

The three stole away upstairs swiftly but quietly.  "This way." One pointed
out, when he discovered Marnie's exposed inverted "V" from her splayed
position staring at him from the bed.  The three squeezed in at the door to
see.  They were stunned.  They couldn't believe their luck.  They
approached cautiously, as if she could snare them.  Then they gently
stroked her legs and rear. 

"Nice legs."  One remarked.  "Nice butt!"  "Look, I've never seen a
completely shaved one."  The others added. 

"This is great Miss.  Thank you."  One guy said as he stood between her
legs, looking at her love zone, rubbing his cock through his pants. 

Marnie tried to move her head.  All she could manage was an up and down.
With her eyes covered from their view, they took it as "You're welcome." 

One guy crawled on the bed next to her.  "Look at this nice trim stomach.
What's this no bra?  I could swear . . ." He recalled  "Can we look at your
breasts too?" 

Marnie tried to move again, but it could be interpreted as an enthusiastic
"Yes" if you wanted it to be so. 

"Look guys, these are nice, so full and big.  Lady you are blessed with a
nice body."  The guy to her side said. 

The third guy was now on the other side.  "No, your husband, Birthday Boy,
is blessed."  He said.  "Hey guys, she has tie down rings on her tits." 

The two guys at her sides started to play with her tits, in particular, her
nipples and her new rings, flipping them around, while the first guy pulled
down his pants and started to rub his shaft along her mons Veneris and
lower belly.  Then he slid it in her pussy for some moaning and groaning. 

Marnie thought to herself, "I wanted to take these guys on, but not like
this. Well okay boys, just don't leave me hanging for god's sakes." 

Just as she decided to get into it, he pulled out and worked it painfully
into her rear.  Within a few short strokes, he was shooting his warm
deposit into her rectum.  When he was through, he went to recover, taking
the place of the guy on her right on the bed. 

The second guy stood and admired the well-toned legs and rear Marnie
presented. "Boy this is a real nice butt.  I bet it likes to be spanked." 

Marnie's head reared up again.  "Boy she is into everything."  Then he
started to mildly spank on a cheek a few times, then on the other.  He was
pausing occasionally to watch the color change and the flesh wobble.  He
was working his way down her legs when the third guy piped up, "Com'on Man,
we've got to get out of here before Birthday Boy shows up for his present."

The second guy took out his cock, at this insistence, and started to saw
the underside up along the crack of Marnie's ass cheeks to harden it before
plunging in for the juice.  He worked quickly at the third guy's prodding,
and pulled out just as Marnie was ready to cave into an orgasm.  Then
Marnie heard footsteps, but no one was talking. 

The owner, Vivian, was in the room casing out the situation.  Marnie heard
whispering, then a different kind of touch on her left breast and rosy
rear. The second guy went back to sawing his cock in her crack and then
poked it in her rear for his finale. 

Next there was waiting, while she heard rustling.  She imagined that they
were robbing her, until she felt a female hand tying shoestrings to her
nipple rings.  Then all at once there was someone lying next to her on her
right, lying on their back.  Someone was between the legs of this person
and another was on the other side of the bed by her outstretched arms.  The
third guy was at her vortex rubbing his cock up and down the inside of her
inner legs at her pussy.  Then the shoestrings went taut, and the third guy
found a home for his cock in her snatch.  He started riding her, holding on
to the shoestrings as reigns, like he was guiding a buckboard during an
Oklahoma land rush. 

Marnie realized it was the woman next to her, when her right hand went to
cup Marnie's right breast.  One man was between Vivian's legs and the other
was massaging her tits making her groan. 

The third guy inside Marnie was a good fuck, but the pain from the laces
was enough to cut her efforts at cumming off at the pass. Unless he were to
stop pulling on the laces right then, he would surely leave her hanging.
He pulled out, like the others and deposited his frustration in her rear
hole as well, leaving her itching for relief at both openings. 

Vivian came putting her hand over her mouth to muffle the sound.  They all
quickly got dressed and slipped out of the house unnoticed. 

Meanwhile, Larcher had told Dr. Powers that he had instructions from the
Hostess to start without her, as she was tied up for awhile.  "She was
hoping that you'd be able to put everyone under.  Is that going to be
possible?" 

"I'm pretty sure I'll be able to do so, yes."  Dr. Powers responded. 

"Great.  Then for his birthday, the women are to do a sensual number
individually for Birthday Boy.  He can get excited, but she wants him stuck
so he can't touch any of them.  To keep the husbands from interfering,
maybe you could figure out something for them.  The point is, she wants him
really primed for what she has in store for him later."  Larcher
instructed. 

"We can work something out I'm sure."  Dr. Powers responded confidently. 

Dr. Powers put Roger under first.  He entertained and distracted Roger's
guests by putting Roger through some typical parlor tricks to amuse and
amaze them. While he had their rapt attention, he put them under as well.
When everyone was sufficiently under for him to direct their behavior, he
instructed the women to believe they were in a contest, that their husbands
were their personal coaches, and that their coaches wanted them to win very
much.  They were instructed to dance as seductively as possible in front of
the birthday boy. They could do anything they wanted, but were not allowed
to touch him.  Anyone, who made Roger cum, would be a winner.  Then Roger
was made to think he was super-glued to his chair. 

Barbara was brought up first and she began a seductive imitation of a belly
dance.  George started cheering her on.  "Com'on Honey, you can do it."  He
got up and pulled down Roger's uniform shorts to his ankles.  Then sat down
to cheer his wife on some more.  Then he got up again and pulled Roger's
briefs down as well.  Barbara tried every move she could think of,
including the slow removal of clothing at her husband's insistence, until
she was dancing, crawling, and undulating on the floor in front of Roger,
masturbating and cumming, trying to get Roger to erupt.  It was only with
Dr. Powers' assurance that she would get another chance that Barbara agreed
to give up the floor for someone else to try. 

Larcher stopped watching Marnie and the caterers, and was now video taping
the evening's entertainment, but was careful not to tape when Dr. Powers
was giving instructions. 

One by one, the wives tried their best to get Roger to cum.  One by one,
the husbands competitively cheered, barked instructions, and implored their
wives to seduce Roger into climaxing without touching him.  Each tried at
first to act in character with their costume.  It gave them a context to
work from. Tinkerbell tried to will Roger to cum by sprinkling glitter on
his erection and crotch.  Husband Dan couldn't help himself, and started to
rub his crotch through his costume.  Dr. Powers went with that and allowed
each of the men to do what comes naturally, as long as, they didn't cum
until they were with their wives again at home. 

Roger looked to be in shock, when his sister-in-law, Sally, danced out of
her pajama top, bra and then panties.  Mary even hopped around like
Cheetah, squatting her cunt open and flopping her breasts around Roger, as
she hooped and squealed in his ears.  Dee Dee danced the hula like she knew
what she was doing.  Husband Will came up behind her and pulled her panties
down from under her grass skirt and she resumed after stepping out of them.
The top of her coconut bra seemed to come undone on its own, and she helped
it off the rest of the way by untying it in the back, letting her perky
handfull sized tits swim free.  Betty danced down to just her silk scarf,
which she partially squatted over, while sawing it across her clitoris.
She came a couple of times in what appeared to be surprise orgasms, as she
closed then opened her eyes, emitting soft feminine "Oooo's" as she came in
shudders. 

Each continued on her own rendition of what she thought would be sexy, with
suggestions from their coach husband.  Each came several times, and all
looked exhausted at the point that Dr. Powers asked them to wait for
another turn. The men were going nuts, being allowed to be turned on, but
mentally prevented from cumming. Never was there a room filled with hornier
people at one time. 

Dr. Powers took them all down deeper and had them rest a minute while he
conferred with Larcher.  They decided to have the men line up side by side.
Then he had the wives stand in front of the man, besides her own husband,
that she would most like to go out with, if she were not married.  Dr.
Powers had to add the caveat that it could not be Roger either.  When three
wanted Dan, he had them pick their second or third choice.  Nobody seemed
to pick Bob, so he convinced Barbara, who was slow in deciding that he was
really the man of her dreams. 

Next, he had the women help this man in front of them out of their costume.
The men were then instructed to put on the costume of the husband whose
wife stood before them.  Then he had the women put back on the costume of
the actual wife of the man they stood before. Finally, he had these new
pairs cuddle with each other, while awaiting further instructions. 

Larcher asked him if he could keep them that way for fifteen minutes.
"Okay, but only if I can get a copy of that tape." 

"You got it" Larcher responded and took Dr. Powers' card. 

Then Larcher went upstairs.  He stood at the door gazing at Marnie's bound
form.  "I hope you saved some of that for Birthday Boy." Then he went to
the armoire and retrieved the radio camera, and put it in his bag. 

Marnie lowered herself as far as she could go on the bed to hide the nipple
rings from Larcher's view, sticking her rear out slightly more. Larcher
went around to the front, took off the sleeping mask, and looked her in the
eyes. Marnie looked up at him with a worried "What now" look.  Then he took
the gag out and put it in the bag. 

"Larcher, I've got to cum.  Those men were so quick, and then they would
put it in my rear.  I bet you told them to do that." 

"Now, aren't you glad I prepared you for them?  I always look out for you,
don't I?" 

"God Larcher, I've got to cum bad.  Untie me.  I'll do it myself." 

"That's Roger's job.  He'll be right up.  Because I like you, I'll check
you for leaks back there."  Larcher went around behind her and dabbed her
with a Kleenex.  Then he worked her up again till she was panting and
forcing out occasional "Oooo's" every few exhales.  He patted her pussy a
couple of times and said he would send up Birthday Boy.  Then he put the
green wrapped package in her mouth, saying, "Did you guess right?"  Then he
left. 

When he returned to the living room, Dr. Powers was waiting nervously.
"We've got to send Birthday Boy up for his special Birthday present, and
send this crowd on its way."  Larcher directed. 

"I don't want to be here when they come to."  Dr. Powers insisted. 

"Well, can you do it so they all come around at the same time when you're
gone?" 

"Oh sure, but I'm going to have to ask you to say "One" when it is time." 

Dr. Powers had Roger get dressed and believe that he had thanked everyone
and said good night.  He gave him amnesia for why he was so horny.  Before
sending him upstairs, Larcher insisted that he be given the suggestion that
he could try coming all he wanted in his wife's cunt, but would come to
realize that he can only cum in her rear hole. Then he was awakened and
bounded up the stairs to his waiting bride. 

Dr. Powers started bringing the group back from trance, (Ten).  He had them
remember wishing Roger and Marnie good night, with appropriate "Thank
you's" (Nine).  But, they would not remember anything else from being in
trance, (Eight) nor why they were in a different costume, (Seven).  They
would all feel a need to go home right away, (Five).  They would remember
having a wonderful time, the best they have ever had, (Four).  They would
open their eyes and be fully awake when they heard the bartender's voice
say "One", (Three).  They were now ready to open their eyes, (Two).  And,
he stopped and slipped out the door.  Larcher had been setting up the radio
camera on the dining room table aimed at the living room, with the Watchman
in the kitchen. 

As he was tuning in the room to its best clarity, in walked Brenda, Susan,
and Jeff.  "What's . . .?"  Brenda started to ask. 

"Shhh.  I'll be right back."  Larcher said, as he went through the dining
room peeking into the living room and said, "One," forcefully, and ran back
into the kitchen.  All four heads squeezed in to watch. First Susan, then
Brenda noticed that no one was in their original costume. 

Each couple looked at each other and blushed.  Then they went pale, when
they realized this new person with them was wearing their spouse's costume.
Then general panic set in when they each realized they were wearing someone
else's costume as well.  Everyone was so embarrassed that they quickly
sorted out who they were going home with and started heading for the door.
Barbara and George were last to leave, and the quartet could tell they were
looking around for Susan. 

"Sue you'd better go.  I'll call you tomorrow."  Brenda coached. 

Susan met her parents in the dining room, and was heard to say as her voice
faded, "What is going on . . . ?" 

"So Walter, did you have a hand in this?  Like I need to ask."  Brenda
asked. 

"It was part of your mother's entertainment planned for the evening. That's
all."  He replied.  "Now, why don't the three of us go for some ice cream
while your mother reenacts those boudoir pictures for your dad upstairs,
shall we?"

"Welcome home my favorite forty-year-old."  Marnie said, greeting Roger at
the door with a kiss and a hug.  "How was your day?"

"It was a little strange.  How was my favorite cheerleader's day?"  He
said, holding her in his arms around her low back.

"I've got to ask you, Honey, what exactly happened Saturday while I was
waiting for you upstairs?  I've had a call from everyone, except Barb,
telling me what a great time they had, but each of them asked in their own
way, 'what happened while they were too drunk or passed out.'  It's kind of
spooky."

"All I remember is how cool our friends were that night, how daring they
can be, and that I had the best time with them that I can ever remember.
Why don't you call Barb? Maybe she was not as out of it as the rest of the
group."

"I'll do that.  I'll do it right now."  She said, giving Roger a peck on
the cheek.

"Hello, Susan?  Hi, it's Marnie, is your mom around?"

"Gosh am I glad you called.  My mom has been acting kind of weird lately.
I think she needs a good friend right now.  I'm walking to her with the
phone now.  It all started with the party. Here she is.  Bye."

"Hello?"  Barbara answered.

"Hey Barb, it's me.  What's up?"

"Marnie?  Oh Marnie, I need to talk to you.  Can we go out for a drink or
something?"

"Sure Barb, what is it?"

"Marnie, I can't talk now on the phone.  Would you go out with me for a
little bit?"

"Sure Barb, when would you like?"

"Is now okay?"

"Sure, I suppose so.  I'll be right over."  Marnie said, and then hung up.

"Honey, I'm going to have to go out with Barb to get the answers.  She
sounded too freaked out to talk on the phone.  See you later."  She said,
leaned over the seated Roger, and planted a kiss before leaving.

When Marnie drove up to George and Barbara's house, Barbara was sitting on
her stoop holding a coat tightly around herself.  When she saw Marnie's
car, she started jogging to it before she even had it parked.

"Hi Barb."

"Hi Marnie.  Thanks.  Please drive."

"Where do you want to go?"

"Anywhere people won't recognize us."

"Barb, what's wrong?  You're not acting like yourself.  Saturday you were
telling me about the wonderful changes in your life, and now you're acting
like you're a victim of something.  Tell me what's going on with you."

"Marnie, what happened Saturday night?  I've got to know."

"That's funny, I was going to ask you the same thing.  I was upstairs.
When I came down, everyone was gone."

"You mean you don't know?"  Barbara said fighting back tears.  "I've got to
find out.  I just have to know."

"You're starting to scare me Barb.  Tell me what you do know."

"Marnie, I have been in complete control of my life, all my life.  You know
I don't drink too much.  Except when I am asleep, I am conscious of
everything, every decision, every action I make.  The SEXY Productions
thing was fun and exciting, because I made a conscious decision to let it
happen and experience new things, but I could have stopped it whenever I
wanted to.  I appreciated your getting me to the point that I could let go
a little and experience a different slice of life."

"None of what you're telling me explains anything about why you are so
upset right now."

"Marnie, I can't remember part of the evening.  The last thing I remember
is wishing Roger 'Happy Birthday'.  At the end of the evening, I realized
that we had all switched costumes."

"That sounds like it could have been fun."

"It seems like it was fun, but Marnie, by the time I realized we had
switched, I was in Mary's 'Jane' costume."

"Yeah, so?"

"Marnie, Mary is a 'B' cup, and I am a 'C' cup.  Her suede costume was way
too small on top.  My breasts were showing out the sides in all
directions."

"Barbara, you were pretty much showing it all in the harem costume as it
was.  You were hot girl."

"You don't get it.  The loin covering was just that, no panties, no
nothing. Except for a couple of triangular patches, and a chamois along my
crotch, I was totally naked in front of our friends."

"Barbara, you basically had a thong itty bitty bikini on under the
see-through material of your costume.  I don't see how it matters to this
degree.  I was shocked at how brave you were in the first place."

"Okay, even if I give you that, how did I come to be in Mary's 'Jane'
costume, and how did Bob end up in George's sheik's costume, and how did
George end up in Will's Hawaiian garb, you see what I mean?"

"You all played a game."

"What game?  How did we change?  Where did we change?  What else might we
have done? God Marnie, I can't remember."  Barbara said bursting into
tears.

"Barb, take it easy.  You were my last hope to find out, but I think I just
figured who could tell us even better.  I've just got to pull over and get
to a phone.  Don't worry, we'll find out what you all did to have so much
fun."

"Thanks Marnie."

They pulled into a diner.  Marnie called Dr. Power's office and learned
from the answering service that he went out of town and did not know when
he would be calling in.  Then she called Roger's building to see if
security personnel would answer the phone.  She asked for Larcher's phone
number, but was told that they couldn't give out that kind of information
over the phone. The person did agree to have Larcher call them at the pay
phone's number, if Larcher could be located.

They waited over coffee by the phone, and worried over anyone that got near
it, for fear they would tie it up when Larcher tried to call back.  Marnie
tried to cheer Barbara up by emphasizing the positives of her recent
transformation into more daring, experiencing of life, and tried to keep
her mind off of the dark hole from Saturday causing her so much anxiety
now.  Eventually, the pay phone rang. They knew it was for them and rushed
to answer it.  Barbara tried anxiously to hear the other side of the
conversation, by putting her ear as close as she could to the backside of
the phone.

The gist of it was, that Larcher was willing to meet with them, but only if
they came to where he was, at an establishment called "Jiggles" five miles
away.  He said he would meet them inside, because there never was a cover
charge for ladies.  Besides, he pointed out, it was Ladies' Night, so
drinks were only fifty cents for them, and if they made it in by about
seven-thirty, they still would be able to fill up on happy hour food until
eight.

Jiggles wasn't a place Marnie nor Barbara would have picked to go into if
they were on their own.  It was brightly lit outside and no windows, so
they couldn't get a flavor for the atmosphere inside.  A guy in the foyer
nonchalantly waved them by as they entered.  The first thing they saw was
Larcher waiting at the bar for a drink.

"Hi, Ladies.  Nice to see you.  Let me get this here and we can find a
table over there."  He was pointing to a table to their right.  He put his
drink down on the side facing the front and went around to the side facing
the back to hold out chairs for the two ladies.  Barbara was too anxious to
ask him her questions to notice the clientele, but Marnie noticed that it
was a shade too redneck for her comfort.

"So what can old Walter do for you ladies?"

"Larcher I told you on the phone why we are here.  We need you to tell us
what went on Saturday night while I was upstairs."  Marnie said coolly.

"Could you please tell us about the costume changing.  I'd really
appreciate it if you let me know."  Barbara asked with her politest
demeanor.

"Sure, why not.  At one point in the evening, you were given the
opportunity to trade for the costume you wished you had worn.  There was
some negotiating, but it all worked out so everybody got a chance to try on
a different one, but then everyone kind of left at the same time without
changing back."  He explained.

Barbara scrunched up her eyes and face, indicating she either didn't buy it
or it was too full of holes for her satisfaction.  "Please tell me more
about it, like where did we change and things." Barbara asked again.

"Larcher, you know more than you are letting on."  Marnie started to
challenge, when a scantily clad cocktail waitress interrupted her to take
their drink orders.  "Oh, a white wine I guess."

"Me too."  Barbara added.

"Now, come clean Larcher, what really happened?"  Marnie insisted.

"Hey wait a second, you ladies came to me for answers, and you insult me by
not believing what I say . . ."

"She really didn't mean anything by it, please go on, we really want to
know." Barbara interceded.

"I don't know, you are asking something of me, but you don't offer to do
anything in return."  

"What could we possibly tell you in return?"  Barbara asked.

"I didn't say 'tell me', I said 'do' something in return."

"Larcher, don't go there."  Marnie cautioned threateningly.

"Now Missy, you've got it all wrong.  Why don't you enter the amateur night
contest for me?  If either of you wins the cash, you split it with me and I
tell you all that I know."

At this, both ladies looked around the place carefully, realizing that it
was filling up and that there was a stage on the other side of the large
room behind them.

"On no, nice try Larcher.  Com'on, we're outta here."  Marnie said,
grabbing Barbara's arm and starting to stand.

"I have a video."  Larcher said teasingly.

"Marnie, wait.  What do you mean a video?"  Barbara asked, drawing in a
deep breath while blinking to better focus on what he just said and sat
back down for the moment.

"I mean, you all put on a pretty good show, and I have it all on tape."  He
said, pulling out a super eight tape from his pocket and moving it
temptingly in front of them.

Barbara and Marnie had the same idea and both grabbed for it, but were
foiled by Larcher's anticipation and reflexes.

"What is on that tape?"  Barbara demanded.

"Let's just say, a lot more than it would take to win this here amateur
contest."

"Oh my god Marnie, what am I going to do?"

"Here's the deal.  You enter and try your best, and I show you the tape.
You enter and you win, and I give you the tape.  Now, isn't that more than
an even shake?"

"Marnie would you do it for us?  You could see the tape and tell me what is
on it."

"No way sister.  Even if I were to fall for this ludicrous 'deal', I
wouldn't do it alone, and let you off the hook.  We either do it together
or not at all. Com'on, let's go."

"No wait.  Can't we talk about it?  I've just got to know what is on that
tape."  Barbara said to Marnie, while looking on anxiously at the tape
Larcher was waving again.

"Actually Ladies, it's not like it is for the regular dancers who dance
down to nothing, it is a wet tee-shirt contest.  All of the contestants are
amateurs, and the sponsors provide the tee shirts.  From what I've seen,
both you ladies would fill out a tee shirt rather nicely.  You'd definitely
have a shot. Remember I get half the cash and you get the video."

"Can we talk about this privately for awhile?"  Marnie asked.

"Sure Ladies, I'll be at the bar."

"Why don't you dance Barb, and tell me what's on that tape.  You're
probably on it, not me." Marnie challenged.

"Oh Marnie, you're braver than I am about something like this. Couldn't you
do it as a friend?" Barbara asked again.

Marnie was drowned out by music that started up as the lights went down in
the audience.  Two dancers came out and started to dance.  Then they went
to the back of the stage while two other dancers came out in front and
danced.  Marnie and Barbara turned their chairs completely around and
watched in horror and amazement at the professional performances.  The
first two traded places with the second two, and danced in front for a
little bit and exited the stage, while the other two danced in front for
the ending of the song.  Then they left backstage just as the music ended.

"See what I mean, this isn't for us Barb.  Let's go."

"No wait, let's check it out some more."  Barbara said.

Then the music went on to another song and one dancer came out and danced
for several numbers, removing her costume, and saving the last song for a
totally nude performance, showing grace, stamina, athleticism and
seductiveness. Marnie and Barbara, watched her carefully work the crowd,
move her breasts, open her legs, play it coy with those laying money on the
edge of the stage. They admired her confidence, her self-assurance, and her
poise.

"How can we compete with that?"  Marnie asked.

"We wouldn't be.  There would be other amateurs like us, and we would have
tee shirts on." Barbara said, unwittingly talking it up for herself.

The second dancer did pretty much the same thing except her costume,
choreography, and body mechanics, which differed from the first.  Her
breasts were a little larger, but still not as big as Marnie's or
Barbara's, which gave the two a small measure of satisfaction.

"You know, in drama classes back in college they used to tell us that if we
had stage freight, all we had to do was picture the audience in their
underwear and we'd be fine."  Barbara offered.

"Yeah, that would put us all in underwear, wouldn't it."  Marnie said,
causing them to giggle nervously.

The third dancer was less a dancer and more an undulating sex machine. Her
last number was almost exclusively done on the floor.

"Look, this place is packed to the gills.  These women in the audience look
kind of young compared to us.  Do you suppose they are the other
competitors?" Barbara asked a little worried.

"Who else would they have to do it?  Wouldn't it be great though, if you
and I were the only competitors?  We'd see the tape and one of us would
walk away with it."  Marnie thought out loud.  "What am I thinking.  We
can't do this, what would our husbands think."

"What would our husbands think if the stuff on that tape is as bad as Mr.
Larcher says it is?"  

The last dancer really got the crowd primed.  She had a sense about her
that appealed to the women as well as the men in the establishment, and
brought the loudest applause by far.  Her breasts appeared natural, like
dancers one and two.  It was obvious that dancer number three had store
bought breasts.

Then an announcer got on a microphone on the stage and announced the
amateur contest for 9:00.  He indicated that all entrants be signed in by
8:45.  There was going to be a five hundred dollar cash prize for first
place, a trip for two to a Club Med in the south of France, airfare not
included, and a fifty dollar gift certificate to the lingerie store, Sweet
Nothings.  Second and third place were each to get the gift certificates
and one hundred dollars cash.  All entrants would get to keep their tee
shirts.

"We're going to do it aren't we Barb?"  Marnie boldly said resigned to it.

"Do you think we should?"  Barbara asked attempting to have it seem to be
by Marnie's impetus.

"Com'on Barb, you aren't going to let me out of here without seeing that
tape and you're not going to get me to do it without you doing it with me.
I need a stiff drink."

Barbara signaled for service, and they ordered double martinis. Larcher
followed the server over to the table.

"I smell cash coming my way.  You gals are going to do great.  You might be
a little more seasoned than the others I've seen, but you are definitely
the best looking.  All you have to do is show them how hot you are, and
you'll walk away with it, guaranteed."

Marnie and Barbara had a sickened look on their faces as the reality of it
started to sink in deeper.

"Marnie, talk to me about living life more, trying new things, and all that
some again, would you please?"

"I need another drink.  Oh Miss."  Marnie got in an order for another
round, while the music played and journeyman female dancers kept the crowd
entertained on stage.

Larcher was off talking to one of the dancers from earlier, the one with
the most applause.  Then he came back to the table.  "Okay Ladies.  I've
arranged for you to get a leg up on the competition.  Come with me."  He
said, and then waited for them to guzzle their drinks.

Larcher led them to the fourth dancer, who took them in turn to a room in
back for the professional dancers.  She sat down in front of them at a
vanity and said,  "Hi, I'm Gina.  Let me see what we can do about you two.
Would you please take off your clothes?"

Barbara looked at Marnie in horror and pulled her jacket around herself
again tightly.  Marnie looked back at Gina with a disgusted resigned look
and remained motionless, until Gina said, "Ladies, I'm here to help,
really. You're gonna need to have those clothes off for the tee shirts
anyway."

Marnie started to take off her blouse as she asked,  "Why are you doing
this?"

"Well, Walter has been good to me, he even got me this great job when I was
really down and out, and I try to return him the favors when I can.  You'll
be up against primarily, 18-25 year-old's, and he wanted to level the
playing field.  So, what are your names?"

"I'm Marnie and this is my friend Barbara."

"Barbara, you'll need to get undressed too, if you want me to help."

At that, Barbara opened and slid her coat off.  Then she unbuttoned her top
trying to catch up to Marnie.

"Now the bras, let's see what we have to work with."  Gina said with a
glint of anticipation in her eyes.  "Nice, real nice, both of you.  We
definitely have something to work with here.  How old are you?"

"We're in our thirties."  Marnie offered for the two of them.  Barbara
looked at her with the hint amusement since they were both turning forty
shortly.

"Now the bottoms."  Gina said.  "Would you both turn around a couple of
times? Good, very good.  Well I have to say you both have very nice
appealing bodies. You have done very well for yourselves in keeping up your
appearances."  She said, causing the two ladies, naked except for their
panties, to blush at the twenty-two year old's compliments.

 Then in walked a mousy man unannounced with a couple of clipboards. Marnie
and Barbara stepped back instinctively and covered their breasts with their
arms.

"Gina," he said, "are these two competing?"

"Yes Don.  They need to sign up and get their shirts.  Can we do it in
here?"

"Sure Hun, why not."  He said, handing a clipboard and a pen to Marnie, and
another clipboard and pen from behind his ear to Barbara.

The two took the clipboards with one hand, trying to keep their breasts
covered with their other, waiting for him to leave.  "Hurry Ladies, we've
got work to do."  Gina urged.

When they realized that the man was going to stand there waiting for them
to fill out the forms, they tried their best to turn and do so out of his
view. He surprised them by coming around to their front to point out
required and optional information.  When they were done, they handed the
clipboards back with one hand again, but he didn't take them, saying that
they needed to read the other side and sign a disclaimer.  Marnie resigned
herself to just read it and sign in front of him, warming up to the
evening's event.  Barbara started to turn, but decided to stay put as well,
following Marnie's lead.

As he left, Gina asked,  "Can you put Marnie and Barbara down last, we are
not as ready as the others?"

"Sure Doll, for you anything."  He said, and left.

"Okay, we've got to do some things to make you stand out from the rest.
The others will be wearing cutoffs, bikini bottoms, or thongs, or things
they don't mind getting wet in.  I think you two should wear something more
provocative like smoke colored pantyhose.  Why don't you take off those
panties and I'll see what I can find."

"Gee, I hadn't thought about the bottoms.  I don't think I can do this
without at least my panties." Barbara protested.

"Me too."  Added Marnie.

"Well, it won't be as effective, but I'll respect your decision.  Here, you
try these, and you these." Gina said.

The ladies tried on the pantyhose, and except for the floral print of
Barbara's panties showing through, they looked like matching teammates.
Then in walked Don with some shirts.  The ladies covered just the front of
their breasts with their hands this time.

"Here, you can try these on first, but they might be a little too tight."
He said handing them a shirt each.  It was getting so close to the contest,
Marnie led the two of them by putting on the tee shirt without any further
attempts at modesty.  Barbara followed suit, but not without taking an
irregular breath or two in the process.  "No, I think the next size up,
don't you Gina?"

"Yes, we don't want these nice sized tits crushed, they won't show their
natural fullness."  She said.

The man gave them new shirts and left after they were satisfied with the
size. "I'll try to have someone knock when you're on, will that work for
you, Gina?"

"Thanks Don, you're a prince."  She said, as he walked out the door.  "I
think it will be best for you two to go on last.  We don't want to tip our
hand, and the audience will get tired of a lot of the same thing.  They
always want something better than what they have already seen.  By the time
Don says, 'and last but not least,' they will want you to be the best they
have seen that evening.  You saw how it worked for me earlier, didn't you?"
She said, getting looks of intense interest from her two students.  "Now
look in the mirror. Don't you two look sexy?"  Gina asked proudly.

They looked at themselves, then each other, and did seem pretty pleased.  

"Well aside from some makeup, that I'll help you with, we should try one
more thing.  The other contestants will be out there barefoot, or in
sneakers that they feel okay about getting wet.  You two are going out in
high heels.  It will set you apart from them and will show off your nicely
toned legs beautifully.  Lets see if we can find the right sizes back in
here."  She said rummaging in a closet that ran along most of one wall.
She came up with a yellow pair with open toe and ankle straps, which she
gave to Barbara to match her blond hair, and a light blue pair of similar
style, to Marnie to match her eyes.  "No, I think we'll go with black."
She said, rummaging some more

"Now that should get the right kind of attention, don't you think?" Gina
said pleased.  "Okay dance a little bit."

Barbara followed Marnie's lead and the two of them danced stiffly, by
professional standards, in front of their coach.  Gina looked a little
concerned.

"I wish I had a little more time to work with you on this part, but we are
going to have to wing it. Just remember to stay loose, movements
representing having sex always bring cheers, and don't let anyone out-do
you.  Match or exceed what ever gets approval from the crowd by someone
else.  Do it with confidence, like you planned to do it all along, just
that someone beat you to it. Smile anytime you look someone in the eye,
especially the judges at first, make them think you are dancing just for
them.  Each time you make the connection with anyone, it is like shaking
hands or kissing babies on the campaign trail.  Do what you can in the
heels; dance the outfit.  Don't try to compete athletically with someone
barefoot or in sneakers.  Show these breasts."  She said hefting one from
each person.  "These are your aces in the hole.  The younger contestants
that are this big, most likely have fake ones, which are probably new with
taut skin."

She stood each one in front of the mirror and ran her hands up and around
their breasts to see what it would look like when the tee shirts were wet.
"Others are busy modifying their shirts as we speak.  I think we will leave
these shirts just as they are.  The length hides the panties just enough to
tease. These legs are going to knock some guys out of their seats."  She
said.  Then proceeded to apply makeup for the balance of the time.

"Relax," she had to say to Barbara, whose hands were shaking and her
temples were visibly pulsing, "you know, when you are dancing out there,
and the guys are going crazy over your body, you are powerful, you are in
complete control, you call the shots.  You're going to choose how much you
want to do in order to win, even though the audience will be trying to
encourage you further. Ultimately, it will be the adventure of your
choosing.  People act like they look down on what I do for a living, but
I'm here to tell you, there is no more ultimate high, if you let it happen.
Don't worry Doll, you'll both be great."

Barbara took a couple of deep breaths and sat up with a new conviction.
"How did this youngster know exactly what to say to Barbara?  Maybe she is
wiser than her years."  Marnie wondered to herself.

They could tell that the music had stopped, and that announcements were
being made.  Gina thought it best to keep them back with her, rather than
be swept up with all the nerves of the others out behind the stage.  As she
applied the makeup and they waited, she ran through the procedures of the
event.  "After all the contestants are wet, they will have everyone dance
together.  This will be to see whom the judges, sitting along the first row
stage right, will decide make the first cut.  The judges are influenced by
the crowd response; so any cheering you generate is a good thing.  There
will be some who will try to hog the stage.  The audience will most likely
get bored with them and they won't make the cut.  You'll need to create a
balance, on instinct, how often and for how long you dance up to the front.
You want to be seen, and appreciated, but not to be boring.  A little
mystery and elusiveness never hurts.  After the first cut, you and eight
others will be left to dance some more.  This is where you watch what is
working with this particular crowd by the others.  Keep up with them
without being obvious.  Then, when you are down to the last five, you will
be judged by the crowd, and you will have the opportunity for a solo
number.  I trust Don will keep you two for the end.  This will be your last
chance to get the crowd to vote for you.  There is no sense in holding back
here.  You either want to win, or you settle for less."  She said as she
was finishing some touches with Marnie's makeup.  Then came the soft knock
at the door and a voice, which said, "It's show time."

"Okay Marnie," Gina gave her a hug, "and Barbara," she gave her a hug too,
"go out there knowing you are going to win.  If you know it, really know
it, nobody can take the prize away from you, and everything else will fall
into place. I'll be out there rooting for you."  Then she opened the door
for the two hyperventilating ladies and had them follow the person waiting
for them outside the door.

Marnie, thinking about Gina's advice pulled herself up into a proud
posture, shook out her mane and walked with a long confident stride behind
their escort. Barbara watched Marnie's physical transformation and tried to
do the same.  Her confidence started to crumble, when they were waiting on
deck though, looking out at the back of a long line of young women drenched
with clinging tops.  The water was obviously cold by the huddled dance of
the lady on stage in front, standing in a plastic children's swimming pool,
taking a couple of pitcher's full of ice water over her upper body.

Then over the P.A. system, "And last, but not least, our special entries
from the suburbs. Please give them a big hand, meet Marnie and Barbara."

Marnie stood there ready to go on, stuck, like a deer in headlights. She
felt sweat breaking out across her forehead and neck.  "That's you Ladies,
time to go on."  Their escort said.

Marnie took a deep breath and walked out to the spot the M.C.'s open hand
was pointing to next to the pool.  She couldn't look at anything for the
moment except the lights.  Barbara lined up next to her and tried to stand
tall and proud, but had more of the look of a zombie. Marnie was led to
step into the pool by the announcer's outstretched hand. Then a couple of
guys from the audience stood by her and poured two pitchers each of ice
water over her shoulders, down her rear and the balance of the water on and
around her breasts.  Somehow the brief preview of the girl before them
taking the water didn't prepare her for the physical shock of the icy
blanket of water.   Her arms hung down in front as she padded in place bent
slightly forward.   Then the announcer gave her his hand again to guide her
out of the pool.

As she stood up straight, the shirt clung to her body.  She wanted to use
her hands to pull it away but the announcer was holding up her right one
while he announced, "Let's hear it for Marnie."

Barbara looked at her friend in shock.  Then she looked carefully down the
line of contestants.  At some level she knew her features would be showing
through the wet shirt, but now she just felt that they were all naked
standing up there.  When the announcer approached her to guide her into the
tub, she unconsciously started to back away from him with a frightened look
on her face.  Marnie recognized the flight response surfacing and rushed to
her other side to hold her other hand to help the announcer get her into
the pool without further incident. Barbara stood there shivering in the
cold water around her feet, with her face in her hands, and her arms hiding
her breasts.  When two members of the audience dumped a pitcher each
quickly down her body from her shoulders, her arms went straight down and
slightly back reflexively, her eyes shot open wide, and her mouth went wide
open as she gasped in a breath.  Then they scooped up some of the water
from the pool and wet her down again, causing her to dance in place to
bring her body heat back up. When she was put in line next to Marnie, she
stood huddling her arms around her chest to get warm and hide from the
prying eyes of the spectators.

"Marnie leaned over and said,  "Look Barb, you got us this far, now the
only way to justify this embarrassment and humiliation is for one of us to
win.  Now snap to and get into it."

At that, Barbara stood up straight, put her arms down, and forced a smile.
The crowd cheered loudly to encourage her more.  Then the music got louder.
Some girls went to the front right away with the strategy of getting the
crowd behind them from the start, and others like Marnie and Barbara,
slipped back behind them and danced as seductively as they could
considering their nerves, their embarrassment, and their wet high heels.

As they watched their competition and the audience from behind, they
discovered that it was exactly as Gina had said, the modified tee-shirts,
the cutoffs, bikini and thong bottoms, the bare feet and sneakers, the
showoffs, the smaller and large fake breasts, everything.  The way it
seemed to work itself out during the dancing was that the girls would, one
by one, go back to the pool, step in, and re-douse themselves with water,
get some individual attention in front of the judges, then fade to the back
as the next one stepped in to do the same.  Marnie and Barbara joined this
process and were encouraged by the cheers, as it caused their tee shirts to
cling to their every curve and feature.

Some girls got annoyed at the attention the "older broads" were getting,
and over played their cards in front too much.  They looked too desperate,
like Gina warned, and didn't make the cut. Marnie and Barbara sensed that,
in fact, they could do very well, if they played their cards right based on
the feedback the crowd seemed to give them.  The more they danced, the more
independent Barbara became from Marnie as well.

Marnie and Barbara got a few icy stares from a couple of the girls who were
cut when they left the stage.  It made Marnie feel like the others in some
way could target them.  Marnie and Barbara looked at each other for
support, and even a moment of shared satisfaction that they made it past
some girls who were technically young enough to be their daughters.

The M.C. explained the process again and reviewed the list of prizes one
more time, while the ten semi-finalists stood in a line across the stage.
Marnie watched out of the corner of her eye as a couple of girls looked
down the line at her. They appeared to be perplexed with how to compete
with her and Barbara.  Marnie felt like they were so insecure right now
that they wanted to pump themselves up by standing directly across from her
to stare her down, like two boxers listening to the ref. before a match.

"I don't know why they why they seem so threatened."  Marnie was thinking.
"Barb and I are more covered up than they are.  Her tee shirt is so torn
up, for god's sake, you can almost see all around her breasts.  That one's
thong is more like a professional's g-string than a suit.  Gina's probably
right about the elusiveness bit." Marnie thought, as she turned toward
Barbara, smiled, and squeezed her hand.

"Boy that Marnie is something."  Barbara thought. " She has to be as
nervous and embarrassed as I am, yet she just gets out there and does it.
Maybe this will help me be more like her.  Oh god!  All these people
staring at me like this.  This is so humiliating; well I'm glad they seem
to like what they see.  Gina finds this exciting?  How can I make this
exciting? . . ."  Barbara mused.

As the music started up again Larcher worked his way up to the edge of the
stage and was holding up a twenty dollar bill in each hand between his
fingers as a guise to get the two ladies to meet him at the edge. As they
crouched down, he said, "You've got to move your hips more. Start showing
more.  Don't let these girls out dance you.  You've got one more cut to
make." Then by some sleight of hand, two one-dollar bills were left by him
on the edge of the stage.

Marnie and Barbara danced hand in hand behind the others, with each one
trying out sexy hip movements, getting each other into it.  If they had
noticed the crowd at that point, they would have seen many craning their
necks, curious to watch the mysterious pair dancing to a different drummer
and having a party of their own in the back.

They danced with smiles, they danced for each other, they closed their eyes
and got into the rhythm, and then they turned front and danced around a
competitor on either side of her, as she was pulling up her shirt to expose
her breasts. They gyrated their hips practically in unison, legs a little
more than shoulder width apart, holding their tee-shirts up to show the
panties under their pantyhose.  The crowd cheered, whooped and hollered.
Then they turned around in unison and gyrated their rears stuck out at the
audience.  The cheers went up again to a fevered level.  Then they danced
around the stunned girl again, leaving her almost too psyched out to
continue to dance, as she stood there with her top off and fake breasts on
display.

Another girl was getting the crowd's attention by threatening to rip her
tattered tee shirt apart in the middle.  Marnie and Barbara gave her a
moment for a crowd reaction to it then danced up around her and moved in
place confidently with a lot of hip grind.  Then Marnie went behind
Barbara, grabbed the front hem of her shirt and lifted it up, and toyed
with its height right below her nipples so the bottom swells of her breasts
were seductively on display.  Barbara went with the flow and danced in
place with her arms extended up, as Marnie flashed her lower breasts for
her from behind.  The room went wild again at this and they danced behind
the others again at the loudest point to shouts of  "More!"  "More!"

Moments later they targeted a different contestant and repeated the same
thing with Barbara flashing Marnie's lower breasts to a similar response
from the audience.  They were going nuts for the unconventionality of the
two older ladies and the new spirit they were displaying.

The fun they were beginning to have was infectious.  The next time they
sauntered up to the stage, the crowd started clapping to the beat of the
music. Marnie led Barbara over to the pool and stepped in with her.  Next
she turned her in profile to the majority of the audience, and poured a
pitcher of water on just her breast nearest them.  She took one hand under
and the other over her breast and helped the wet material form around her
beautifully shaped full breast.  This brought standing, whistles, and
cheers for her to take it off. Then Barbara did the same to Marnie,
stretching out the crowd's enthusiasm. Then they danced back leaving the
audience and judges aching for more.

The music faded.  The contestants lined up.  The five finalists' names were
read. When both Marnie and Barbara's names were read off last, they jumped
on tip toes arm in arm, with the excitement of making it to the last round
of five. The other three seemed happy to have made the cut but didn't have
the individual bravado any longer to celebrate, as they still were unnerved
by the suburban duo.

During the last review of judging procedures and a run down of the
sponsor's prizes, Larcher waved them over and said, "This is it.  You did
great together. Now you'll be on your own." Then directed to Marnie he
said, "Do it like you are dancing a sexy dance for Roger, like you are
trying to make him cum."

Hearing Larcher say that caused Barbara to go blank, and Marnie had to
physically shake her to get her back to the present contest.  "Where did
you go just then?"  She asked.

"I don't know, how are we doing?"

"It's up to us to win.  Give it your best shot, and I'll give it mine."
Marnie said supportively.

They hugged and backed up to the back wall with the other three awaiting
their call to go out and do their thing.

The first finalist's top had been off since the second round, and she wore
a thong, so she didn't have much to play with except dancing and shaking.
She ended her routine pulling down her thong and mooning the audience, and
then went to the back wall to await her fate.

The second finalist had great legs.  Her smaller breasts had been on
display the entire contest on their bottoms from under her shortened shirt.
Marnie and Barbara realized that this crowd wasn't going to let anyone win,
who didn't show their tits.  The second finalist waited till near the end
of her number to take off her top and followed it up right away by taking
off her ultra short cutoffs, again to capitalize on the assets of her legs.
She finished her dance in a skimpy bikini bottom, to respectable applause.

The third finalist had a gorgeous body and face, but her fake breasts were
proportionally too large. She performed a little too desperately for the
audience's approval by constantly rubbing her exposed nipples, breasts, and
thong covered pussy.  There was enthusiasm for this in the beginning, but
it waned by the end of her dance.

Then Marnie stepped up.  She looked shy and demure without her cohort
beside her.  When the music started, she recalled what Larcher had said
about teasing Roger.  She turned to face the other contestants.  She put
her crossed hands on the hem of the shirt, paused, and looked at Barbara
pleadingly for support. She watched as Barbara joined the clapping, smiled
and rooted for her with her eyes.  Marnie peeled off the top in one
sweeping motion, brought it down, turned, and held it across her nipples
with her hands, teasing the whooping crowd while she danced. Then she
lowered it, grabbed the hanging part between her legs from behind and sawed
it forward and back across her pussy.  Her eyes closed and she moaned in
genuine bliss, then snapped to, turned around with her back to the audience
and unbuckled her shoes while sticking her panty clad ass at their
approving faces.  She turned back, bent slowly at the waist while she very
slowly peeled down the panty hose, breasts hanging down in front of her,
her face making eye contact with several people, and smiled.  She sat down
and continued with the slow removal of the hose until it was completely
off.  While on the ground, she took the hose and as sensuously as she could
muster, she let it glide over all parts of her body, especially her
breasts.  As the music was coming to an end, she was on her hands and knees
in profile, simulating woman-on-top sex with an invisible man under her.
The crowd was standing and cheering.  There was no question who the
front-runner was.

As she took up her place in line at the back wall, she said to Barbara,
"So do you think that made Roger cum?  Your turn to do it.  Go get'em
girl."  At the mention of Roger's name Barbara balked again for a second,
but Marnie's hand on her arm squeezing brought her back quickly, and she
walked seductively to her spot on stage awaiting the music with a kittenish
smile.

Barbara turned to face Marnie as she began too.  She wanted the same
connection she gave to her for her performance.  Marnie clapped with her
hands over her head, smiled and whooped with the crowd for her to do it
big.  To everyone's surprise, she bent forward and did a slow controlled
handstand and moved in place a bit until the shirt was clear of her
breasts.  Then she did a back walk over, taking off her shirt as she
finished erecting herself.  She winked at Marnie and turned to the crowd
and walked to the right with her arms outstretched, body facing front, then
to the left with her hands clasped behind her in an upper body stretch.
Her tits had just the right amount of jiggle, walking in high heels, to
have the audience cheering madly.  She danced front center stage with her
legs apart, then slowly lowered herself into a back bridge.  She moved her
open crotch up and down as she raised and lowered the bridge, then walked
it around so she was in profile and stood herself back up. She crouched
momentarily to unbuckle the shoes and remove them, then stood up and slid
her legs apart into a slow, controlled split.   She stretched her body
forward, then bent it all the way back with her tits resting on top of her
body as the music wound down.

The crowd was delirious; they had never seen anything like it.  Barbara and
Marnie were happy; they no longer felt self-conscious about their breasts
being on display for at least a hundred onlookers. Barbara immediately
peeled off the pantyhose at the back wall, so she would match Marnie.  The
M.C. asked all the ladies to come forward.  With the music still playing,
they all sort of danced in place, although it was no longer part of the
competition.  The M.C. went down the line, called off the name and held his
hand over the head of each contestant to illicit applause.  The judges were
to determine the rankings by the crowd noise.  There was no mistaking that
either Marnie or Barbara had taken it by the noise level.

The M.C. announced contestant number two for third place.  Then the crowd
started stomping its feet for a drum roll.  The M.C. announced that the
judges couldn't distinguish any difference between the final response for
Marnie or for Barbara.  It was no wonder; the screaming was at full
capacity for each. Then a chant started up from the back, sounding
strangely like Larcher, "Skin to win."  Skin to win." . . .

Marnie and Barbara both looked at each other thinking "Oh my god, no,"
then, "what are we going to do?"

Finalist number three figured, "What the heck.  If the old ladies don't do
it, maybe I'll still get first or second place," and took off her thong and
rubbed the curls up with her fingers briefly.  The chanting stopped while
cheering her for this move.  But Larcher's voice could be heard, clearer
this time, getting the chant going again. "Skin to win."  Skin to win."
Number two went for her bottom then, thinking, "I've already placed,
they'll move me up."  The crowd broke into cheering again louder, building
momentum.

When the ladies looked down to see finalist number one struggling with the
idea of doing it too, Marnie said, "Here Barb, I'm going to let you win,"
reached for her waistband, and started to pull her panties down.  Barbara
held Marnie's hands at her side and said,  "Oh no, I'm letting you win,"
and reached for the waistband of Marnie's panties.  They both started
laughing.  Then they made a brief comical routine out of starting and then
stopping over and over, trying to get the other one to do it, but backing
out themselves.  Finally they stood there totally naked to the cheers and
standing applause of everyone in the room.  Marnie looked over at Barbara
who was covering her mound with her hand and batted it away.

The M.C. called for another vote by applause.  The two seemed deadlocked
again, so he finally said, "As a tie breaker, don't you think that nipple
rings and a shaved pussy, does it?"  The crowd cheered wanting a solution
to the dilemma. Barbara hugged Marnie, shed tears of happiness for her and
softly said, "We did it didn't we?"

"We sure did Barb.  Let's get dressed as soon as we can, go get the tape
from Larcher, and get the hell out of here."  Marnie said.

Each of the winners had to step forward for a bow to receive their prizes
and then made hasty exits to the back stage area.  Gina met the ladies back
in the room where their clothes were and gave them a hug of
congratulations.  "You guys did great.  I can't remember having more fun
watching one of these."

They thanked her and went in search of Larcher.  He was nowhere to be seen.
When they were sure he was no longer in the building, they left feeling
mighty taken.  When they walked outside, there he was waiting for them.
"What took you ladies so long?  Did you go back and dance another number
that I missed or something?"

"Funny.  Now how about the tape."  Marnie said.

"Sure Missy, just like I promised."  He said as he handed her the tape from
his right pocket.  Then he reached in his left.  "Since it really was a
tie, here's one for you too."  He said handing another one to Barbara.
"Now the cash?"

"Here you go you pig."  Marnie said handing over her $250.00 and relaying
the $50.00 from Barbara.

"Hey, now is that anyway for you to talk to me after I won you that trip?"
He said.

"I'll thank you to go out of my and my family's life forever."  Marnie
said, then took Barbara by the arm and walked away.

"You don't like him very much, do you?"  Barbara observed.

"You don't want him messing with your life, believe me."

"Well, he kind of did us a good turn tonight, I feel like I have conquered
a tall mountain, and it never would have happened if it weren't for you and
him."

"Let's see if you still feel that way after you look at the tape."  Marnie
cautioned.

"Yes the tape.  Yeah, 'the' tape.  I wonder how many copies he has."

"Believe me, you don't even want to know.  So do you have a machine that
plays this size tape? We don't."  Marnie asked.

"I think Betty does.  It says, "Super 8mm".  It is a little late to call
her now, we'll see if we can bring lunch over and watch it on her machine
tomorrow."

When Marnie got Barbara to her door, Barbara asked,  "I really had a good
time, as I look back on it, how about you?"

"Let's just say, I'm learning to live with things like this a little
better. See you tomorrow."

"Thanks Marnie, bye."

When Marnie got into the house and ready for bed, Roger was asleep.  "Hey
my stud muffin, I need you.  You can go back to sleep soon. You'll have a
smile on your face."  She said nudging Roger awake.

"Where have you been?  What took you so long?"  He asked dreamily.

She climbed on top of his stomach and rubbed his chest, as she asked, "Did
you feel horny for me tonight, in particular, around ten thirty?"

"Well, I think I did.  Why?"

"Oh, just asking."  She said as she proceeded to do him in the woman-on-top
position.

"Hi Marnie, Betty can have us over for lunch today and we can watch the
tape. Do you think we should call the others?"  Barbara asked.

"Not knowing what we'd find on the tape, it would be risky, but then we are
having Betty see it, so why not.  Do you need me to call, or are you going
to do that yourself?"  Marnie responded.

"I'll call Ginny and Dee Dee if you'll call Mary and Sally.  Let me know."
Barbara directed.

"I'm not confident I can get Mary to come, unless she is able to get one of
the other doctors in her office to double up and cover her patients, but
I'll try. I'll get back to you in a few minutes."  Marnie indicated.

A few minutes later they compared notes, and all could come except Mary.
At the luncheon, most brought something they could share, whether they made
it or picked it up from a deli.  Everyone couldn't stop talking about
Roger's 
Birthday party and all wanted to see what was on the tape right away.

"Ladies, ladies, let's get organized here.  Let's eat, be patient, and
watch the tape in a few minutes.  Okay?  No one wants to know what is on
this tape more than I do, I assure you.  The first thing we need to do is
create a pact right now.  If this tape is embarrassing to anyone of us
here, we all have to give our word and promise, that whatever is on this
tape doesn't leave this room - no husbands, no one period."  Barbara
asserted.

When she got an individual assurance from each one present, she said, "And,
I do so promise it to you all as well."

They ate and speculated on what they might see on the tape, but nothing
they imagined prepared them for what they did eventually find.  Barbara was
a little embarrassed by her dancing seductively before Roger on his
birthday night.  She was as shocked, as Marnie and the others were, when
her husband George pulled down Roger's shorts, and then his briefs.  Then
she threw up all over Betty's clean carpet when she saw herself removing
her costume at her husband's insistence, and dancing naked in front of all
of her friends.  They stopped the tape when she was masturbating herself
with cheers from George and the others to orgasm, since Barbara in the mean
time had fainted.  Marnie helped Betty clean up the mess.

When Barbara came to, everyone was sitting around her concerned.  As she
sat on the couch, her left arm crossed her stomach supporting her right
elbow for her right hand cradling her forehead, forming a visor hiding her
eyes, as she shook her head in shame and disbelief.  The others sat for a
while staring off into space, giving Barbara quiet time to compose herself,
and wondered what they might find of themselves on the tape.  Nobody wanted
the tape run any more, in case the others would see them in a similar
circumstance, but they all wanted to know if they were on it.  The tension
built up as time ticked by and no one was saying anything.  Everyone was
curious to watch it, but too embarrassed to have it watched.

Finally, Betty said, "Okay, I can't take this any longer, either we watch
the tape, play cards, go in the hot tub, or all go home."

"Let's watch a little more."  Dee Dee said.

They started the tape again.  Barbara started to watch as soon as Ginny
said, "Oh no, not me!"

The tape revealed her dancing around Roger in her beige body suit and
wings, dressed as Tinkerbell.  She moved her hands all over Roger in a
mystical way without touching him.  She sprinkled glitter on his erection
and made waving hand motions as if sending a spell to his cock to make it
erupt.  The camera panned to her husband rubbing his crotch.

"Look, it's Dr. Cunningham rubbing himself.  Oh, sorry Ginny."  Betty said.

Then Ginny covered her face and breasts with her hands and arms, when she
watched her husband Dan help her out of her body suit.  She watched the
rest of her performance, as a nude seductress, complete with masturbating
and cumming in front of everyone present through the spaces she allowed
between her fingers.  The others started to grow angry when confronted with
panning shots of their husbands rubbing their crotches, obviously turned on
by Ginny's performance.  "Stop the tape.  Please stop the tape.  I can't
take any more of this."  Ginny pleaded.

"Look Ginny, you're done.  Now it's Sally.  God Sally, how could you get
yourself to do this in front of your own brother-in-law?"  Betty asked.

"Marnie?  How could I?  How could any of us?"  Sally asked, deciding to
distract herself from watching her sexy bump and grind in a silk pajama top
ending six inches below her crotch.

Marnie thought a minute,  "Dr. Powers did this, probably with Larcher's
guidance, from the looks of it.  I can't tell them.  They'll disown me as a
friend.  Roger and I will be sued.  Our world will be ruined."

"How should I know, I wasn't even in the room.  I was preparing something
special for Roger in our bedroom.  When I rejoined the party, none of you
were even there."  She said, to buy time.  "Look, Ron is helping you take
your things off.  You all seem to have been willing to participate."

"I can't believe this.  I don't remember any of this, but here it is all on
tape."  Sally said bewildered.  "Don't you think we've seen enough?"  She
said, when she started to masturbate herself with her legs up and wide in
front of Roger, while on the floor in front of him.

"I think we should see the whole thing.  Don't you all?  There would be too
much mystery if we didn't."  Betty said.  "Look it's Mary.  Maybe we should
fast forward through this part until she can be here to see it."

"Let it roll.  She can see it later.  She had the same chance we all did to
be here.  You guys called her, right?"  Dee Dee said.

"Yeah, I called her. She couldn't juggle things on such short notice."
Marnie explained.

"Gawd, what were they thinking having Bob come as Tarzan?  I kind of wished
he had come covered up like Friar Tuck with Mary as Maid Marion."  Betty
remarked. "Oh-my-god, Mary is going to need a Dr. when she sees herself
imitating a chimpanzee without her costume on.  Jeez, that comes across
pretty darn lewd, hoping around like that.  She'll blow a gasket if she
sees this.  Maybe we should just keep this quiet and spare her."  Betty
narrated.  "There she goes again.  Well at least everyone was able to get
their horniness taken care that night so far."  Betty said to add some
humor.

Those that had them, tossed throw pillows at her.

"Oh no, I don't think I can take this.  I thought I could, but I can't."
Dee Dee said, watching herself step up and hula dance without music.

"No wait Dee Dee, you're doing a great job.  You can really do the dance.
Come on, let us watch."  Betty pleaded.

Dee Dee's silence and her own attention to the screen was signal enough to
let it continue.  She took in a gasping breath and held her hand over her
mouth when her husband, Will, came up behind her and pulled her panties
down from under the grass skirt.  Dee Dee turned her teary eyes into the
back of the couch, covering them with her hands when her coconut shell and
leather thonged bra started coming down.

"Oh jeez, you too."  Betty said unconsciously out loud, when Dee Dee danced
the hula with out a stitch on except the flowers on her head, wrist, and
ankle. "You all are right.  It's just going to be more of the same.  Why
don't we turn the damn thing off and do something else."  Betty said.

"Yeah right.  It would only be you, and maybe Marnie, left, if it continues
like it has.  I think we are entitled to see the rest.  Don't you girls?"
Sally insisted, and got responses in the affirmative all around.

The others watched pleased with themselves at having Betty experience the
same torture they had just gone through.  They all watched in silence as
Betty the "Parisian prostitute" seductively danced and slinked her way down
to nothing but her silky scarf.  They all got a little hot, as she did,
watching her rub the scarf across her pussy in a squatted position giving
her the first of several shuddering orgasms.  Even they found it sexy, the
way the orgasms seemed to take her by surprise.

"That's it.  I'm too wasted to take any more.  Anyone want to join me in
the hot tub?"  Betty proposed.

"Wait, there has to be more.  What about the costume changing?  Where did
we do it and all?"  Barbara said in a panic, as the tape went blank.

"What difference does it make now?  You got naked, and later you put a
costume on before you went home."  Ginny said.

"Marnie?"  Barbara said with an urgent "what do we do about this" tone.

"Seems right to me.  You had to put some costume back on.  Why not try
someone else's."  Marnie responded.

"That still doesn't account for George and the others in different
costumes." Barbara added frustrated.

"Well I'll be in the tub, please come and join me."  Betty said.

"I'd like to join you, but I don't have a suit."  Dee Dee said.

"No one needs a suit today after watching each of us on that video, except
maybe for Marnie."  Sally said with a barb.

All but Marnie were in the tub naked, when Betty came out in a suit.
Marnie sat in a chair to the side to keep them company, but was feeling too
guilty about inviting Dr. Powers to the party to feel like a joiner right
then.  Betty got razzed about wearing a suit and took it off to climb in.

"Wow, now I feel a little better."  Ginny said.

"Me too."  Said Sally.  "So Marnie, did you take the video?"  She asked.

"No, like I said, I was upstairs.  This is just as much a shock to me as it
is to you."  Marnie replied.

"Who did then?"  Dee Dee said, with the sound of panicked worry in her
voice.

"My best guess is the person that tended bar toward the end, his name is
Larcher, Walter Larcher."  Marnie said, relieved each time she could speak
in total truthfulness.  "That is who I got the tape from."

"What is his relation to you?"  Dee Dee followed with.

"He works at Roger's building."

"What was he doing there?  Was he invited?"  Dee Dee asked.

"He was dropping off a package that I was to give to Roger for his
birthday, and Roger asked him to stay."

"So he really is a security guard then."  Dee Dee deducted.

"Does he know anything about hypnosis?"  Sally asked, testing out a
hypothesis.

"Marnie," Barbara said lyrically, "what was Dr. Powers doing there?"
Barbara asked, like a bloodhound on the trail of a scent.

"Well he was invited to provide the evening's entertainment, but something
must have gone wrong."  Marnie said.

"Well aren't we the queen of understatement."  Sally said sarcastically.

"You're acting like I planned for this to happen.  None of us remember a
thing. None of your husbands remember, do they?"  She said watching for a
response. "I thought so, well neither does Roger.  So you see, except for
our seeing the tape, it is like it never happened."  Marnie pleaded in her
defense.

"That's easy for you to say, you didn't debase yourself in front of
everyone." Sally challenged.

"I can see that nothing I say is going to make any difference here.  I
think it's time for me to leave."  Marnie said, and picked up the food
container from the kitchen she brought, went into the TV room, took the
tape, and left.

"Gee Gals, we were a little rough on her.  We had a good time.  No one that
saw us remembers seeing anything.  You know, 'no harm, no foul,' applies, I
think." Barbara said in her defense, convinced that Marnie was as clueless
about the goings on as she was. Otherwise, Marnie wouldn't have done what
she did with her at the club, "Jiggles", the night before.

"Well I remember studying this a little back in college, and since the
event did happened, the memory of it is locked away, not gone.  It is like
amnesia. Mary hasn't seen the tape, and she could be put back under
hypnosis and with the right approach, she could recall it all."  Sally
instructed.

"Could she be made to recall the costume changing part?"  Barbara asked
hopefully.

"Any of us could.  We could even check to see how much Marnie knew about
the evening and when."  Sally added.

"I really don't think she knew about it.  I'm convinced she didn't."
Barbara said in Marnie's behalf.

"I'm just saying we could see."  Sally closed with.

"I'd love to get to the bottom of this if it is possible."  Barbara threw
out.

"We could invite Marnie and Mary over to one of our houses, and Sally you
could try hypnosis on them."  Dee Dee posed as a possibility.

"Dee Babe, I think you got it all wrong, I don't know how to do hypnosis, I
just know some rudiments about it.  It is a sophisticated practice that
should be done by a professional.  But, I might know such a person.  Do any
of you have the place for us to do it?"  Sally asked.

"How are any of us going to get our husbands out on a weeknight to have a
hypnosisfest?"  Ginny asked.

"Roger goes on one of his business sales trips this Wednesday, I'm pretty
sure."  Barbara said, feeling like Judas giving up Jesus.  "We could go
over en mass to Marnie's Wednesday night, and apologize to her for the way
we treated her today." Barbara offered, attempting to assuage her guilt.
"We could also see if Mary would be willing to have us do an experiment on
her, like seeing if she can be brought to remember what is on the tape
before she sees it."

"That sounds like it would work all the way around, don't you think
ladies?" Betty seconded.

Then they agreed and planned the soiree.

When Marnie got home she felt a little ill.  Brenda was on her way into the
kitchen to build some snacks during commercials on television.  "Hi Mom,
what's up?"

"Brenda Honey, you may be my only friend in the world after today.  Come
here." Marnie said, giving her daughter a teary hug.

"Gosh Mom, what brought this on?"

"Brenda, sometimes you do what seems to be the right things for the right
reasons and it turns out all wrong.  Well, if the people that love you,
don't give you credit for the right intentions, it puts a wedge right into
the middle of the relationship."  Marnie said.

"I know what you mean.  But, what did you do?"  Brenda asked.

"Well, I tried to make it a perfect birthday party for your dad, but
somehow, the guests are disappointed in my design for it."

"Like the costume thing?"  Brenda asked.

"What do you mean?"

"Like, when everybody realized that they were in each other's costume.
What a stroke of mischievous genius."

"You know about that?"  Marnie asked surprised.

"Sure, Walter told me that he had everyone change partners and costumes for
a surprise at the end of the evening.  That's probably why Sue said her
mother was acting so bummed, hunh."  Brenda recalled.

"Did he say how he got the guests to do it?"

"He said he came across a hypnotist you invited for the party as a surprise
for Dad. Great idea.  Wish I could have seen it instead of carousing with
Jeff."

"This carousing with Jeff, you know I've warned you to be careful of that
young man."

"Sure Mom."

"Brenda Honey, can you sit a minute?"  She said as she sat at the breakfast
table.  "I want ours to be a special relationship between mother and
daughter."

"Yes Mom, we've had this talk before."

"No, I really mean it.  I want you to be able to tell me everything, no
matter how right or wrong it is that you may have done, no matter how proud
or disappointed you think I might be to hear it, I want you to know that
you can tell me anything."

"Mom, I know I can, and you know I do."

"Well then, what is it that you do with Jeff these days?"

"Frankness needs to be a two-way street, Mom.  Why don't you just ask if
I'm having sex with him, that's what you want to know isn't it?"  Brenda
said boldly.

"Okay, are you having sex with Jeff?"

"Well, not exactly."  Brenda said, and then had a little fun noticing her
mother's alarm mixed with confusion.  "Don't worry, I haven't had
'intercourse' with him, and I don't plan to."

"Well then, how are you defining 'sex' when you say 'not exactly' for the
sake of clarity."

"If you must know, I try to make him need to have sex, then deny him until
he is willing to do something ridiculous to have it.  Then I usually leave
him to take care of it himself in either some embarrassing way or have
mercy on him and let him do it in private."

"Honey," Marnie caught herself from reacting in a knee jerk fashion,
"that's like playing with fire.  When you toy with someone bigger and
stronger than you, intentionally turn them on sexually, then deny them,
especially if you do so in a humiliating way, you are heading down the road
to getting raped or worse."  Marnie's face went into deep concern for her
daughter at the sound of the word "raped."

"Mom, I can control him.  Now some of his friends, I'm not so sure about,
but I steer clear of them when at all possible.  I'll have my license in a
month. I'm a big girl now.  You'll just have to trust me."

"Brenda Sweetie, I trust you; it's Jeff and his friends I don't trust."
Marnie warned.  "Well like Saturday, for instance, what did you do when you
were with Jeff and Susan?"

"So you want the blow by blow?"

"I hope that wasn't a poor choice of words there."  Marnie worried to
herself. "I want us to be friends, and I would like to be as much a part of
your life as I can.  If you wouldn't mind, I love to know a typical evening
with Jeff."  She said to Brenda.

"Well we're into this dare thing.  We get him worked up by flashing,
rubbing, or pretending we are hot.  He tries to get us to think about
having sex with him, and we say 'maybe if he does something to entertain
and amuse us,' like run from point 'A' to point 'B' without his pants on,
or like last Saturday at 'Libido Falls' when we challenged him to an orgasm
contest."

"A what?"  Marnie asked concerned.  "Where is 'Libido Falls' anyway?"

"It isn't a 'where is', it is a 'what is,' Mom.  It is the large Forestry
fountain with the fish jumping up the falls, you know where the fish are
spitting up the water?"

"What on earth do you do there?"

"Well, if you squat down just over the fish, the water comes up in two
short and one long stream.  It's kind of the rage right now.  The police
and the public haven't caught on.  Well, the stupid jerk agreed to an
orgasm contest between he, and Susan and myself.  If he could cum before we
did, then we would let him take us.  If not, then we'd get the money Walter
gave him."

"Isn't that a little dangerous, getting caught, and much worse, if he
actually won?"

"No Mom, how could he win, there is no proof if our orgasm is real or not,
but there is for his.  You should have seen the doofus.  I laughed so hard
that I peed in the fountain.  The surfaces are rounded, so it is hard to
get a solid footing. Well, when he would squat to aim his penis over the
jet, he would often get the short spurts in the balls and could only master
working the long one onto the end of his dick for his stimulation."

"I can't believe I am hearing this from my daughter, but I am glad you are
telling me."  Marnie said, fighting back a laugh.  "The short ones in the
balls.  Oh that's priceless."

"You see Mom, I have him under control."

"So is there anyone else around?  Not yet.  The kids are allowed to wade in
it during the day, if they are accompanied by an adult, but at night only
the few like us, who know about it, happen by."

"Next time I drive by that fountain, I'm going to have a new appreciation
for it."  Marnie said getting a chuckle.  "Thanks Dear, for being open with
me.  I really love you, and just want you to be safe happy, and successful
over the years at whatever you choose."  Marnie said lovingly, and got up
to give her a hug."

"I love you too Mom, and that is 'Model,' a successful 'Model' over the
years." Brenda reminded her.

"Yes dear, a Model."

That night she gave Roger a great deal of attention.  They saw a movie of
his choice.   Marnie wanted him to drive by the Forestry Fountain on their
way home, ostensibly to see if they had added anything to it.  She asked if
they could stop and experience it.  As they approached, Marnie grabbed his
arm and stopped him, before he was to walk in on a group of college-aged
kids in and around it.

"What are they doing?"  Roger whispered.

"It looks fraternity and sorority to me.  Let's watch a minute."  Marnie
whispered back.

"School hasn't started yet."  Roger pointed out.

"Well let's watch and see."

There were eight fish and eight young women squatting to the hushed cheers
of some guys and a couple more girls on the side.  When one girl lost her
balance, she looked disappointed and was waved out.  Then another raised
her hand.  From the looks of it, it was after surviving an orgasm.  Then
another raised her hand but lost her balance, had to jump into the water
and was waved out.  This went on, with the waved hands and the elimination
until there were cheers for the last woman still riding the stream.  Then
she raised her hand one final time and came out on her own.  They huddled
around her with congratulations and went off, presumably to get something
more to drink.

Marnie and Roger came out from their cover, when they were gone, and walked
up to the edge of the fountain.  "Gosh," Marnie exclaimed,  "a big strong
man like you wouldn't make me prove my love to him by forcing me to do the
same thing, now would he?"  She said coyly.

"He certainly would."  Roger said picking up the beat, surprised at the
particular dance his bride had chosen.  "Now get those panties off and
don't come back out until you've had four orgasms, one from each corner of
your heart."  He ordered.

"Oooo, that's a tall order from a tall handsome man like you, but I'll do
my best."  Marnie said in a kittenish voice, pulled down her panties,
looked him straight in the eyes, and handed them to him between her thumb
and index finger, arm outstretched.  Then she tucked the hem of her dress
up under itself.  "Do you mean I have to do it now, right now?"

"Get in there now before I plant you on a fish myself, woman."  Roger said
as forcefully as he could muster.

Marnie tried a couple of mounts and decided on one that gave her the best
footing.  Then she moved into place.  "Ohmygod, ohmygod, ooooooah" There
was a pause, "Ohyeah, ohyeah, ooooobaby."  And so it repeated.

"Honey, I think you need to keep it down."  Roger said softly, stepping out
of character for the moment.

"I'm down as far as I eeyee, oyeeeya, ooooooohga, need to be."

"No the noise."

"Okaaaaay, ooohno, argheeeeeya."  Marnie exclaimed, and raised her hand and
whispered "One."

"Great honey, but can you do it more quietly.  This is a public place and
there should be laws against this." Roger said, now staying out of
character, and checking in all directions for any passersby.

Marnie hummed her responses, and knocked off her second, raising her hand
to signal her man.  Then she turned ninety degrees to get a little
different feel from the stream.  "Unh, unh, ohmygoooooood."  She finally
exclaimed out loud.

"Honey come out quickly, I think I hear someone coming."  Roger said,
frantically waving his hand towards himself to signal her to hurry.

"I eee, I ee am, cumminggggggggg."  Marnie exclaimed as she reluctantly
dismounted the stream.

She was undoing the hem of her dress when she heard, "What seems to be the
problem here?"  An officer of the law inquired.

"Ah, Ah  . . ." Roger was trying to say.

"Oh hi officer.  Honey I found it, see?"  She said holding up her wedding
band for all to see.

"That's fine, Folks.  Well it's getting late and we have been having
problems with gang activity downtown here so I'd be moving along.
Evening."  He said tipping his hat.

Goodnight officer, thanks."  Roger was finally able to say.

When the officer walked lazily out of sight, Marnie reached up, wantonly
grabbed the back of Roger's head, and gave him a passionate kiss he would
not soon forget on his trip the next day.

"I think I'm gonna like our mid-life just fine."  He said, as they ran back
to the car hand in hand.

"Hi Marnie, we've come over to apologize for yesterday.  Nobody blames you
for anything." Barbara said.

"Great Gals, come on in.  Hi Mary.  Oh, I don't think we've met." Marnie
said, as the ladies streamed into her house.

"Marnie, this is Sheila Conway.  She is a friend of mine.  She is going to
help us with a little parlor game."  Sally said.

"Glad to meet you."  Marnie said.  "Come on in and make yourselves
comfortable.  I'll see if we have anything in the way of snacks."

"Don't worry Marn, we brought some.  We wanted to make it up to you."
Barbara said.

"Thanks everyone."  Marnie said.  "I'm sorry Roger isn't here.  He's gone
for a couple of days."

"Yeah, we know.  I wonder how he would react if he saw us gals again."
Sally said.  Marnie didn't know exactly how to take the sarcastic tone.
"We have a challenge for Mary.  She has agreed to take us up on it.  You
could too, but yours would have to be different." She continued.

Marnie didn't know if she could trust Sally right now.  Normally they had a
great sisters-in-law relationship, but Sally seemed to be taking Saturday's
events pretty hard.

"You see, Mary hasn't seen the video.  We've challenged her to recount it
from memory before she sees it, to see how close she comes.  Sheila will
help with the memory part and since we've seen it, we can tell immediately
how accurate she is.  What do you think?"  Sally asked Marnie.

"Sounds like it could be interesting."  Marnie replied.

They all sat down.  Sally maneuvered it so that Marnie would be sitting
next to Mary on one of the couches, and Sheila sat across from them.
Barbara sat to Mary's left; she didn't want to miss a word. When everyone
was settled, Sheila began an induction.

"Now that you are sitting on the couch, you can relax now and notice that
you are getting comfortable at Marnie and Roger's house, more relaxed now
that you notice you are among friends that care for you while you decide if
you are going to . . .

***** induction putting both Mary and Marnie under  ******

"Now, Mary, I am going to ask you to remember the last thing you did at the
party on Saturday."

"The last thing I did, was grab Bob's hand and get to the door." "Why was
that?"

"I felt embarrassed and wanted us to leave."

"Why did you feel embarrassed?"

I noticed I was in Will's arms, it surprised me, and I didn't know how I
got there.  He was wearing my husband's costume, and at first, I thought
Bob had lost some weight."

"Then what did you feel?"

"Then I realized I had somehow changed into Dee Dee's hula costume, and I
thought it was best to go home before I discovered anything else more
embarrassing."

"Excuse me Sheila," Sally said, "we want to go back earlier still, to right
after cutting the cake and then come forward."

"So Mary, after you wished Roger 'Happy Birthday' and you had some birthday
cake, what happened next?"  Sheila asked.

"After the cake, Roger put on a show for us."

"What kind of show?  Can you describe it?"

"Yes, first he told us in his sleep about the first time he and Marnie
met."

"How did he say they met?"

"It was back in school, and some boys were picking on him a lot.  Then one
day they surrounded him in the hall, opened a janitor's closet, and threw
him in.  Then they grabbed the next person that was walking by, Marnie, and
tossed her in too, locking them in till after school in the evening when
the janitor let them out.  He said they made a good thing out of something
intended to be bad and scary."

"Then what did he do?"

"He imitated animals, he showed us his physical strength across two chairs,
and he acted like he was covered with ants."

"Then what happened?"

"Then he stopped and sat down."

"What did you do then?"

"I was part of a contest.  Bob was my coach.  We were really trying to
win."

"What were you going to win?"

Mary looked puzzled for a moment, and then finally said, "The contest."

"How would you win?"

"Anyone in the contest who could make Roger have an orgasm without touching
him, won the contest."

"Who won?"

Mary thought a second.  "I don't think anybody won.  No, he didn't have
one.  We all tried our best though."

"Relax now.  You have remembered very well."

"Please keep going.  You are coming to the part we want to know about."
Barbara encouraged.

"Mary, now the contest is over.  Now tell me what you are to do."

"Pick one of the men.  We are supposed to pick one of the men, but not our
husbands, oh, and not Roger."

"How do you know who to pick?"

"We are to pick the one we would like to go out with, if we were not
married."

"Who did you pick?"

"I was going to pick Roger, but you can't pick Roger.  Then I tried to pick
Dan, but he was already picked, so I picked Will."

"I picked Bob?"  Barbara said to herself under her breath incredulously.

"Now you found yourself later in Dee Dee's costume."

"Yes, I picked Will so I had to wear Dee Dee's costume."

"Why was Will dressed as Tarzan?"

"Because I picked him." 

"And that was the way it was with everyone?"

"Yes."

Sheila turned to Sally,  "Anything else?"

"No that about explains it."  Sally said.

"Okay Mary you can start to wake up while you, Marnie, can go deeper and
more relaxed.  You will both listen to my voice and only my voice.  Mary,
you will wake up when I reach 'One' counting from five.  Marnie you will go
deeper into a more relaxed state as you hear each number Five, Mary you are
starting to waken, four, you will remember those parts which are
comfortable for you to remember, three, two, and Mary, your eyes will open
on, One."

"Mary you did it perfectly.  You remembered everything just like it
happened. You don't need to watch the video now, after all, to remember,
everything you need to know, from it, you already remember." Betty said.

"Okay."  Mary conceded, somewhat dazed.

"So what do you want with Marnie?"  Sheila asked of Sally.

"We want to know what she was doing while we were entertaining her
husband." Sally directed.

"Marnie I'm going to ask you about Saturday night.  You went upstairs for
awhile?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"I had to show Larcher the bathroom."

Sheila looked at Sally to make sure she was on the right track.  "Then what
happened?"

He wouldn't go to the bathroom I wanted him to go to.  He was in my
bedroom, damn him."

"What is he doing?"

"He won't get out.  He is walking around looking at our private room."

"So you want him out?"

"Yes, he won't go.  He is displeased, so I have to remove my bra now."

"So you've taken off your bra, now what?"

 "He is tying me to the bed.  I'm all spread out and I can't move."

"Did you want him to do this?"  Sheila said, looking around for objections
to this line of questioning from anyone listening in the room.

"No I want him to go away from me forever."

"Now you are tied; what is he doing now?"

"He says he is going to get me ready for Roger and he his stimulating me,
he is putting that big black stick in me."

"What did you say?"

"I can't say anything, there is a gag in my mouth, now a blindfold is on my
eyes, oh god he's leaving me like this.  Anybody can see me and do anything
they want.  I can't stop them."

"How long were you alone like that?"

"Until the catering men came in."

Gasps were heard all around the room.  "She can't be making this up can
she?" Sally asked.

"No Ladies, this is the real thing."  Sheila said shocking the ladies
present a little further. "Marnie, what did they do?"

"They had their way with me, but they only came in my rear.  It hurt and I
needed to cum really bad."

Everyone started to shift a bit in their seats.  "Then what happened?"

"Their boss came in I think, and they had sex with her right next to me."

"Then?"

"Then they left me alone again."

"When were you not alone again?"

"When Larcher came back."

"What did he do then?"

"He took off the blindfold, then the gag, and put the package, he was
supposed to bring for Roger's Birthday present, in my mouth, and said he
was going to send up Roger."

"I don't think we need to hear anymore.  The poor thing.  She has been too
embarrassed to tell us about Mr. Larcher."  Barbara said.

"You refer to him like you know him.  Who is this guy anyway?"  Sally
challenged Barbara.

"Ah, I met him at the party; like you."  Barbara said, not wanting to go
into the evening at "Jiggles".

"What should we do about him?  We can't have him treating Marnie like
that." Sally said angrily.

"Ah, Sally, he's the one that made the video tape, remember?  Maybe we
should just leave this alone."  Barbara cautioned.

"Maybe I should have a look at that tape after all."  Mary realized.

"Let's bring her to."  Barbara said looking at Sheila.

Sheila brought her to.  Sally and Barbara led the way to hugs and fussing
over Marnie.  Marnie had no idea why she was getting all of the attention
right then.

"Let's go before we are missed at home."  Sally finally said.  "Thanks
Marnie for having us. Remember if you need to talk about anything, you can
always call me."

"Sure Sally; thanks everyone."  Marnie said.

"I really think I should see that video now."  Mary said, as she was part
of the herd leaving out the door."

"Goodnight Marnie.  I'll talk to you later."  Barbara said, as the last one
out the door.

"Thanks again everyone . . ." Marnie said, her voice trailing off, as the
guests were getting into cars or generally out of earshot.

"Gosh that was unexpected.  Gee, I really miss Roger right now.  Oh no, I'm
really horny.  Maybe I should swing by "Shareholders" and check it out
again. I still have time left on the one-month trial.  No I really
shouldn't, that would be putting too much temptation in my path.  Well,
I'll at least drive by and save the final decision for the very last
minute."  She thought to herself.

She got into her car and drove to the club.  As she slowed down to pass,
there was the same doorman.  Then she saw a laughing couple enter. "I
should just go in and see if the Brannons are there, and thank them for the
pictures."  She thought, as she parked the car and went in.

"Nice to see you again Ma'am."  The same locker room attendant said,
greeting her.

"Nice to see you too.  May I call you by a name?"  Marnie asked.

"My name is Clara, Ma'am."

"Please call me Marnie."

"Oh, I'm sorry Ma'am, I couldn't or I'd be let go."

"I understand.  Do you recall seeing the Brannons here lately?"

"Yes Ma'am, they come a couple of times a week regularly."

"I don't suppose you recall seeing them tonight, do you?"  Marnie asked
removing her clothes, and putting them in a locker.

"I usually know who comes and goes, but Mrs. Brannon could have come in
when I was sent for some things.  It would be worth checking inside.  I
hope you don't mind me asking, but have those rings worked out for you?
You had just had them put in the last time I saw you."

"Sometimes I forget I even have them in.  I was planning to take them out
right after surprising my husband for his Birthday, but I'm not sure what
I'll do about them now."

"So did your husband like the surprise, I hope?"

"I think he had his best birthday ever, overall, and they added to the
spice."

"That's nice.  I hope you enjoy yourself tonight."

"Thank you, I'll try."  Marnie said, as she left the locker room for the
club.

Marnie walked down the path, now ultra conscious of the rings hanging from
her nipples.  The people at SEXY Productions made it sound like body
jewelry was a popular trend, but Marnie hadn't seen anyone else with them
except one lady at Shareholders this night with a pierced navel. Marnie's
tits commanded more than their share of attention anyway, due to their
size, and their relative firmness considering her age, almost forty.  She
had a well-shaped and toned body, a bald pussy showing her sexy poutty
nether lips, and an attractive face with blue eyes, causing heads to turn
as she passed. With nipple jewelry, she felt like she was wearing flashing
lights saying "looky here" as she walked along.

People would smile and move to make room for her at their tables, as an
invitation with body language for her to join their groups in the alcoves,
as she slowly moved along.  Others would stand and motion her in to join
them in the theme settings, but all these invitations by total strangers
were without words, until she came to a group sitting in a circle on
cushions cross legged style with their palms up resting on their knees, and
their thumbs touching their middle fingers.  "Oh Bonnie," a gentleman said,
"please come and join us."

Marnie figured it was someone present at her initiation to the club, where
she had used that name. "Please.  Sit here if you like."  He said.  Marnie
sat on a cushion, the same way as the others, with her back to the path,
completing the circle.

Marnie was introduced around and told that they were going to achieve a
group orgasm by guided imagery and meditation.  Marnie was game because it
meant she would be able to climax without mixing it up with another person.
The guide went around the circle and polled people for the essence of their
favorite fantasy.  The imagery, it turned out, would incorporate elements
of everybody's wettest dream.  The guide would attempt to weave them all
into a conclusion that everyone could share for their own orgasm.

Fantasies included multiple partners, taken against one's will, making it
with a pet, making it with a stranger for an anonymous one stand, and
Marnie's fantasy of making someone in particular, suck themselves off while
she rammed a rough dildo in and out of his anus, and squeezing his balls
mercilessly as he came.  Everyone stared at her and didn't say a thing or
move.  They were in shock, while she related the fantasy in increasing
detail, as if it was happening while she said it. "Okay then," the guide
said, to break the silence, "shall we begin?"

With instructions to close their eyes, concentrate on the story being told,
and project themselves into the roles of their choosing, the group listened
as the guide began creating scenarios that merged the fantasies of the two
men with the fantasies of the four women.  She used ambiguous language so
participants could fill in the content that worked best for them.  She
brought the characters close to climaxing but held them off till she could
weave the story so everyone could come at the same time.

Marnie peeked at the others, who were managing to have the experience
intended by the process. They obviously had done this before.  As she
watched, she noticed that everyone kept their eyes closed as instructed, so
she thought there could be no harm in a little extra stimulation of herself
to catch up to the level the others were hovering at.  The men had
erections and the women were moaning, groaning, and swaying in place.  A
little work on her quim certainly wouldn't be noticed sound-wise, she
figured.

At some point, Marnie made a complete shift from the visual-auditory
experience of the guided meditation to being totally absorbed with her own
manual stimulation.  The group was nearing the communal conclusion.  Many
were sweating; almost all were verbalizing their ecstasy.  Rears were
lunging forward and then back on the cushions.  Marnie still felt she was
behind and started to furiously work her pussy in her favorite motions so
she could conclude with the rest of the group.  Then they all came with
their eyes open wide, as the guide gave them the signal in the story to let
it all go.  Marnie was so far into the act of getting herself off, she
couldn't stop masturbating as they all watched curiously at her wanton
abandon.  Marnie wanted to stop but couldn't.  She finally came in a
shuddering, if not humiliating, orgasm for the silent amusement of the
others in the group.  When she was finally able to compose herself, she
said, "Thank you, I think it is time for me to be going."  Then she got up
and turned away from them so she wouldn't have to endure their stares any
longer and walked back to the locker room.

"Did you have a nice visit tonight, Ma'am?"  Clara asked when Marnie
returned to her locker. "You're making it a short evening tonight."

"Yes Clara.  It was fine.  It is just time for me to be on my way.  I
wasn't planning on staying long anyway.  Thank you for your help the times
I've come in here.  You do your job very well."

"Thank you Ma'am.  I enjoy waiting on nice people like you."

Marnie thanked her and walked quickly to her car, still hot and beet red
from the experience at the club.  Marnie broke down in tears as she sat in
her idle vehicle contemplating what she had been willing to do while Roger
was away.  She had come so close to seeking a sexual encounter with a man
to satisfy her urges behind Roger's back, she was ashamed of herself.

She decided to drive to the Forestry Fountain, to recall the special moment
she had spent with Roger there the night before.  She sat for a while in a
patch of planted shrubs in a dark area watching couples come by the
fountain, kiss, feel the water, and challenge each other, but there were no
takers of the Libido Falls' dares.  She heard one couple promise, "Next
time," as they walked off.

Marnie got up, when nobody else had been by for at least fifteen minutes,
and moved in to sit on the edge of the fountain and put her bare feet in
the water to contemplate the adventures Libido Falls had probably seen in
its time.  The sound of the waterfall and the streaming fish, kept her
unaware of the group of people that had assembled behind her.  It wasn't
until two members of the group moved up to the wall she was sitting on, on
either side of her, that she became aware she was not alone.

"Hey Pretty Lady, you about ready to try the falls?"  A large man said on
her left.  

Marnie tried to stand up and step out of the water, but her exit was
blocked by the others who advanced to the edge as she stood up from her
perch.  She backed a ways into the fountain, so no one could reach out for
her.

"That's it Lady start with that fish."  The man said again, obviously, a
leader of this gang.

"What do you want from me?"  Marnie asked terrified.

"Come here, I'll hold your clothes for you so they don't get wet."  He
said.

Marnie started moving and climbing through the fountain backwards, feeling
her way with her hands behind her, until a streaming fish began soaking her
blouse.

"Now you've got yourself all wet.  I told you I would hold your clothes for
you, didn't I?"  He said. "Hey guys, look at that body."  He pointed out
her large chest and trim body under her clinging clothes.

Marnie turned her back to them and started climbing to the back of the
fountain in earnest. Eventually, she had no other way to go than to climb
the rocky waterfall.  As she struggled to maintain foot holds on the small
slippery ledges, she managed to get near the top.  Water was rushing down
upon her and she had to climb with her head under the rushing water at
times to advance.  When she emerged at the top, a gang member stood atop
the falls, legs spread, arms akimbo, in her path.  Marnie turned again and
slid roughly down the falls and tried the other directions, which resulted
in similar standoffs, as she was close enough to hope for escape.

Now surrounded, Marnie exclaimed in tears,  "What is it?  What do you want
of me?

"Lady, for starters, let's have the wet shirt."

"You can't be serious!  I'm old enough to be your mothers.  What would your
mothers say if they knew you had forced someone like them to do that?"
Marnie scolded.

"I'll have to ask her someday, if I ever find her sober. (Laughter)  Now,
are you going to hand it to me, or do I send someone in to remove it for
you. You might not be able to wear it again if that happens."

Recognizing she had no escape, and that her reasoning was falling on deaf
ears, Marnie realized it would be hopeless to let the situation get
physical by provoking them into the fountain with her, so she reluctantly
removed her shirt and held it at maximum arms reach to the leader.  The
half-shell bra she wore that morning to send Roger off with her tits on his
mind, was displaying her erect nipples and her nipple rings to the amazed
group surrounding her.

"Oh Baby, you must be some kind of a slut or something.  Those tits are
something else.  Now do the skirt."

"No, please don't make me do this."  Marnie pleaded, as she slowly removed
the skirt, on the off chance that they might say, "It's okay, just
kidding."

"Come closer, something doesn't look quite right."  He said waving her to
him.  "Now take off those panties."  He ordered.  "My, my.  Look at this.
We do have a slut here.  Look at that bald pussy."  He remarked.

"Please, let me have my clothes back.  Haven't you seen enough?" Marnie
said, covering her nipples with one arm and her mons veneris with her other
hand.

"Lady, squat on that fish there."  He said, pointing to the perch he wanted
her on.

"No please don't make me do this."  She pleaded.

"Either you get up there now, or you do one of my guys, get it?  Eight
fish, eight guys.  So, Snow White, start with that dwarf there."  He said
sternly.

Marnie climbed up on the fish and squatted as requested.  She needed to put
her hands on her knees to help keep her balance.  She was immediately taken
by the one, two, threeeeeeeeeeeeeee, sequence of squirts streaming out of
the fish's mouth.  Despite the terrifying situation, the humiliation and
embarrassment of being forced to stimulate herself on the stream of water,
Marnie was getting aroused. "Eight fish, or eight men.  That's seven dwarfs
and one Prince Charming, I suppose.  I guess I know which one that is
supposed to be.  Maybe if I come eight times, I'll be let go.  The sooner I
do it then, the sooner I'd get out of here."  Marnie surmised.

She bit her lip and worked her way to a genuine orgasm, causing her to have
to jump into the water to keep from falling.

"Okay, Snow babe, that dwarf there."

Marnie climbed on to her next mount and worked a little harder to reach a
natural orgasm.  She wondered if she would be able to pull off a fake one
or two to keep the ball rolling.  With this fish, she could hold on to a
fin to keep her balance, but it made her look somewhat like a jockey in a
Triple Crown event.  When she was pretty worked up, the man said,  "Okay,
you can stop now Lady."  She was surprised. "Now take off the bra."  She
was crestfallen.  It wasn't over with after all.

She was made to climb back up, now completely nude, her tits hanging down,
her nipple rings hanging toward the water.  As she was nearing her climax,
she squatted down further and further until she was almost directly on the
fish's mouth to get the most from the stream of water streaking across her
clitoris.   When she came, she was able to stay aboard.  When she was
directed to another one, but wanted to stay with this one, because she felt
she could control it better with its handhold.

With the direction the stream was coming out of the next one, she found it
necessary to mount it with her rear facing the gang.  They cheered and made
goading noises as they were amused by the water bouncing off her exposed
hairless pussy, running partially up her ass crack.  Right before she came,
Marnie squatted up and down quickly against the long stream each time it
came, to the audience's delight.  After she managed a tortuous climax, and
she went to another fish, she noticed that a couple had stopped safely
across the street to watch her one woman show, at a distance they could
make their escape from the gang members, if they were to mind.

On this fish, she had to face the couple across the street head on. With
her hands on her knees, she looked directly at them with an expression that
pleaded with them to get her help.  They couldn't make out the subtlety of
her expression in just the light from the lampposts so they continued to
watch and comment to each other. Marnie realized that she wouldn't be able
to communicate with them, and then found she could no longer look them in
the eyes.  Everywhere she looked, she saw the smiling faces of gang
members, amused at her lewd display.

She was having trouble getting into it for the performance.  She was
feeling ill to her stomach, her pussy was getting a little sore from the
constant bombardment of the pulsing water, and her legs and back were
tiring from supporting her and keeping her balance.  "I'm going to have to
throw in one of those fake ones here.  I can't take much more of this."
She thought.  She started the fake crescendo, and finally came in shudders,
which may have passed if she hadn't stopped suddenly to check the man's
reaction to it, rather than bask a bit in its aftermath.

"Come here Lady."  The man said.  "That was a big mistake.  Now you are
going to have to do the rest of the dwarves and then Prince Charming."

"No, please let me try again."  Marnie said in a panic.

"Here I'll let you put these on, if you hurry."  He said handing her half
bra and skirt.

She put them on, bent over to get her shoes, and was brought to standing by
the man pinching her left nipple ring in his thumb and forefinger.  "Let's
go."  He said.

She hurried to keep pace with the man's hold on her nipple, as he led her
to a van, and had her get in.  She sat on a bench seat at the back holding
her skirt down and covering her breasts with her other arm.  Five gang
members rode with her in the van, three of which sat in the back, staring
and smiling at her all the way to their destination.  The other three, rode
in an old suped up Cadillac.

The destination was a rundown part of town with buildings that didn't look
occupied from the outside.  They entered a brick building with no windows
on any of the four stories of the wall that the door was on. They went down
a hall with debris on the floor.  They entered a room with three women
sitting around sharing a joint.  They wore body suits and matching high
heels.  One's outfit was all white, another all pink and the third one was
lavender.  They had long slim mature bodies for being young women.  They
had long impractical painted nails, full makeup, and plenty of jewelry on
their heads and hands. The leader sent Marnie in their direction by her
arm.  They stood to avoid having Marnie land in their laps and tried to
cushion her landing into them.  "Get Snow White here cleaned up.  She has
some dwarves to take care of before she takes on the Prince."  He said, and
then led the gang into another room to get high.

Marnie looked frightened to be left with the fancy, if not gaudy young
women. The one in the white said,  "Don't worry lady, if you do exactly
like you are told, you will get out of this just fine." Marnie eased her
contracting body a bit.  "Just don't cross him.  He got into a situation
with a bitch of his once, and she shot him in the groin.  It took off the
head of his thing and he lost one of the round ones.  He nearly bled to
death."  She was telling Marnie as they started to work with her hair.  "He
probably seems pretty tame to you now, but sometimes he goes off
unexpectedly over things having to do with sex, and every woman around him
represents that bitch that changed him for good."

"What am I going to have to do?  I've got to get back to my family." Marnie
asked.

"Ha.  Don't talk about family around him either, trust me."  The lady in
white said.  "You're probably gonna have to satisfy some or all of his guys
and then do the Prince."

"But he had the head of his dick blown off.  What am I going to have to do
to satisfy him?" Marnie wondered to herself.

They dressed Marnie in a garter belt and stockings, gloves that went up to
her elbows, some costume jewelry and pieces that held her hair up out of
the way, then applied makeup to their tastes, which included deep red
lipstick.  Except for the gaudy makeup, Marnie looked fairly formal,
awaiting a fancy evening gown.

The leader came in finishing a laugh from something said or done just prior
to his entrance.  He waved the three women out while he still smiled.  Then
he had Marnie approach him.  "Tonight Snow, you are going to give the
ladies a little break from their duties.  They are going to pick the dwarf
of their choice for the evening and you get to do the four rejected ones.
I'm sure they will be in just the right frame of mind to get you ready for
your Prince Charming."  He said as he held her chin up with his finger, her
face just inches away from his, as if he was going to give her a kiss.
Then he released her chin and she lowered herself back away from him
revulsed.

"Now bend across this bed."  She did as she was told.  "Stretch your arms
out." He strapped on leather cuffs and tied her wrists off to the far
corners of the bed.  "Lift this leg for me."  He said, causing her to stand
on one foot while he attached another cuff to her ankle.

"Is this really necessary?" Marnie pleaded.  "I'll cooperate, really I
will."

"Shut up bitch, and do what you're told, if you know what is good for you."
He said with hostility.  He tied the leg to the corner to her left so it
went straight out from her body.  "Now kick up the other." Marnie tried to
get the last leg supporting her up.  On the second try, he caught her calf,
and cuffed it to the other corner.

In this position, Marnie formed an "X" with her upper body, and she was
forced into the splits with her lower body.  Her pussy and ass were inches
off the edge of the bed, unable to move in any direction. They were open
and sore.  She could do the splits all she wanted as a college cheerleader,
but she hadn't stayed as stretched out in the twenty years hence.  The man
moved the edge of his index finger across her shaved pussy to feel the
elasticity, textures and warmth.  Then he cupped the area, warming her up
for the assault she was about to encounter down there. Moments later he
left and sent two guys in. One went around and checked her bonds while the
other stood between her legs and lowered his pants and drawers.

Marnie asked,  "Please have mercy on me and help me get lubricated first."

The guy between her legs started to roughly poke his middle finger in her
cunt, while the other looked for something in the ladies' area. "Here," he
said to his buddy, "cinnamon flavored lotion."

"Flavored?"  The other one said. "You can eat it?"

"Says here you can.  Also warms you up for it.  Let's give it a try." He
said.

The guy between her legs poured some in his hand.  He poured too much, but
decided against pouring any back in the bottle, and worked it in and around
both of her openings between her legs and then the excess all around her
rear cheeks.  The second guy said, "Try blowing on it, it heats it up."
Then they both got down close to her openings and blew their breath on her
sensitive areas creating a chemical reaction that warmed up the areas
covered with the lotion.  Marnie tried to close her legs, but to no avail.
I wonder what it feels like on me, the guy between her legs said, as he
began to fuck her cunt with his eager cock.

The lotion started to warm up his balls as they slapped up against Marnie's
mons.  "Oh yes, this is good."  He said.

"Hurry, I want some of that."  The other said impatiently.

Whether it was the unusual sensations warming his balls or his buddy's
impatience, he came fairly quickly and mercifully for Marnie.  The other
guy got right to it, and started pumping like a rabbit.  He held on to her
with his hands on the topside of her upper thighs and worked against her
stretched sinews as he pulled himself into her harder and harder.  He came
in a strong forward thrust impaling Marnie on his erupting shaft.  He
jerked into her a couple more times before they both took their leave.

In came the other two.  They both shucked their bottom clothes and one
positioned himself between her legs, while the other got in a kneeling
straddle in front of her on the bed asking her to suck him.  All Marnie
could do was to try her best to hold her head up, create some suction, and
receive his thrusts.  The kneeling guy got cramped and pulled out and off
the bed to finish in her snatch right after his partner was done.

As they were zipping up one said, "That should have her ready for Prince."

In walked the leader.  "Finally, the last one.  Now I get to see how he
wants me to do him. Whatever you do don't accidentally call him stubby."
Marnie thought to herself.

He undid her right leg and let it go easily to the ground.  Marnie couldn't
believe how good it felt to get out of the forced splits.  Then came the
other leg, and she padded in place still bent over as he worked to get her
wrists unbound from the corners.  He stood and looked at her a minute then
went in search of something.  He looked in drawers, left the room a moment,
then came back, leaving the door open, with a nylon string, about a meter
long.  He tied each end to each of her nipple rings, creating a droop
falling to about where her pubic hair would start if she hadn't shaved.

He left her alone again, with the door still open.  She tested the string
attached to her nipple rings and discovered the pain in pulling on them.  A
few minutes later, he returned with a plate of smelly cheese and a sharp
knife.  "On your hands and knees."  He ordered.

"But, what . . .?"  Marnie said, wanting to ask, "why not on the bed."

"Now."  He said, and she obeyed.  "Let's prepare a perfume for the Prince."
He said, as he proceeded to take pieces of the cheese and rubbed them all
over her face, neck, and crotch.  When he was done, he placed a small piece
between her teeth and told her to hold it.  Then he placed a couple of
crumbled pieces in her cunt.  When Marnie protested this with her body
movements, he came back in front, put out his boot, and stepped on the
drooping string.

"Time to meet your Prince Charming.  Prince, heel!"

Marnie's terror rose precipitously, as she heard the bounding footsteps of
an animal approaching the doorway.  She tried to scream without losing the
piece of cheese between her teeth.  There, rounding the doorway and to its
master's side was a large shiny black Doberman.  With its broad shoulders
and small pointy head, it made the scariest sight Marnie had ever been face
to face with.  Prince, the Doberman, sat to his master's left, leaning
forward and sniffing the air before him, alternating with looking up at his
master for the signal to find the treat.  The rest of the gang members and
their women filed into the room to witness the union of Prince and his
bitch.

"Prince, meet Snow White."  He said.  "Find your treat, boy."  He
commanded, sending Prince forward to sniff and lick Marnie's face.

Marnie instinctively tried to back away, but got instant feedback of the
advisability of it by the instant pain in her nipples from the string
tethering her to the floor.  In fact, she had to lean somewhat into Prince,
because his aggressiveness pushed her back against the string in and of
itself.  She tried to hug her head to her shoulder, as Prince sniffed and
licked her neck, she tried to scrunch up her face, when Prince vigorously
licked all traces of the cheese from it.  She was too late to clamp her
teeth, when he insisted on checking all corners of her mouth for vestiges
of his treat.  When Marnie felt she was all but licked raw, Prince went
back to his master's side automatically and sat looking up for further
instructions.

"Go find your treat, boy."  He said again.

Prince went forward slower and sniffed where he had found it before, looked
up at his master and continued sniffing along Marnie's side.  Prince
started to tell that the scent was getting stronger and sniffed under her
belly toward her mons.  This got him really excited and he charged around
behind her to find his treat tucked away in her pussy.  He started to lick
and sniff, protruding his tongue and snout into her cunt alternately in
quick insistent succession.  When he tasted the first crumbles, he started
sending his tongue in, curled for strength, to extract his reward.

Marnie had to push against his efforts to avoid ripping the rings from her
tits.  She even lowered her upper body closer to the ground to give her a
cushion of slack, in case she wasn't vigilant at meeting his forces.  This
pushed her nether region lewdly back into Prince's eager tongue all the
more.

Now Prince tasted cum.  The curled tongue penetrating, unfurling, and
scooping the treats out, was having involuntary affects on Marnie as well.
Her juices, the cinnamon lotion, smelly cheese and cum deposits made a
feast for Prince, getting him visibly excited.  Marnie couldn't tell
directly, but she figured out from the onlookers pointing and talking that,
Prince was sending out his instrument from its sheath.  She knew something
vile was coming when Prince made a high pitched yelp, sniffed one last
time, and jumped up on her back with his front paws.  Marnie felt the moist
warm penis flop and poke its pointed head at her rear areas.  She tried to
foil its entry by leaning her hips from side to side.  The leader was
amused by this for a time, but finally decided to put his foot down
lengthwise along the string, rather than across it, forcing Marnie to bring
her upper body rapidly lower to the floor at his boot, to compensate for
the shorter tether. Her arms became ineffectual as supports in a
four-pointed stance, and she ended up hugging his boot for lack of
alternatives.  During this adjustment, Prince found the home for his penis
that he was thrusting for.  He clamped his front legs around Marnie's hips
and started to pump rhythmically in and out of her cunt with no mercy.
Marnie closed her eyes tight to hide her humiliation and tears.

Whatever pleasure the pure sensation of the warm, hard, swelling phallus
thrusting in and out of her cunt might have had for her, was more than
offset by the forced rape by these low-lives, the audience of strangers,
the thought of it being non-human with untrimmed nails digging into the
soft flesh of her lower belly.

Prince emitted a couple of soft whines.  Marnie feared he was about to
conclude his excitement. Then Marnie felt the unusual sensation of further
swelling, filling and stretching her vagina.  The surprise of it caused her
to focus on nothing but the inescapable sensations in her groin. Delirium
built up from her cunt, and rose in a crescendo quickly to her brain, as
her orgasm was triggered by her Prince's discharge of his seed into her.

She was oblivious to the laughter.  By the time Prince was relaxed enough
to dismount, the leader stepped off of her tether.  Marnie knelt in a
kneeling fetal position, face in hands, for a few minutes while several
people filed out.  The lady in white said, "Here let me help you with
that," as she untied the tether from her rings.  The woman in lavender
stood silently by with her skirt and bra.  The third woman donated a grungy
tee-shirt for her to wear back to the fountain.

When they got her back, they tossed her out of the van, and sped off, so
she wouldn't get a look at the plates on the vehicle.  She found her keys
still in the shrubs and high tailed it back to her house for a scrubbing
shower, a long cry, and a soaking bath.

Marnie lay on her bed in her robe contemplating the error of her ways, how
giving into her urges set up the events of the evening.  Now she didn't
even need Larcher to ruin her life, she thought, she was an expert now at
doing it herself.

Brenda walked in sleepy-eyed in her robe.  "Is everything okay Mom, it
looks as though you've been crying."

"I just really need your father tonight, Honey, that's all.  I have some
demons to fight, and he helps me with the will to do so."

"I'm here for you Mom." Brenda said, as she curled up next to her mother on
the bed with her head on Marnie's outstretched arm.

"I don't deserve a daughter as wonderful as you Dear."  Marnie said,
turning to give her a firm hug and a kiss atop her head.

"You're always there for me.  I get it from you."  Brenda said, snuggling a
little.

"I love you Brenda."  Marnie said trying to hide her tears.

"Back at you, Mom."

Then they drifted off to sleep, just like they used to do when Brenda would
come to her as a child to have her help ward off her nightmarish demons.

"Hi Barb.  You know that trip from last Monday, I want you and George to
use it."  Marnie told her friend.

"Marnie, you won that fair and square.  You and Roger have a good time.  No
ill feelings here, believe me."

"Barb, I don't think I can handle it.  My life seems so off kilter. I've
got to do something special for Brenda's sixteenth birthday, and I just
can't seem to stay focused on what's important in my life."

"Marnie, believe me I understand, we all do."

"You do?  Who, how . . .?"

"Well, maybe I misspoke.  I just understand there are things and people
that you can't completely control in your life, and I want you to know that
I am here for you if you need me."

"Barb, you're the greatest, but really, you should take George and have a
great time.  We can watch Susan for you.  You won that trip just as much as
I did, maybe more.  I had no idea you could still do those things, and in
front of an audience, my god woman, you were fabulous."

"Thanks Marnie, I try to stay stretched out.  You know, the fair thing to
do is for you and I to go together, and let our husbands have some
father/daughter bonding time.  It would be great, a couple of "Blues
Sisters" with sunglasses on the loose in the south of France."

"That does sound like fun."

"Remember, we're turning forty, and you're always telling me to lighten up
and live a little before it's all behind us.  The more I think about it the
more it seems perfect."  Barbara said with confidence.

"I might have been wrong about the adventuresome spirit talk.  It is
starting to seem to me now, that there is a great deal of comfort in
simplicity and routine."  Marnie said with slight melancholy.

"Snap out of it Marn, let's go the day after Brenda's birthday. She'll be
able to drive herself then, and you can celebrate that milestone as well."

"Okay, I'll ask Roger tonight."

"That's the spirit.  Call me later."

"Okay, bye"

Marnie vacillated the rest of the day between excitement, guilt,
apprehension, and dread in a carousel of emotions until Roger got home.
After greeting him warmly, and while still in each other's arms, Marnie
said, "Sweetie, Barbara has invited me to join her on a trip she won for
seven days to the south of France.  How would you feel about my accepting
it and joining her?"

"If you convince me that you don't find her as tall and handsome as I am,
there would be no way I could object.  When is the trip planned for?"

"I told her that I couldn't possibly leave, of course, if it was okay with
you, until after Brenda's sixteenth."

"That seems like it would be okay.  She'll not be needing me for rides, and
she is really growing up quickly these days.  If it is what you want to do,
we'll make it work out."  Roger said, giving her a peck on the lips.

"I'll go up and talk to Brenda about her party then."  Marnie said.

"Brenda, what do you want to do about your birthday this year?" Marnie
asked.

"I've asked six friends if they would like to slumber over here this
Friday, if that would be okay with you.  I really didn't want to do
anything big."

"So you'd rather have it the weekend before than the weekend after?"

"Sure, if that's okay with you and Dad."

"Sure Dear, that would be fine.  Only six friends?"

"That's all I think I can squeeze in my room, don't you think?"

"Well, I'll see to dinner, cake and ice cream.  Your father and I, and
maybe Ron and Sally, can celebrate it with you on the actual day,
Wednesday.  How will that be?"

"Sure Mom, and pizza would be just fine.  We'll rent some videos, stay up
late, talk, and sleep late Saturday morning.  We'll try not to be any
trouble for you."

"Don't worry honey, I want you to have a good time."  Marnie said.

When Marnie called Barbara and told her the news that they could go
together, Barbara said, "Great, you call the resort company and get the
information from them tomorrow, and I'll see what I can do about the plane
tickets."

Marnie called the number on the travel voucher.  There was no problem with
Thursday through Wednesday.  It coincided with their regular bookings.  The
next day she received the brochures and travel information in the mail.
"Club Mediterranean Adult Resorts and Cruises," it was called.  It didn't
occur to Marnie at this point that it didn't just call itself, "Club Med".

Barbara said over the phone that she had been trying to get affordable
flights for hours, but on such short notice, all she could get was on a
chartered flight that was willing to open a couple of seats up to
passengers outside their group to cut down on expenses.

"It's just the transportation.  Our fun will be when we get there." Marnie
said consoling her for the effort well done.  Then she went to explain the
features and procedures.  For the list of what to bring and what not to
bring, she asked, "Do you want me to just make copies and send it or get it
to you tomorrow?"

"That will be great.  I can't wait.  We are going to have just the best
time." Barbara said enthusiastically.

On Friday, six of Brenda's closest friends assembled for her birthday
slumber party.  Marnie and Roger tried to make it as fun for her as
possible, but the girls started to hint that they would have more fun by
themselves.  When they started dressing down to panties and tops borrowed
from Brenda and a few of Roger's shirts, Marnie and Roger decided to take
in a late movie.

After the first video, they started to talk about boys.  The other five
could not believe Brenda and Susan's account of Jeff and "Libido Falls".
Brenda picked friends who were generally less adventuresome than she,
people who looked up to her for examples and guidance.  She pulled out a
box she was using to contain the beginnings of a collection of items on her
road to becoming a model.  She showed them her profile card, then some
portfolio shots.

Jennifer, the shyest of the group said,  "Brenda, but you don't have your
breasts covered in some of these."

"That's right Jen.  If you are going to be a model, you are modeling your
body, with whatever the photographer decides to have draped on you, no
matter how much or how little.  Think of those swimsuit models in Sports
Illustrated, Playboy Magazine, and the Victoria Secrets catalog. They all
get paid the big bucks and they have little or nothing on." Brenda
explained.  "Look, here are some things thrown away from my first modeling
job."  Brenda pointed out, showing them artist sketches that only made it
to the floor.

Rosemary, the second shyest of the group said, "But Brenda, you were
completely naked in front of all those people, while they drew and painted
you?!"

"It was figure drawing, what do you expect, they have to see your figure to
draw it.  Besides, it was a famous artist and only his students in his
studio. It was all on the up and up.  I'll tell you about the unusual
technique they used another time, when I'm sure you won't faint on me."

"God Brenda, you can't leave us hanging like that, come clean with it
girl." Susan demanded.

"Well, this famous artist, Mr. Dix, he has this speed drawing technique he
calls something like, "Kino-mapping", where the artists close their eyes --
they're supposed to close their eyes -- and they touch you all over your
body to get a second picture of you through their body in addition to their
eyes.  Then when they paint or draw you, they do it quicker than if they
just looked at you to do it."  She explained.  "Chrissy, you're good at
drawing, you want to try it?"

"Brenda, I don't know.  Do you think I should?"  Chrissy said.

"Sure, it will give everyone a good idea of what I'm talking about. Now who
wants to be drawn?"  Nobody volunteered.  "Susan, I know you've got the
guts now to do it, give it a try."

"Brenda.  I don't want everyone to see me naked."  She said softly but
insistently.

"Come on someone's got to do it.  I already know what it is like." Brenda
pressed.

"I'll try it, I suppose."  Lauren volunteered.  Then she removed her shirt
and bra, her nipples erected instantly from her excited anticipation and
the room's air cooling of them.  She stood demurely waiting, with her hands
fiddling with each other in front of her panties.

"That's the spirit, Lauren.  I just need to get something for Chrissy to
draw with."  Brenda said, as she searched for suitable paper and a soft
pencil. "Here ya go.  Now, if I remember it right, you get kind of
meditative.  Try to forget about the rest of us and think about nothing but
Lauren here, the volume she takes up in the room, the texture of her skin,
like this," Brenda said as she started at Lauren's face and gently guided
her fingers over it, then down her neck, "her height, width, depth, and so
on."  Lauren took in a deep breath and started to step back when Brenda was
at her breasts, then stopped herself. "You do this for the entire area that
you are going to draw or paint, and you will draw it better and faster.
Here, now you try.  Everyone back up and be quiet so Chrissy can
concentrate."

Chrissy advanced to Lauren, looked at her seriously, then closed her eyes
and put her fingers on her face.  Lauren closed her eyes, she knew how good
this was going to feel, and she wanted to hide her enjoyment from the
others. Lauren's face started to turn red as Chrissy's hands left her face
and traveled down her neck and shoulders on their way to her breasts.  She
shuddered when Chrissy mapped the fullness of her new firm breasts and the
texture and tumidity of her excited nipples.  Moisture appeared on her
forehead, as Chrissy's hands traced down her curved sides and flat stomach.
When her hands left Lauren's hips and she placed her fingers flat on
Lauren's pubic mound, they both opened their eyes wide in surprise.
Chrissy broke the momentary stalemate with, "I think I'll just do the waist
up."

Chrissy began drawing while Lauren held her standing pose, trying to look
on the outside, what her mind inside imagined a professional model would
look like.  Chrissy's assessment of her own experience with it was that it
could have been faster, and that it did seem easier.

"You know, I think I could do that now, if someone wanted to try and draw
me." Susan volunteered.

"Well, I could see if I could draw better than a stick figure of you, if
you want me to try."  Said Ronnie.

Susan shucked her top and bra in half the time Lauren had.  Lauren sat next
to Chrissy looking at and commenting on her drawing, sitting with just her
top on, unbuttoned.  Ronnie tentatively started to place her hands on
Susan's face, and as soon as she felt Susan's skin, she pulled her hands
away as if it was red-hot.  Then she reapplied them and mapped Susan's body
down to her toes.  Susan hadn't given her any signal or reason to stop.
She really didn't care about how well Ronnie did with it, being Kino-mapped
was enough.

"So does anybody want to experience what it would be like to be a model
like am?"  Brenda asked.

"How do you mean?"  Jennifer asked.

"You know, like I take your picture and you move into positions that I tell
you to move into, and I tell you when you are doing it right or wrong."
Brenda offered.

"That doesn't sound too hard."  Rosemary challenged, uncharacteristically.

"You first then."  Brenda directed.  "Everybody off that couch, and help me
move this one back out of the way.  Now, Rose sit on the couch. I'll use
this camera here, it doesn't have any film in it, but if you believe it
does, then you will see how difficult this modeling is. Okay, now I'm a
guy, all right? You've been hired to do a shoot.  You get there and someone
tells you to get down to your bra and underwear."

"I can't do that."

"I thought you said that it would be easy.  Okay down to your bra and
underwear. You've been made up and, . . . Come on, off with the shirt. It
is just us girls. That's better."  Brenda encouraged, as Rosemary covered
her breasts by placing her hands on her opposite shoulders. "Now support
yourself with your right hand on the couch, the other hand on your left
thigh.  Look left, SNAP, that's it, now look here, SNAP, very good.  Now
put your hands on the clasp of your bra in back."

"Brenda, I can't do that."

"Rose, this is how it is done.  There is no film, you're here with friends,
and I'll give everyone a shot at it.  You can all feel what it is like to
be a model, except for the paycheck."  The last remark got giggles.  "Okay,
SNAP, now unclasp the bra, but don't take it off."  Rosemary liked that it
wasn't coming off.  "Good, SNAP, now peel it off and dangle it in your
fingers."

"Brenda!"

"This is what it is like.  Just do it, like the shoe slogan, and see what
it feels like."

Rosemary's tits were white as snow, in contrast to her tanned skin. It was
obvious that she only wore one suit all of the time because of the strict
tan lines.  Her snowy breasts were firm like the others, still stretching
the skin as they grew, no sports or babies to let them give in to gravity
yet.

"SNAP, SNAP."

"Why two pictures there?"  Rosemary asked self-conscious.

"Oh there would be a lot of pictures here probably, but I'd be asking you
to get those nipples hard for them."  Rosemary blushed beet red, the blush
showing streaky red between her breasts as well.  "Now you could kind of
pinch them, or maybe Jennifer, or someone, could get a cube of ice."

"Brenda, really, I get the idea about this model thing, really I do. It's
someone else's turn."

"Okay Jen, you've got the ice now, why don't you pick up where Rosy left
off." Brenda suggested.

"Oh, I don't plan on being a model.  Someone else try it."

"You first, you can't say you would never be one, unless you've tried it
out. You can try it out here among friends and then say it's not for you.
Hurry, you are losing that perfectly good piece of ice in your hand."
Brenda said, as she advanced in Jennifer's direction and started to
unbutton her shirt for her.

Jennifer stood in shock and terror, as Brenda slid the shirt off her
shoulders and down off her arms.  "Still have some ice left there?" Brenda
asked.  Then she unclasped the bra, as Jennifer gasped in a sudden breath.

"Please, no, I don't think . . ." Jennifer was saying, frozen in place
holding out the piece of ice away from her body so it wouldn't get her wet.

"Here let me do it for you.  I'll be your makeup lady a moment." Brenda
said taking the ice from Jennifer's hand and applying it in circles on the
mortified Jennifer's virgin nipples.

Jennifer wanted to cover her nipples with her hands, but Brenda was also
pinching and tweaking them to make sure they would stay up for a couple of
shots.  "Okay now, leave that hand out like you are holding something and
put your other one on your hip, yeah like that, SNAP. You're doing great."

Jennifer was almost in a trance from shock.

"We're going to need a smile.  SNAP."  Jennifer gave her a plastic attempt
at a smile.

"Okay, I tried it.  It is great for you, but it isn't for me." Jennifer
said determinedly.

"Okay whose next?"  Brenda asked.

Brenda worked it out so each girl had a turn at it.  It went easier as they
went along, and it became more fun for them.  They sat around and watched
another video in open tops, or no tops, until they were surprised by Marnie
and Roger coming in the back.  They scurried for their clothes and ran
screaming upstairs and into Brenda's room, panting and praying at the door,
that neither of her parents would come in to check on them.

"Brenda, is everything all right?"  Marnie said from the door.

"Yes Mom."

"Are you all having a good time?"

"Yes Mom."

"Goodnight.  Please don't make it too late tonight."

"Yes Mom.  Goodnight."

Once they felt safe from Brenda's parents, they all sat around the sleeping
bags on the floor and laughed to tears.  In the next few minutes, they
heard the sound of gravel hitting the side of the house and Brenda's
window.  They turned off the lights and snuck up to the window.  Brenda
identified the culprits as Jeff and his buddy, Tony. She opened the window
to speak, "What do you think you are doing? It's late at night?"

"Hey we want to party with you."  Jeff said.

"How did you know I was having a party?"

"I didn't.  Can we come and join you?"

"No, it's a private party.  I'll talk to you tomorrow."  Brenda said, and
shut the window.

The girls huddled around Brenda in rapt anticipation.  "Is that the boy
from Libido Falls?"  Rosemary asked.

"The one talking was Jeff, the klutz, calling like this so late at night.
Can you believe it?  He could really get me in trouble." Brenda said
pretending to be annoyed.

She put on a light, "I need a match.  Anybody got a light of any kind?"
Brenda asked.

"I think I might have a pack in here."  Chrissy said looking in her
backpack. "Here you go."

"No you light it, I feel a blast of gas coming on."  Brenda said and
surprised everyone by mooning the group standing beside Chrissy, and farted
right before Chrissy got the match to her wind tunnel.

"Damn, I messed up.  Got any more in there?"  Chrissy asked holding the
burning match in wait.  Just as she had to shake out the match to avoid
getting burned, Brenda let off another smaller one.

Everyone was now rolling on the sleeping bags in bellyaching laughter. When
the tears of laughter subsided, Susan asked,  "Let me see something.  Bend
over like you're going to do it again a second." Brenda bent over at the
waist. "What happened to your hair there?" Susan asked.

"Oh that?  I shaved my pussy last night.  It's just like my mom"s now
except I am leaving the part in front, hers is all bald down there now."
Brenda explained.

"Why would you do that?"  Jennifer asked.

"Boys like it better, I hear, and I've seen a lot of models do it in my
parents' Playboy."  Brenda explained.  "It feels sexy.  You should try it."

"I don't think so."  Jennifer said.

"I could see trying it."  Susan said, not wanting to get trumped by one of
the shyer girls again.

"We'll help you do it."  Brenda said.

Then all the girls squeezed into the bathroom, leaving Susan enough room to
stretch out a little on the john.  Brenda crouched down in front of her and
guided her efforts, then took over for the more intricate maneuvers.  "Do
you want to leave the front like me?  Or, do you want to go all the way
like my mom?"  Brenda asked.

"Let's do it like yours."  Susan said.

"Now, feel how smooth that feels."  Brenda said, petting Susan's pussy.

Then everybody took a turn, as Susan blushed, but didn't object.  By the
time Jennifer tried it, she exclaimed,  "Oooo Susan, you're wet, did you
pee on me?"

"Jen, Babe, don't you know what just happened?"  Brenda asked.

"What do you mean?"  Jennifer asked with apprehension.

"Oh never mind.  So whose next?"  Brenda said presumptively.

"Well I guess I'd like to try."  Lauren said, and took Susan's place on the
seat.

Brenda helped her, as she did Susan.  When she demonstrated on her the
smoothness, the petting line formed again and the precedent was
established. It was easier to get the rest of the girls to follow suit with
the promise of innocent petting at the end, until only Jennifer was left.

"Jen, your turn."  Brenda said waiting.

"No guys, I don't think I should."  Jennifer protested.

"Com'on, everyone else did.  Don't be a stick in the mud.  Be one of us.
Look, what's the worst thing that could happen, your hair would grow back
in a couple of weeks like it is today.  Now what's so bad about that?"
Brenda argued. Then the others piped in with their seconds and further
arguments."

"What if it hurts me?  I am so tender down there."  Jennifer said,
deflecting the attention from the shyness reason.

"Look how much practice I have just had.  No one else complained of
hurting. Did any of you not like it?"  They all shook their heads. "Com'on,
have a seat, and we can all be the same."

Jennifer took the seat and put her face in her hands as Brenda applied the
water and lotion.  Jennifer turned red and started to breathe in short
irregular breaths as Brenda massaged the lotion around her vulva.  "Jen,
take deep breaths or you'll pass out.  That's better. Now look, I'm putting
in a new blade, just for you.  It will glide the hair off without any
discomfort. You'll see."

Brenda took charge of Jennifer's hair removal, and gently wiped her pussy
dry. "Now see, just as smooth as a baby's bottom."  Brenda said as she
petted Jennifer's pussy a little longer than she had the others.  The
petting sample line formed again.  Jennifer knew she would have to submit
like the others had done.  She resigned herself to it by leaning back on
the john seat and putting her hands on the seat behind her, with her knees
falling out naturally to the sides. She found it embarrassing and closed
her eyes to avoid showing her humiliation and newfound pleasure to the
group.  Each one took a little bit longer than they had done with anyone
else.  They had impish smiles that Jennifer's eyelids blocked out.
Jennifer's stomach started to tighten, her thighs tensed, her breathing
grew deep and her body started undulating to the rhythm of it.  Finally,
she scrunched up her face, emitted a long "Ooooooo . . .", and stiffened
her body straight off of the john seat, merely supporting herself by her
arms.

After a moment for Jennifer to compose herself, Susan said, "Gee, did you
pee on me?  Look, feel down there for yourself."

Jennifer sheepishly felt her sopping pussy, and put it all together.

"Did it hurt, or did you like the way it felt?"  Brenda asked.

"I liked it."  Jennifer said a little age regressed.

"Well you can do it for yourself, or you can have someone do it for you,
like tonight, anytime you want to feel that good again."  Brenda assured
her.  "In fact, why don't we all do it together before we go to sleep; it
will make us sleep better."

Everyone looked around at each other silently, first like "has she gone
crazy", then "I am really turned on and I probably won't get to sleep very
well like this anyway", to "I'm game if you're game."

"Com'on, we'll help each other.  Let's sit in a circle.  Okay, no let's lie
down forming a circle.  Yes, that could work.  Okay, everybody touch the
person to your right.  That's it.  Now do it the way you want to be
touched.  It will be communicated around the circle until it comes back
around to you."  Brenda instructed.

They all got past the tentativeness and started stroking in ways that they
were enjoying form the person doing them.  "Now, phew, phew, we are going
to have to keep, phew, phew, the moaning down.  No screaming, whatever you
do."  She coached.

This daisy chain of undulating virginal flesh sweated its way to a fevered
pitch of movement and groans.  First one sounded off, then another.  Each
time, causing the others to work up their intensity of manipulation to
catch their partner up to the rest.  Finally all but Jennifer had cum.
Susan worked at it until Jennifer had to ask her to stop, because she was
getting too sore.

Ronnie said, "Why doesn't somebody just kiss it?"

Everyone froze on shock at her statement.  "Here, I'll show you." Ronnie
said, and crawled in between Jennifer's legs, following in closer as she
tried to scoot back away from her.  She gently put her mouth on Jennifer's
clitoris and frenched her pussy.  Jennifer's horror involuntarily turned to
arousal, as she closed her eyes, untensed her body, and ran her fingers
into Ronnie's hair, holding her head lovingly.  She started making wailing
sounds.  Everyone tried to shush her, but she was now disconnected from the
room, her friends, her own sense of propriety, she was going to conclude
this like she had done in the bathroom.  Then she came, crying loudly.
Lauren and Chrissy tried to cover her mouth to muffle the sound.

"There, I knew that would do it."  Ronnie said, satisfied with herself.

Then there was a knock on the door.  "Brenda, is everyone okay?" Marnie
asked.

"Yes Mom, we were just playing a game, but we are going to sleep now,
goodnight."

"Goodnight everyone."

When they figured Marnie was out of earshot, they burst into giggles, all
except Jennifer, who was curled up in her sleeping bag in a fetal position
staring off into space.  Soon everyone was saying goodnight to each other
like the Walton family and they went to sleep.

The next day, Brenda had a baby-sitting job in the evening for the Crandel
boy, Jimmy.  Jimmy always idolized Brenda, and had an obvious crush on her.
It made for the Crandel's being her favorite baby-sitting job. She would
find ways to get him to display his feelings towards her, but would torment
him by pretending not to notice or get it.

Half an hour after Mr. And Mrs. Crandel left, there was somebody at the
door. When Brenda tentatively opened it, there was Jeff and his friend
Tony.  "What the hell are you doing here?"  She challenged.

"So why didn't you invite us to your party?"  Jeff asked, ignoring Brenda's
question.

"I can do as I please and see who I please; you don't own me." She said, as
the two let themselves in.

"I could if my dad would let me."  Jeff muttered.

"What was that supposed to mean?  Besides, it was only for girls." Brenda
clarified.

"Well, let's party here."  Tony suggested.

"I'll never be able to work here again, if you get caught by the Crandels."
Brenda cautioned.

"The only way the Crandels would know is if that snot-nosed kid were to
tell them.  What's your name kid?"  Jeff asked.

"Jimmy.  You don't belong here."  He said, standing strong to defend
Brenda.

"Yeah guys, we should make it another time."  Brenda added.

"Hey Jimmy, did you know that your baby-sitter is a real live model?" Jeff
asked.

"Yeah Brenda?  Is that true?"  Jimmy asked impressed.

"Yes Jimmy, that's true."  Brenda said proudly.

"So Jimmy, would you like to see what it would be like to work with a
model, a professional model like Brenda here?"  Jeff asked, while keying an
eye on Brenda for her response to it.

"Wow, would I."

Brenda was taken by his enthusiasm.

"Well you got any cameras around this place?" 

"Sure, I'll go get one."  Jimmy ran off and brought back an expensive SLR
camera. "Here, how about this one?"

"Great, looks professional-like.  Well it has no film in it."  Jeff said to
the sullen Jimmy.  "But, that's a good thing.  It is better if we use a
Polaroid camera for the real shots.  Do you think you have one of those
here?"

Jimmy ran off and came back with one, and the film for it.  Good job, Jimmy
my man."  Jeff said.  "Let's arrange things a bit.  Now in the real studio,
there are lots of lights, right Brenda?"  She nodded. "We'll use this couch
for the set.  Now you have to treat your models real nice, because you want
to help bring out their best.  Now let's pretend I was the photographer and
Brenda here has just come out of make up and wardrobe.  She would stand by
the couch here." Jeff said positioning Brenda for a shot, having her stand
in profile.

"That's good, Click."  He said simulating the shutter.  "Now unbutton that
blouse."  Brenda looked at him crossly, but the "professionalism" took over
and she did as directed.  "Beautiful, Click.  Now shed the blouse.  Click,
click." Brenda was annoyed with Jeff but sucked it up to "rise to the
occasion."

"Now Jimmy, got the idea?  You try.  No, with the Polaroid."  Jeff said in
a brotherly way.

"This is great."  Jimmy said ebulliently.  "Okay Brenda, take off the bra?"
He said tentatively.  Brenda looked pissed at Jeff, but felt locked in and
removed it.  "Ohmygod! Click."

"No Jimmy, this is where you do it for real."  Jeff instructed.

FLASH!

"Gosh guys this is GREAT!"  Jimmy exclaimed.

"Don't tell us, communicate it to your model.  You want her to feel
appreciated, desirable, and attractive.  Now ask your model to remove her
shorts."

"Jeff I think this has gone too far already."  Brenda protested.

"Brenda you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.  I had no idea
your body was as nice as it is.  Would you please remove the shorts for the
camera?" Jimmy said with sincerity that melted Brenda's heart, and she
slowly removed them, but just for him.  FLASH! "You are making me the
luckiest photographer in the world tonight. FLASH!  Would turn to your
left, yes, beautiful.  FLASH! Ohmygod, you are fantastic.  FLASH!  Would
you take off the panties please?" Brenda forgot about Jeff and Tony, and
removed them for the camera and Jimmy. FLASH!  Then walking around her,
FLASH!  And still further around, FLASH!  Then again, nothing.  I'm outta
film guys."

"Time-out everyone.  Hold your positions, we need a reload.  There you go."
Jeff handed the newly loaded camera back to Jimmy.

"Could you stand with your legs apart a little more?  Oh that's incredible,
FLASH!"

"Damn right it's incredible.  You've spruced up a bit down there. Looks
great. Keep it up."  Jeff said referring to her shaved pussy lips.

Brenda was soaking up the attention and the praise, so when Jimmy asked if
she would bend at the waist, she did it without hesitation. Then he moved
around her and took shots of all sides, with a couple of extra from behind.
Jimmy was beside himself with the good fortune he was having.  Jeff
gathered up all of the pictures and they looked at them while Brenda put
her clothes back on.

"Okay Jimmy, I'm going to give you these, except these two," he held out
two of the virtual duplicates, one for Tony and one for himself, "as long
as you promise never to mention a word of this to either of your parents.
You'll be thanking all of us, as you get older and a stiffness develops
down there that you want to get relief from.  These pictures will be your
salvation.  Protect them."

"Thank you very much."  Jimmy said holding the pictures to his chest.

"Well, we'll be going now."  Jeff said to Brenda, "Don't want to be around
when the mom and dad get back."

"Later."  Brenda said coolly, closing the door.  Then closing in on Jimmy
drooling over his treasures in the living room, she said, "Jimmy, maybe I
should hang on to those until you are older."

"Brenda, he gave them to me.  This was the very best time of my whole life.
I took pictures of a real model, and she was you.  You are so beautiful,
and I'm going to remember this evening for the rest of my life."

Brenda found it hard to fight with the flattery, especially when it was so
sincerely lavished. "Well then, you will follow my instructions and get
ready for bed then won't you."

"Yes Ma'am!"  He ran upstairs.

As he lay in bed, and Brenda was tucking him in for the night, he asked,
"Do you think we could ever play model and photographer again?"

Brenda playfully responded, "I suppose and more, if you continue to be this
good."  She said casting his mind off into multiple fantasies at once.

"Could you come a little closer here, I want to tell you something
special." Jimmy said, asking her to lean in close to him.  Then he took her
head in his hands, pulled her ear to his mouth and whispered, "You're the
greatest." And deposited a well-meaning kiss before she could sit back up.

"You're pretty special yourself."  She said smiling.  "Now get to sleep."

"Oooo Marnie, this is so exciting.  The trials and tribulations we went
through to get this trip suddenly seem worth it, don't they?."  Barbara
said, waiting for their chance to board the flight to Orly.

"Don't remind me.  Let's put all of that behind us and make new memories
that will overpower the memories of the past."  Marnie countered.

"I'm with that."  Barbara agreed.  "Look at our two guys, Marnie wave.  Do
you think they'll do okay without us for a week?" 

"Roger's a trooper.  With the meals I put up in the freezer, he has no
excuses, as long as Brenda doesn't run roughshod over him.

"My George is the same way.  Our daughters sure have them wrapped around
their little fingers, don't they."  Barbara added.

As they inched along the enclosed gangway to the plane Marnie warned, "I
hope you don't expect much conversation from me on the flight, I'm going to
do what we used to tell Brenda to do on trips. I'm going to sleep as much
as possible to make the trip seem shorter." 

"That's not a bad idea.  It is a long trip and we have the time zone
changes.  Let's both try to rest as much as possible so we'll have the
strength to party along the Mediterranean when we get there."  Barbara
agreed.  "This seems like a spirited group, I hope they plan to settle down
once the plane is under way."  Barbara observed of the regular members of
the group chartering the plane, who were boisterous and physically
animated.

Marnie and Barbara's seats were in the middle of the bulkhead.  They had
nothing to look at but a pattern of the airline's colors in a fifties art
style.  The plane was a wide body with two isles.  They pulled seats in the
middle two of six seats across, and looked longingly at the paired seats
along the windows, as they knelt on their seats and looked back at the
large plane.

"Oh Ma'am," Marnie was saying, to get a flight attendant's attention, "Is
this going to be a full flight?"

"Yes Ma'am, I sorry it is.  You can look at it this way though, you have
the best two seats for the movie screen in this section."

Marnie and Barbara sat back into their seats and put their belts on.  "It's
okay Marnie, we'll be sleeping right?"  Barbara said, consoling.

They ended up being bracketed by well-tanned friendly couples on either
side of them.  Each couple on their out side, was so eager to make
conversation with them, that for the first fifteen minutes after taking
off, Marnie and Barbara, barely even looked at each other.  About twenty
minutes into the flight, Marnie and Barbara excused themselves, so they
could talk together.  Just as they decided to try to sleep, the flight
attendants were in the aisles passing out packages for all of the charter
passengers.  Marnie pointed out that they weren't part of the group, but
the flight attendant said that they had paid for their seat, so they were
entitled.  They looked at the sealed package, and saw the "Sun Tours
International" logo, looked to their sides and saw their neighbors starting
to doze, and smiled at each other as they closed their eyes to sleep.

Marnie was awakened by the flight attendant asking the couple in the window
row to the left for beverage requests.  The flight attendant had changed
from the airline uniform into a colorful bikini top and matching wraparound
skirt ensemble, giving her a tropical island girl look.  Then another
attendant appeared similarly dressed but in different colors on the other
aisle.

Marnie elbowed Barbara awake to ask,  "Hey Barb, do you want something to
drink?"

"Oh hi, I guess so.  What are you having?"  Barbara asked.

"The tray is filled with mixed drinks with umbrellas."  Marnie observed out
loud.  "This is an unusual flight."  She said to Barbara, then to the
attendant, she responded, "I guess I'll have what everyone else is having."

"Me too."  Added Barbara.

"Ummm, Pina Coladas." 

They talked for about fifteen minutes about what they planned to do for fun
and relaxation on the trip until an announcement was heard for people to
close the shades for a movie.  The movie started and it was obviously an
old movie from the fifties or so, called "Penelope's First Time".  Marnie
and Barbara looked at each other quizzically in unison as the poorly
restored movie started its run.

It was about a young woman's awakening to the healthful benefits of nudism.
The passengers were laughing uproariously, but Marnie and Barbara stared at
the screen eyes wide, mouths open, incredulously.  The couple to Marnie's
left nudged her to see if she was enjoying the outdated movie as much as
they were.  Marnie smiled politely, and went back to feeling like she had
taken the flight to the Twilight Zone.

There were a couple of more movies in a similar vain, "Ways to Health and
Beauty" and "Elysia".  Between runs, the flight attendants passed out more
drinks and seemed to be amused with their unique assignment for this group.
By the second and third movies, the passengers were, by and large, not
listening to the dialog through the headphones, but rather talking and
partying with the movie as a back drop to their festivities.

When the movies were done, the lights went back up.  People were up and
milling.  The couples to either side of the two women were standing,
opening their souvenir packages from Sun Tours International, and taking
out what looked to be a small fitted sheet.  They were putting it on over
their seat, like a cover for a car seat.  Marnie and Barbara thought this
was odd.  But odder still, the people on either side of them, began taking
off their clothes as well.

"Oh no, now I know I'm on the flight to the Twilight Zone."  Marnie thought
to herself.

"Marnie, what's happening?"  Barbara insisted, holding on to Marnie's upper
arm.

"Looks to me like you booked us on some kind of a nudist flight, given the
movies and now this."  Marnie responded.

"Marnie, what are we going to do?"  Barbara said with a note of panic in
her voice.

"I don't know for sure, but I've been to a nudist beach before, and one
thing I know for sure, if we are the only ones with clothes on, we are
going to feel just as out of it as if we were the only ones without
clothes."

"You went to a nudist beach?"  Barbara said, not quite believing her ears.
"Where, when, . . .?"  She continued, as a respite from dealing with the
current dilemma.

"That's not important now.  I think we should take some clothes off."
Marnie suggested.  "Then she turned to the neighbor on her left to be sure,
"Excuse me, but could you tell us what is going on right now?"

"Haven't you been on an STI tour before?"  She asked, not expecting an
answer,  "They present the finest in healthy and natural touring."

"Oh gawd, I thought that they meant organic meals and mineral water by
that, instead of regular airplane cuisine."  Barbara muttered under her
breath.

"What's that?"  Marnie asked.

"Oh nothing."  Barbara responded.  Then she asked the lady next to Marnie,
"Does this mean that we have to go nude on this flight?"

"No, but you might find that it will be more comfortable.  Why don't you
just try it and see."  She said.

"Marnie, I can't do this.  Stop Marnie; put that back on.  How can you do
this?"  Barbara said, worried to be left behind.

"Barb, like the lady said, why don't you just try it."  Marnie asked.  "If
I recall, it was you shaking it all for the entertainment of a hundred
people that got us on this trip in the first place."  She whispered.  "Here
you are sitting quietly on an airplane where few people can see you, and
the ones that can, are naked too, and don't care about your nudity.
Believe me, you will feel more comfortable by joining in than holding out."
Marnie explained.

"Marnie, how do you get me into these things?"

"How do I?  You had to know about the party, sister, and it was you who
booked the flight.  Now, let's make the best of it.  These people are all
enjoying it, let's do the same."  Marnie directed.

Marnie resumed her efforts at disrobing and adjusting the seat cover.
Barbara had her blouse undone, but was holding it closed.  "Marnie, I think
I'll catch cold."  Barbara whined.

"Can't you tell that the heat has been turned up?  Ummm, the smell of
bodies is somewhat arousing, don't you think?  Well, suit yourself, but if
you are experiencing what I am experiencing right now, you'll have to walk
down one of these aisles to the bathroom pretty quick.  Those drinks are
going right through me."  Marnie warned.  "Everywhere you look you will see
naked bodies, I'm sure, and everyone's eyes will be on you, unless you go
for invisibility by being undressed like they are."

"Darn you, I didn't have to go until you reminded me."  Barbara said, now
complying with Marnie's suggestion to join in the spirit of the flight.
She only undressed to her bra and panties though, put on the souvenir
slippers from the STI package, and started down the aisle for the bathroom.

All eyes were on her and it made her feel like she stood out somehow,
despite her minor attempt at modesty.  She only made it half way before the
mortification sent her back to her seat.  She sat for a moment, caught her
breath, and collected her resolve.  Then she removed her bra and panties.
Marnie flipped through the onboard magazine, to avoid any possibility of
giving Barbara the "I told you so" look. 

Barbara couldn't wait much longer, so she got up, walked shyly down the
other aisle, and discovered that all she got were occasional glances and
smiles.  She walked with more confidence as she progressed down the aisle.
When she got to the bathroom, there was a line.  She had to stand on
display, praying the line would move fast enough so she wouldn't have an
embarrassing accident right there in the aisle.  As passengers left the
bathroom, the people in line had to squeeze out of the way as they passed.
Barbara found that, she either had to push her butt into the face of a
seated passenger, or allow her body to be grazed by another naked body of a
total stranger as they passed.  When a gentleman's semi hard cock grazed
her mons Veneris, she had an uncontrollable shudder, and turned several
shades of red.  On her way back to her seat, she was forced to rub her body
against all of those who were in line waiting, in a gauntlet of tits and
cocks for ten to fifteen feet of bodies.

"Phew!"  She exclaimed as she joined Marnie.  "I hope I don't have to go
again when it is so crowded.  I'd wait a bit if I were you."

"Can't wait.  Got to go, bye" Marnie said with some urgency.

As Marnie initially fell into line, a member of the cockpit crew was
walking down the aisle, ostensibly, to get a refill of coffee, but declined
offers to skip in line to reach the flight attendants, preferring to make
conversation with Marnie about unimportant things, and visit with the
passengers around the two of them.  "He is just staying here to gawk.  It's
so transparent.  He's pretty good looking, though.  I'd like to rip that
uniform off of him and try him out for size. . . . Down girl! . . . Oh,
when is this line going to get to the bathroom? . . ."  Marnie thought to
herself through the unimportant conversation the cockpit crewmember was
making.

While waiting in line, Marnie suffered the same indignities and arousing
contacts with nude bodies, but with the added pressure in her bladder,
which made her squeeze her knees together and pad in place until she could
mercifully make her way to the restroom facility.

When she got back to her seat, Marnie and Barbara just stared at each other
not saying a word until the standoff was broken by simultaneous laughter.
"How are we managing to get ourselves into these fixes lately?"  Marnie
asked as they calmed back down to normal.

"We're living life more, like you said, aren't we?"  Barbara posed
rhetorically.  "By the way, how do you propose we sleep now, when we are
naked in a plane full of strangers, hunh?"

Someone had brought out a boom-box with some Latin dance music playing in
the back. By request, the music level was brought up.  People were up and
walking around getting drinks, socializing, and moving in place to the
rhythms that moved them.  A couple of guys were teasing the flight
attendants as they tried their best to keep up with the drink orders.
Someone figured out how to get the music to play over the P.A. system of
the plane.  They could hear singing along and shouts, "Hey!" to the music
getting louder and louder.  To their surprise, a conga line snaked up the
aisle on their right and slid in front of them at the bulkhead, then back
down the aisle to their left.  Marnie and Barbara were mesmerized by waves
of bouncing tits, cocks, and balls dancing in front of them.  Toward the
end of the line, they discovered one of the flight attendants in line,
topless, bouncing along with the passengers.  As the end of the line was
passing in front of them, the man bringing up the rear grabbed Barbara's
hand to urge her into the line.  His firm grip and friendly manor got her
up and joining them, but not without her grabbing Marnie's hand and making
sure she joined too.

When they got back to their seats, Marnie and Barbara were laughing and
somewhat out of breath.  "What are we doing on this flight?"  Marnie said,
not expecting an answer.

"I sure know how to pick'em, don't I?"  Barbara said with a pinch of humor
and sarcasm.

The flight went on as one long party across the Atlantic.  Aside from an
occasional nipple twist or ass grab, there was no overt sex happening.  At
one point, several passengers got a flight attendant to take off her skirt
and bikini top on a dare to serve coffee to the cockpit crew.  She hurried
back, not believing what she had just done, to the applause of everyone in
on the dare, and she quickly put her wraparound skirt back on when she
returned to the galley.

The passengers had their clothes back on when the plane was starting its
decent into Orly.  Then to everyone's concern, the flight was diverted for
some problem on the ground.  They later learned that the airport was shut
down for incoming and outgoing traffic for a couple of hours due to an
international terrorist incident.  Flights were being diverted to De Gaulle
Airport, Brussels National, and Bron Airport in Lyon.  Landing in Lyon, as
they were, meant that they were closer to their final destination,
Marseilles, but without their scheduled connection.

There was much confusion in customs with the extra workload.  Marnie and
Barbara, stalled in a foreign country, unable to speak French, and
unaccustomed to protocol, were growing more and more concerned.  When they
finally got to a counter person to get help, they got a fairly cold
reception, when they didn't even attempt speaking their concerns and
questions in French.  They suspected that they were being understood, but
that the counter person was having a little fun at their expense while they
squirmed a bit.  A Latin gentleman came up their rescue, pulled them aside,
and asked what their problem was.  They explained that they needed to get
to Marseilles to catch the Club Mediterranean Tours boat to the resort, or
they would miss their opportunity to join their tour.

He introduced himself as Senior Deniero.  He indicated he would be happy to
fly them to Marseilles, since he needed to get the family jet down there
for his son to take anyway, or he'd drive them if they preferred.  He spoke
English very well, and the ladies felt fairly helpless with their
circumstance, so they accepted his kind offer of a lift.  Marnie felt more
comfortable when she saw the familiar "Leer Jet" name on the plane.

Once in Marseilles, they deplaned onto the tarmac, and were greeted by the
junior Deniero, who had been briefed on their arrival.  He introduced
himself and started to pick up their bags.  "Oh, Senora," he was saying to
Marnie, "would you do me a favor and take this package back on and give it
to the pilot for me, por favor?"

Marnie, surprised, said "Sure," and reboarded the plane with the two to
three pound package.  When she came back out, gendarmes surrounded Barbara
and the junior Deniero.  She didn't know what to do, so she approached
Barbara and was taken into custody with her.  Gendarmes boarded the plane,
took out the pilot and copilot, along with the package she had taken on
board.

Riding in the van handcuffed as they were, Marnie and Barbara were as
frightened as either of them had been in their entire lives.  "What is
happening Mr. Deniero?"  Marnie asked, close to tears.

"Don't say a thing. This guard can understand English."  Senior Deniero
directed.

"But, we didn't do anything!"  Marnie insisted.

"Shhh.  These guards are going to take anything you say and interpret it
the way that makes sense of their efforts to bring us in."  Senior Deniero
said again.

Marnie and Barbara sat in the bumpy van staring at one individual after
another until the van stopped and they were led into a magistrate's office.
Senior Deniero and the plane's crew were led off to another office.  As
they were parted in the hall, Senior Deniero yelled to them, "Don't tell
them anything!"

The magistrate asked them about their relationship to the Deniero family,
what they were doing on their plane, why Marnie was seen carrying a package
of contraband onboard the plane, and so forth.  Marnie's response to the
barely understood questions was, "In our country, we are allowed to have an
advocate present when we are questioned like this.  Is there someone who
can speak for us, please?"

The magistrate got on the phone and made a call.  Marnie and Barbara
couldn't understand much of what he said, because he spoke too fast.  They
did make out their names being mentioned, however, as they were read from
their passports.  The magistrate stood up with his cigarette.  He had a
mustache, a ruddy, greasy complexion, and a big round gut.  He came from
around his desk, said some words to the two gendarmes attending the ladies
and walked around them, looking them up and down.  The ladies felt
vulnerable, not knowing the legal customs, the language, nor their chances
of communicating the truth so they could be let go.  Their hands were still
cuffed, even though they posed no threat.  The magistrate touched Barbara's
hair, rubbing a curl between his thumb and forefinger.  He tilted Marnie's
face up by her chin to gaze into her blue eyes, until she turned defiantly
away.  Then he leaned his ample butt up against the front of his desk
facing them, as he finished his cigarette.

After another ten minutes of the magistrate looking them up and down from
his perch, talking to his men, in walked a twenty-something year old man in
a suit.  He was introduced to the ladies as Glen Luftcat, a consular agent.
He began talking to the magistrate in French, as he shook his hand, then in
English he said, "Really Monsieur Groschien, these ladies are not a risk to
your men.  Can we have these cuffs removed, s'il vous plait?"

The ladies were relieved that the handcuffs were off and rubbed around
their wrists to get the circulation flowing again.  "Now, can I have a
moment with them, s'il vous plait?"  Monsieur Groschien waved his men over
to the windows for a small conference while Mr. Luftcat took the
magistrate's place at the front edge of the desk.

The two ladies poured out their story in stereo.  Mr. Luftcat did his best
to follow it without asking them to tell it one at a time.  Then for their
benefit, he began explaining the situation to the magistrate in English.
Monsieur Groschien spoke back in French.  Mr. Luftcat had to ask,  "So, you
two never met Senior Deniero, the father before several hours ago?"

The ladies confirmed that fact.

"They want to search all of your things.  If you have nothing to hide, I
wouldn't fight them on this, after all, they will be able to produce finger
prints of yours on the drugs, if they push it."

The ladies acquiesced.  The gendarmes went through their purses, carry-ons
and checked luggage like thorough customs agents.  They turned back to the
magistrate and silently shock their heads.  One handed the magistrate the
Sun Tours International items, and he brightened upon recognizing that they
were on a nudist tour.  Then there was a protracted discussion between
Messrs. Groschien and Luftcat, back and forth.

Mr. Luftcat turned to the ladies somewhat embarrassed to say,  "Everything
seems to check out.  You were in possession of the drugs when the police
arrived, however, so they have struck a bargain.  If you pass a drug search
on your persons, Monsieur Groschien is inclined to let the matter go."
Then softly, leaning in to the ladies, "Are they going to find anything if
they do a cavity search?"

Marnie, indignant, replied,  "You don't believe us, do you?"

"Sure I believe you.  I was just making sure, that's all.  A lot rides on
this, you realize."  He explained.

"What are our options here?"  Marnie asked concerned.

"You wouldn't like the legal system, or the prison system here.  They are
in a position to make it difficult for you and realistically, they can back
up their threat with the physical evidence they have.  My advice is to
agree to the search, get it over with and get yourselves out of here." He
advised.

"Okay, tell him that we will cooperate."  Marnie said.

Mr. Luftcat went up to Monsieur Groschien and talked to him like a manager
booking a gig.  When the conversation stopped, he turned around toward the
ladies and stepped out of the way of Monsieur Groschien's view.  Monsieur
Groschien turned his hands palm up in front of him in a gesture
communicating, "Proceed."

Marnie and Barbara looked at each other, waiting to see who would go first.
Marnie started to unbutton her blouse, but stopped to ask,  "Do we have to
do it here?  What about a female officer performing the search?"

"I don't think you are getting it.  No female strip searcher. It is to be
done here, now, in front of these men.  Think of it as paying a fine."
Luftcat said.

"But we haven't done anything wrong!"  Barbara protested.

"Well then, consider it like plea bargaining.  There is enough evidence,
from their perspective, to convict you, so it is the practical thing to do.
If I were to protest through diplomatic channels, you'd be spending time in
their jails while the process moves along.  I've seen people make that
choice, and I don't believe it is the place for you two nice ladies to
spend even a moment in.  I think it is best that you do this without any
further delay, or the deal may come apart."  Mr. Luftcat counseled.

"What exactly does he want us to do?"  Marnie asked concerned.

"I think that if you just take off your clothing, slowly, even seductively,
playing along a little bit, things will go smoothly and you two can be out
of here and done with all of this." He said finally.

With that, Marnie started to unbutton her blouse.  She tried to smile, and
elbowed Barbara to begin and do the same.  Barbara, blown away by the
situation, started to unbutton her blouse as well, but had a great deal
more difficulty generating a smile for the eagerly grinning men in the
room.  When their blouses were off, it was plain for the oglers to see that
they were both well endowed under the cover of their bras.  One of the
gendarmes was heard to groan in a guttural nasal way until he realized he
could be heard and stopped abruptly. 

Marnie stood with her arms straight, hands clasped on her lap, while
Barbara reached back and took the lead to remove her bra.  If they were
going to make this a show, they decided intuitively to do it staggered,
keeping in mind the contract to be let go if they cooperated. Barbara's
naked breasts created quite a stir in the room.  Mr. Luftcat began to hold
his briefcase in front of him, rather than at the side, the two gendarmes
stood at ease with their hands over their crotches, and the magistrate
cleared his throat and turned red faced sitting behind his desk.

Then Barbara stood embarrassed, arms across her breasts, watching their
faces, as Marnie slowly removed her bra and flipped her nipple rings up and
down a couple of times.  The Frenchmen briefly spoke in a conference, and
then went back to watching the American Ladies strip before them.  Marnie
proceeded to step out of her blue culottes, and stood to wait with her
palms covering her nipples while Barbara removed her yellow shorts.

It was now confirmed to the men present that before them were two well-kept
thirty-nine year old ladies.  There was no hiding their proper curves and
well-toned legs, standing there in their panties.  Mr. Luftcat was beet red
with embarrassment.  He thought he shouldn't be looking, but it was hard to
resist.  He looked guilty from second-guessing whether or not he could have
spared these fellow countrywomen from the humiliation they were undergoing.
The magistrate made a twirling motion with his index finger to signal them
to turn around in place.

He seemed pleased.  Then he waved his hand palm down to signal them to take
down their panties.  They looked at each other, and Marnie proceeded to
take hers down first.  One gendarme stepped and craned his head to her
backside to take in the view she was presenting from the rear as she bent
forward to lower her panties.   She stood up quickly, causing her breasts
to flop about lewdly.  Then Barbara lowered her panties, but she did so in
a crouch to avoid the rear display.

Monsieur Groschien was not amused.  He said something to his men in French.
Mr. Luftcat spoke up, "I really don't think that will be necessary.  They
are cooperating."

The magistrate gave the order and his men produced handcuffs.  "I really
must protest."  Mr. Luftcat implored.

The magistrate responded in French saying, in effect, that he should
consider himself lucky to be allowed to remain in the room at all.  Then
his men handcuffed each lady's left hand to her left ankle.  This forced
them to spread their legs a bit to remain balanced.  Fear washed over them,
with hands caressing their backs, as the French men circled them for a view
from all sides.  One of the gendarmes crouched down at Marnie's side and
toyed with her nipple rings.  The magistrate stroked and commented on her
bald pussy.  Barbara was beside herself with fear, panic, and loathing.
She had never experienced this kind of degradation before.

Then they heard the sound of zippers being pulled slowly for the effect.
"Mr. Luftcat, you can't let them do this to us."  Barbara said, her voice
quivering.

"I'm afraid I have no jurisdiction here.  They are entitled to do a cavity
search, under the circumstances of your drug bust.  Your cavities are to be
probed for contraband.  Actually, what difference does it make if it is a
finger or some other sensing part of the searcher's body that probes you,
besides the length and circumference?"  Mr. Luftcat rationalized, then felt
sick to his stomach at his sense of betraying the American ladies.

"Oh-my-god No!"  Barbara exclaimed, helpless and panic-stricken.  "Luftcat!
Do something!"  She begged forcefully, as a hand was placed on her rear,
and a gendarme was poised at her rear entrance.

Barbara fell to the floor in a defensive posture.  Marnie stayed in
position as the other gendarme prepared to enter her from behind.
"Marnie!  How can you let them do this!?"

"Hey it's my ass, one way or the other.  It's my fingerprints on the
package, remember?  I just want out of here."  Marnie said, as she braced
for the gendarme's pole to enter her. 

The other gendarme left Barbara on the floor to think about it, and went
around to Marnie's front and presented his uncut cock to her face.  She
knew instinctively that he was going to probe her oral cavity, so she
grasped the shaft with her free hand and pulled him to her, opened her
lips, and let him enter her mouth for some sucking.

Barbara was in tears at the sight of her best friend, bound and being
ravaged by strangers in a strange land.  She sobbed as she righted herself,
resigning to the fact that she would have to join her friend in this
tribulation, in order to be set free.  The grease-ball magistrate stood
behind her with his fat cock ready to probe her snatch.  He was about to
enter her dry when Mr. Luftcat piped up,  "Wait a minute, s'il vous plait!"
Then he stood beside her to her side and gently and caringly stroked her
pussy to help her become aroused, lubricated, and prepared for the pending
assault on her womanhood.

Barbara almost passed out from the confusing emotions flooding her body and
mind.  Only George touched her there.  Only George, some household objects,
some vegetables when she was younger, and her new toys she recently
purchased, had ever entered her there.  Restricted from fighting it, she
was growing appreciative of Luftcat's touch, and resigned herself to the
screwing by the French legal system via Monsieur Groschien, she was about
to endure.

Luftcat stood by her side concerned for her.  The magistrate entered her
faster than was comfortable.  Luftcat put his hand on her back to comfort
her, as she cried out, in pain as much as the humiliation she was being
taken through.  Luftcat looked helpless to help her in this ordeal.  He
crouched at her side to coach her like a Lamaze partner, but didn't know
what to say.  He figured that any further arousal might ease the pain and
suffering, so he gently and caringly caressed her breasts and nipples.  It
had the effect of distracting Barbara from the ravaging her vagina was
receiving, as she tried to mentally sort out how to take his gestures.
Luftcat stroked her hair back from her face and onto her shoulders like he
was petting a loved animal, while he did his best to keep her breasts at
the highest state of arousal he could manage.

Barbara was going mentally somewhere else now, adjusting to the sensations
in her cunt.  She became present enough momentarily to ask Mr. Luftcat,
"Please, don't let him cum inside of me."

Mr. Luftcat's heart was touched by her melancholia and asked Monsieur
Groschien to withdraw before cumming.  Monsieur Groschien eventually pulled
out and walked around to Barbara's front, and presented his cock at her
lips, as he held a handful of her blond hair in his left hand.  She
scrunched up her face defiantly, but the magistrate pinched her nose to
force her to open her mouth.  Barbara held her breath for as long as she
possibly could, trying to swat his hand away from her nose with her free
hand.  Eventually, she involuntarily opened her mouth wide to gasp in a
deep breath, taking in Groschien's uncut penis as she sucked in the air.
Her gag reflex created enough sensation to take him over the top and he
came into the back of her throat.  She couldn't back away because he still
held her hair, she couldn't breath or she'd drown in cum.  The only
alternative left to her was to swallow it out of the back of her throat to
get it out of harm's way.

The magistrate waddled back to his chair and basked in the relief of the
climax.  The two gendarmes were through with Marnie, closed up their pants
and sat in chairs along the wall, waiting blankly for further instructions.
Marnie stood bent over, unfulfilled, her pussy gaping and winking asking
the men in the room to come back for more.

"Oh not again.  I refuse to allow these men to bring me this close and
leave me hanging.  I just can't stand it when it happens any more.
Luftcat!  Maybe Luftcat . . . ."  She thought to herself. 

Barbara was a sobbing huddled mass on the floor when she heard her friend
ask,  "Mr. Luftcat, aren't you going to take your turn?"

Mr. Luftcat looked startled, pulled his head back somewhat, and blinked his
eyes rapidly for a moment.  He was at a loss for words, much less an action
plan for Marnie's request.  He looked at the magistrate, who gave the sign
with his face, hand waving, and general body language to "have at it."  He
didn't much care, now that he had his.  Mr. Luftcat put his briefcase down,
looked at each person in the room, especially Barbara, and asked,  "Are you
inviting me to do this with you?"

"It's okay.  You are a nice man.  I sense you have been trying your best to
help us. Just don't stop, whatever you do, until I say, okay?"  Marnie
asked insistently.

He took off his jacket, folded it over his briefcase, and then he removed
his tie and did the same.  He removed his trousers and briefs, which caused
his shirttails to tent out in front of him.  When he unbuttoned his shirt,
everyone's eyes went to the prodigious tool he was sporting to help Marnie
clip her horns.  "Not bad for a mild mannered geek,"  was the consensus of
thought in the room.  He looked around again at everyone as he stepped up
to the task.  He slid it in slowly, moaning with his eyes closed, as he
experienced the warm wet slipperiness of her love pocket for the first
time.  Marnie groaned, as she realized that she was becoming completely
filled.

Barbara watched incredulous, maybe even with a touch of envy, as she
observed her best friend willingly take in the cock of a stranger.   Marnie
reached out for the arm of a side chair to support herself as she was
growing faint from the exquisite sensation his rigid veined love pole was
creating moving in and then out in excruciatingly slow movements.  Her legs
were weak in the knees as her labial lips were being pulled slowly with the
snaking movement gliding in and then out.  It was apparent that she was
going to have a difficult time maintaining her balance, so one of the
gendarmes got up and uncuffed her left hand from her ankle, enabling her to
support herself with both hands.  Then he uncuffed Barbara as well on his
way back to his seat.

Mr. Luftcat began increasing his tempo every so slightly, and Marnie came.
"Oh, oh, ayeeeeeya, phew, phew, that's it."  She exclaimed in victory.
But, he kept on snaking into her slightly faster and faster.  "Oh-my-god,
oh-my-god, Yes!  That's it!  Phew.  That's enough."  Marnie said as she
came again, signaling him that he could stop now.  But he was not to be
denied at this point.  He was holding on to her hips to maintain complete
control of his increasing pace.  He was beginning to sweat and breath
harder.  Then Marnie came a third time.  "Yes!!  Oh please, no more.
Oh-my-god, eeeeya, I don't think I can bear it."  He kept it up till he was
slamming his cock and balls into her with each thrust.  He came in a
lurching thrust, sending her hands off of the arm of the chair and onto the
seat. Marnie came in a climax that almost made her pass out from sensory
overload.  He sullied up to her to keep his cock in for his after cums.
Marnie laid limp over the armrest totally fucked, totally spent, totally
satisfied for once, in a French magistrate's office, in Marseilles. . .

They were released to Mr. Luftcat's care.  Marnie was given the opportunity
to call the states.  When she got Roger on the phone, she told him that
they were safely in France, that they had a run in with the cops, due to
mistaken circumstances, and that they were on their way to the boat for the
resort.  She asked him how they were doing back home, and was told that
everything was fine there.  Marnie asked that Roger do everything he could
to discourage Brenda's contact with the Larchers while she was gone.  Roger
said that she shouldn't worry, that Brenda was asked to baby-sit for the
weekend at the Crandel's for Jimmy, while the Crandels were in Las Vegas.
Marnie said,  "That's fine then.  I love you.  I miss you.  Please give
Brenda a hug for me.  Will see you soon.  Bye."

Mr. Luftcat was back to his mild congenial manner as the three left the
station.  He drove them to the dock.  They had missed their boat, but only
by about fifteen minutes, so he paid a charter captain out of his own
pocket to race the ladies out to the CMT boat so she could join their
group.  As they were about to board, he handed them his card saying,
"Please call on me if I can be of any more help to you."

Marnie gave him a peck on the cheek and Barbara thought about it, then gave
him a hug, and they set sail for a new horizon.

While Marnie and Barbara were beginning their resort vacation in the
Mediterranean, Roger and Brenda were left behind in the good old U.S. of A.
Roger worked at the office during the week and on projects around the house
he had been putting off, on the weekend.  Brenda had a job looking after
Jimmy Crandel, a kid in the neighborhood, while his parents were away in
Las Vegas for the weekend.  Jimmy had a major crush on Brenda, and she
liked to toy with that.  She enjoyed baby-sitting at the Crandel's because
it always left her feeling special. 

Brenda went to the airport Friday evening with Jimmy and the Crandels, so
Jimmy could say "good bye", then drove Jimmy and herself back in their car.
She stopped for ice cream on the way back.  Jimmy was staring at her the
whole time, smiling whenever Brenda made eye contact with him.   "So is
there anything special you want to watch or do tonight?"  Brenda asked
driving home. 

"You bet, but TV wasn't what I was thinking."  Jimmy responded. 

"What then?" 

"Let's play house."  Jimmy offered. 

"House?  Isn't that a young girl's game?" 

"Well, I was thinking more like real life, like pretending to be my mom and
dad. You be the mom and I'll be the dad.  It's our house and we can just
pretend we own it.  What do you think?"  Jimmy asked. 

"Well, we could give it a try, and I could see what you have in mind."
Brenda said, pulling up to the house. 

"Great!" Jimmy said, as he got out of the car. 

Once inside, Brenda asked,  "Did your mom mean for me to use the small
guest room, or the office with the bed?" 

"If we were to play house like my mom and dad, you could use their room." 

"Oh, I wouldn't feel right about that." 

"Why not?  They aren't using it and it is the best bed in the house." 

"We'll see." 

"You want to see what I did?"  Jimmy asked excited. 

"Sure, show me." 

"Come and sit right here."  Jimmy said referring to the couch.  "I'll be
right back." 

When he returned, he sat down on the couch as close as he could so he was
almost crowding her.  He had a scrapbook that he had decorated and opened
it to the first page.  There began the pictures of the modeling session he
had recorded on Polaroid pictures from the week before.  Brenda was
somewhat embarrassed to look at the pictures, but took the book from him
and turned the page to see more, and said, "Jimmy, I don't think we should
have done this."  

She closed the book and saw the homemade title pasted on the cover,
"Goddess Brenda".  "Oh, he is so innocent and open with his feelings, it is
so cute.  Com'on lighten up.  You are making his world special.  Go along
with it."  She coached herself. 

"Oh please Brenda.  I think you are the prettiest woman in the whole world,
and you are one of the few people who is nice to me."  Jimmy said pleading.

Brenda put her arm around him, "You're pretty special yourself."  Jimmy
took it as an opportunity to lean his head in onto her breast, and put his
arm across her stomach for a momentary sideways cuddle. 

"So what were you thinking when you said you wanted to play house?" 

"Well, I sometimes watch my parents when they don't know I'm awake.  We
could just act like them." 

"Well, what would they be doing at 8:45 Friday night?" 

"I'd still be up, so they would be reading or watching TV with me." 

"What time would they be alone?" 

"I can usually talk my way up to ten o'clock no problem.  If I act
interested in the TV show they're watching, I can make it eleven." 

"Well, let's say it is that time now, what would they be doing?" 

"Well, I'd sneak back down to watch them on this couch, or in their room.
They'd probably take their clothes off down in the laundry room and tease
each other by grabbing or tickling each other.  Do you want to do that?" 

"The laundry room hunh?"  Brenda thought out loud.  "Let's do a load of
wash." 

Jimmy took her hand and led her to the laundry room.  There they both
started taking off their clothes down to their underwear, and tossed them
into the washing machine. Jimmy reached up under Brenda's arm and tickled
her armpit as she was trying to set the timer.  "You little dickens."  She
exclaimed, as she turned and mercilessly tickled his sides.  Jimmy squeezed
his elbows to his sides laughing and wriggled uncontrollably, running in
place, as he tried to back away from her fingers.   Her fingers were moving
to his belly as he gained range, but he was bending forward now 
that he was up against the wall.  Brenda then went for his neck, which
caused him to wriggle like a marionette. 

Jimmy ducked to get away from this new onslaught, and reached for her
knees, the only things he could see and get his hands on.  He started
squeezing her above her kneecaps and found her to be particularly sensitive
there.  Her hands now stopped tickling him and started trying desperately
to push him away.  "No Jimmy stop. Please not there.  No Please."  He
stopped, and then he went for her sides while she was trying to catch her
breath.  She dropped to the floor, squealed, and kicked. "Oh stop.  I'm
going to get you.  Jimmy, Jimmy, Jimmy, (squeal), Jimmy please stop." 

Jimmy stopped.  They laughed a few moments, then lay next to each other,
Brenda's arms straight out at her sides and Jimmy's head lying on her upper
arm looking at her, blushing, heart pounding, briefs tenting, hand reaching
slowly, tentatively toward her left breast, scooting his body up to her
side, his right leg moving over and landing between her outstretched legs,
smelling her skin, then touching the fabric of her bra . . . Brenda opened
her eyes, smiled, ran her fingers through his hair on the side of his face,
kissed his forehead, and broke the reverie with, "So, what do you say we
pop some popcorn and check out the tube."  She said, as she gently
reclaimed her arm, leg, and breast. 

They got up, prepared some snacks and made for the couch.  Brenda sat with
her legs up under her sort of sidesaddle, and Jimmy had his left hand and
chin on her shoulder, as they sparred over the offerings on cable.  Nobody
mentioned it, but they both enjoyed the skin-to-skin contact.  Brenda
particularly enjoyed the cuddling instincts Jimmy was growing uninhibitedly
in displaying. 

At eleven, Brenda said, "Now you are going to have to go to bed.  I
promised your parents that you would get enough sleep." 

"Okay, but let's get you set up to go to bed first."  Jimmy said standing
up first and waiting for Brenda to join him up the stairs. 

Brenda got up and took her bag upstairs following Jimmy.  "In here." He
said. 

"This looks like your parents room, Jimmy.  I can't stay in here." 

"Look, it has the best bed, the best bathroom, and you can take your pick
of my mom's clothes." 

"Jimmy, I could never do that." 

"Come here.  Look.  It's a Jacuzzi tub.  It has jets.  It will get you
really relaxed for bed.  Now look here."  He pulled out a drawer in the
walk in closet and showed Brenda his mom's stash of transparent delicates.
"Something like this would look unbelievable on you."  He said, holding up
a pink teddy.  "Maybe you'd even let me photograph you while you model some
of these for my book." 

"Maybe tomorrow.  Tonight I've got to get you to bed."  She insisted, as
she took the garment from him and started to lead him by his arm to his
room. 

"But wait, I have to take a bath first." 

"This sounds like a stall." 

"No really.  I take one every night.  My mom used to wash my back for me.
Would you wash my back for me?" 

"If it will get you to bed quicker, okay."  Brenda said, making a motion to
leave the room. 

"No, I'm going to do it in here.  This bathtub is much better." 

As the water filled, he ran off and brushed his teeth while Brenda snuck a
peek at Mrs. Crandel's stash. 

"Brenda?  Oh here you are; are you going to help me?" 

"Sure Jimmy.  I'll be right there." 

"Com'on Brenda, this thing is big enough for both of us." 

"Really Jimmy, I haven't taken a bath with someone else since I was younger
than you." 

"Well give it a try.  I think it could be fun.  I'll do your back for you
too." 

Brenda was finding him so adorable, she decided to give in.  She took off
her bra and underwear and stepped in.  They sat at opposite ends of the tub
knees up and arms resting on the edges.  "Gee Brenda, you really are
pretty." 

"Pretty?" 

"No, I mean beautiful, really beautiful." 

"Thank you Jimmy.  You know, you are going to be a pretty good catch
yourself." 

"Your boobs are really special. . . I know why women have boobs, but why
are your nipples bigger than mine?" 

"Well, that's because my babies will be sucking on them for their milk." 

"Yeah but, why do I have them then, I guess is what I mean?" 

"You know, you've got me there." 

"Would it be okay with you if I touched one to see what if feels like?" 

"If you do it nicely, I guess it would be okay."  Brenda allowed. 

Jimmy got up on his knees and slowly extended his hand to her left breast.
"Wow, these feel great.  Are they full of milk now?" 

"No, that doesn't happen until I have the baby." 

"Is it okay if I get behind you to see what it would be like to have
breasts for myself like yours?" 

"I guess so, what do you mean?" 

"Let me show you."  Jimmy said as he stood, stepped behind her, and slid
down into the tub straddling her rear with his legs.  He hugged his body up
to her back, turned his head to rest his ear on the back of her neck, and
reached around to hold both tits in his hands.  "Oh boy, these are nice.
Does it feel okay to you if I do this?  I'll stop if it hurts." 

"No, it's okay this way." 

Jimmy soaped his hands and started a soapy massage of her tits.  Brenda
closed her eyes and started to rock her chest into his hands in rhythm to
his motions.  He started to explore her front as if he were discovering his
body for the first time, as he unconsciously extended his massage to her
entire front from her neck to the strip of hair she left on her pubic mound
when she shaved her pussy lips.  The long sweeping motions from neck to
mound and with her breasts like speed bumps along the way, unconsciously
turned into alternating raking motions of his fingers through the short
pubic hairs.  His trance was momentarily broken when she took his hands and
placed them back onto her breasts.  He cupped her breasts for a few
moments, testing and exploring the turgidity of her erect nipples against
his palms.  Then he gently pinched and circled the nipples causing Brenda
to moan and reach back with her left hand to hold the back of his head, her
other hand stroking the length of his leg. 

Finally, Brenda turned to face him on her knees, her eyes closed, and
kissed him passionately holding the back of his head with her hand.  Jimmy
took it eyes wide, arms extended, and fingers of his right hand resting on
the controls of the Jacuzzi. When her tongue entered his mouth, surprised
he accidentally pushed a button and the jets started up.  With one jet
aimed right at her nether lips, Brenda opened her eyes wide and realized
that she had been kissing her charge. 

"Oh Jimmy, I'm sorry."  She said embarrassed. 

"No, don't be.  That was the greatest moment of my life." 

"Why don't you run along now to your bed and I'll finish up here and be in
shortly to tuck you in."  She said, still in line with the jet on her
pussy. 

"You're the best."  Jimmy said, getting into a kneeling position, grabbing
Brenda's head and planting a closed-lip but passionate kiss on her lips
before getting out. Brenda took it on hands and knees, not willing to let
anything interrupt the crescendo building between her legs from the jet of
water perfectly aimed at her most sensitive spot. 

Jimmy, for his part, ran and put on a pair of his dad's boxers and snuck
back to the door to spy on Brenda as he frequently did on his parents.  He
watched her move her rear forward and back against the jet, eyes closed,
mouth open, head bobbing, the pace increasing until she arched her back,
stiffened and let out a restrained "Ooooooooyeeeyaa".  Then allowed her
head to drop for a moment while she considered going for a second run at
it.  She decided she had better check on Jimmy, before he would come
looking for her, and got out before she got too worked up again.  Jimmy
waited till the last second before he stole away for his room. 

Brenda came in dressed in one of his mom's silk robes that came to mid
thigh.  "So how is my favorite little man to baby-sit."  She said
affectionately, brushing his bangs back from his forehead. 

"I sure am glad that you are my sitter.  I am the luckiest guy in the
world." 

"Goodnight, you smooth talker.  We'll figure out tomorrow in the morning."
She said, leaning over to kiss his forehead. 

"Goodnight my goddess."  He said catching her head in retreat and giving
her a peck on the nose. 

****** 

"Wake up sleepyhead."  Marnie said to Barbara.  "Today is a brand new day."

"You go on, I don't think I can do this.  I think I'll just stay in bed
today." Barbara whined. 

"I can't believe what I am hearing.  With everything we have been through
to get to this spot in the world at this particular time, you want to spend
it in bed.  What's wrong Barb?" 

"I'm no good.  I've been unfaithful to George, I've brought disgrace to my
family, I don't deserve to have fun.  I don't think I can ever have sex
with George again, at least I don't think I can ever enjoy it."  Barbara
bemoaned. 

"I'm not going to stand by and let you get away with this attitude.  You
have done nothing wrong.  You had no choice.  You were handcuffed for
goodness sake.  I was handcuffed; I couldn't help you.  If we didn't give
in, we'd be in a French jail, not just for the vacation but for a really
long time.  It wasn't fair, but mostly, it wasn't our faults."  Marnie
asserted. 

"You heard the orientation on the boat, this is an 'adult' vacation
package.  Read between the lines.  This vacation is about sex.  I am here
with you, no offense, when I should be here with George." 

"No offense taken.  We aren't going to know if we are out of place here
unless we try it.  Get up.  That's it.  Let's check this place out."
Marnie said encouraging Barbara's progress. 

"Marnie, I just don't think I can ever have sex again.  I think I've gone
frigid. The thought of a cock, even George, disgusts me after yesterday.
What am I going to do?  I'm going to become a bitter old woman that
everyone will shun." 

Thinking of her ordeal shooting scenes in a movie, Marnie asked
confidently, "There are ways to turn that around.  I can get that desire
back for you in spades.  Would you be able to deal with more desire than
you used to have?" 

"That would be the day.  How can you do that for me?" 

"What you need Barb, is a long train ride." 

"What on earth are you talking about?  This is an island.  There aren't any
trains here.  What are you smoking?" 

"I was speaking figuratively.  I can't tell you the details or you will
surely protest, but the end will explain the means.  I can guarantee you,
however, that after you do the train, you will have more sexual desire than
you'll know what to do with.  Interested?"  Marnie offered. 

"If it will bring back the desire, okay.  If it brings back the desire more
than before, I guess I could handle that too.  George is always asking,
more than I am ready for." 

"I hope you know what you are agreeing to, because that extra desire can be
like an anxious tiger threatening to break out of an inadequate cage."
Marnie cautioned. 

"You sound so confident about this.  How do you know so much about it?" 

"Let's just say, I've been through the therapy."  Marnie confessed. 

Marnie paged through the information book left in the room while Barb got
dressed in one of the indoor outfits provided.  The women were furnished
with togas that came to mid-thigh that could be worn with or without the
waist cinch for around the resort wear.  It gathered at the top and went
over the left shoulder.  The guests had their choice of pastel colors, but
the styles were all the same.  During orientation, all of the baggage was
stored in locking lockers.  The only allowed items from the bags were
toiletries, cosmetics and medically required drugs or paraphernalia. 

"It says here that they provide massage, personal trainers, mineral baths,
a full compliment of outing and sporting activities, and, it says 'sexual
therapies'. See? Look here.  Maybe they have a better way than that train
pull idea." 

"Okay.  It sounds more official than your mysterious train thing."  Barbara
said. 

"What do you want to do first?  After breakfast I mean."  Marnie asked. 

"Maybe I should check out the therapy services first.  I don't want to be a
drag on your time Marn." 

"That's what we'll do."  Marnie said resolved. 

Breakfast was a buffet of fruits, breads, egg dishes, and specialty items
like crepes.  The men were dressed in toga-like outfits as well, except
they covered less of their upper bodies.  Everybody was friendly and
cordial.  Marnie and 
Barbara took their place at one of the round tables that sat eight and
looked around curiously at the other guests in attendance. 

"Marnie, I'm sorry, I don't have much of an appetite." 

"Let me finish this quickly and we'll go straight to the therapies office
and see if we can get you in right away." 

When they got there they learned that appointments started in an hour, and
they were booked for the day.  Marnie saw an open door and walked past the
receptionist into an office of Dr. Eraci, a woman in her mid forties, who
looked up at her surprised.  Marnie excused herself, and pleaded her case
for Barbara, waiting out front.  She explained that Barbara had essentially
been raped the day before.  Dr. Eraci dropped what she was doing and
immediately made way for Barbara to come in early.  Marnie sat in for a
while explaining the details Barbara was too emotional to talk about.  Then
she was asked to leave.  Then Barbara was excused and Marnie came in alone
to talk to Dr. Eraci. 

"This not the place for your friend.  What she needs is longer-term
psychotherapy. 

"But she has paid a great price to be here, and I don't mean the money.
You all want to do the psychological mumbo jumbo route.  What about a
purely physical route to step up the sexual desire physically so she can
look forward to things here, then deal with the emotional, if there still
is any, when she gets back?" 

"Well, you do bring up a good point.  She does feel self-loathing and not
worthy to enjoy herself here.  It is highly unorthodox, but the rules are
less strict here, and we could try an experiment by enrolling her in the
"Public Humiliation - Pillory" fantasy.  She would get a lot of physical
stimulation despite her intention to deprive herself of the pleasure, and
setting it up as punishment would feed right into her guilt.  If the
experience satiates her need to be punished as new nerve endings are
stimulated and brought on edge, she could pull right out of it and get on
with a fun resort experience." 

"I think you've got something there, doctor.  What should we do?" 

"Have you picked out the fantasies you'd like to experience while you are
here?" 

"I don't think I've gotten that far in the literature, and we were a little
late for the orientation." 

"Well, why don't you join her?  She would be more likely to participate
freely of her own will, if you did it too.  For you it would be different,
you would be going in with the framework of experiencing something new, vs.
her therapeutic intent." 

"Well, it makes sense to help her with it, it's just that 'Public
Humiliation' part that gets me to thinking it's not for me." 

"If you think she'll do it without you, then you can have this copy of the
brochure to decide on another one for yourself."  Dr. Eraci said, handing
her a folded pamphlet. 

"No I suppose you're right.  I'll join her, where and when?" 

You'll read about it here.  Send Barbara in and I'll explain the treatment
plan and call in the reservation for the two of you this afternoon.   The
map inside will show you where." 

****** 

As Brenda was waking up she startled herself awake, noticing that she was
in a strange bed, in a strange room, in unfamiliar bed clothes with a
person cuddled up to her back, arm draped over her side, leg draped over
her hip.  She slowly and carefully eased herself out from under Jimmy's
embrace and stood beside the bed looking back at the angelic look on his
face as he slept.  She looked at herself in the mirror, and remembered
trying on various items in Mrs. Crandel's stash of intimates.  This one was
a long silk gown with diaphanous material at her breasts and hips.  "Mr.
Crandel must love her in this, hell, he'd love me in this."  She thought to
herself.  Then she changed into one of the baby-doll teddies without
putting on the panties.  The ruffled hem came just below her crotch, if she
was standing still.  "Ooobaby, this would stop a train."  She thought.  She
started to pick up Mrs. Crandel's things and dropped a high-heeled shoe.
It was just enough disturbance to bring Jimmy around to consciousness. 

"Oh, good morning Brenda."  Jimmy said, stretching and yawning.  "Gosh, you
sure look swell right now."  He complimented, as he watched her bend at the
waist to pick up the shoe and add it to the pile in her arms. 

"Thank you Jimmy."  She said slightly embarrassed.  "How come you didn't
stay sleeping in your own bed?" 

"I thought we were playing house.  My mom and dad sleep together.  You
didn't mind, did you?" 

"No I suppose not.  It was just a surprise, that's all." 

"Golly Brenda, I wish the world could see how beautiful you are, even when
you just wake up.  I hope you become the most famous model in the whole
world." 

"You're sweet to say that." 

"No, I really mean it.  I wish everybody could see you as I see you right
now. Instead of putting those away, would you model them for me?  We could
pretend this room is a studio for a famous fashion photographer, who could
be me, and you are the famous model doing work for Vogel Magazine." 

"That's "Vogue Magazine" Jimmy."  She said with an air of a
professionalism. 

"Can we do it, hunh?" 

"I suppose, but you have to give me a few minutes to do my face and hair." 

"Oh, anything you want.  This is great, really great."  Jimmy said jumping
off the bed.  "I'll go get the camera and film." 

Brenda was absorbed with her reflection in the mirror, when Jimmy came
running back in and stood at "kid attention" in anticipation of the fun
ahead.  He had two cameras around his neck, a tripod and a case.  When he
saw that Brenda would be awhile longer, he put the things on the bed and
set up the tripod.  Brenda smiled inside, humored by his enthusiasm and
adoration.  When she was done, she stood, turned, and was confronted by
Jimmy with two cameras again around his neck, one a Polaroid and the other
a Cannon EOS.  He was smiling wide-eyed at how beautiful she had made
herself up.   When the rush from the flattery of his expression began to
wane, she noticed the video camera on a tripod. 

"What are you doing with that?"  She asked. 

"Oh this?  Well, I saw this video of my dad's where these models were being
photographed and they taped the session so we could understand what goes
into being a professional model."  Jimmy explained.  "We could look at our
video afterwards to see if there are any places either of us could improve
too.  What do you think?" 

"As long as you can promise me that your parents would never see it." 

"After last week, you convinced me that I want to be a model's photographer
when I grow up.  Some day when we are both famous, some TV show will pay us
big bucks to show this home video to our fans.  My mom and dad would surely
see it then, but otherwise, they won't.  I promise." 

"Well then I guess it's okay then.  When we are famous, who cares, right?" 

"Do you want to start with that thing you have on now?" 

"Let me put the panties on first." 

"That's kind of a nightgown thing right?  Then why don't we do it with you
on the bed."  Jimmy said after starting the video camera.  "You can help me
with the poses, you are more experienced than I am at this point.  Oh,
that's good." FLASH! Jimmy said, as he shot off a Polaroid, and took it
over to Brenda on the bed to watch it develop with her. 

"See if you can get me a little more centered in the next one, like to
here." Brenda said coaching him. 

FLASH!  "I think I got it this time."  He said as he stood by her as she
checked it out. 

"Now I think you have the idea."  She said, and reposed for a couple more
shots. 

"Great Brenda, you're the best.  Now, in the video I saw, the models
removed things for more shots."  Jimmy advised. 

"Where did this video come from?"  Brenda asked. 

"I think Playboy or Penthouse, or something like that, put it out."  Jimmy
said. 

"Your dad lets you watch videos by Playboy or Penthouse?" 

"No silly, he doesn't know I know about his collection of videos,
magazines, and books. You want to see it to get some more ideas?"  Jimmy
said. 

"I don't think we should." 

"Com'on Brenda, these are professional videos.  You might be in one
yourself one day."  He said turning off the camera in the room. 

"Okay, I should keep up with what the other professional models are doing
these days."  Brenda said. 

They sat at the foot on the edge of the bed next to each other watching a
video of a calendar shoot in a tropical paradise.  Brenda sat forward,
elbows on her knees staring intently at the video.  Jimmy sat leaning back
on the bed supported by his elbows watching Brenda watching the video. 

"See," he said, "we could be doing this in places like that." 

"No, wait back this up, let's do some of the poses she does."  Brenda said,
now getting into the video.

"I only have a couple of pictures left in the Polaroid, but rolls and rolls
for the professional camera."  Jimmy advised. 

Brenda watched and had Jimmy take shots that she emulated from the women on
the screen.  Jimmy was in photographer's heaven.  Then she asked,  "Are
there any more videos?" 

Jimmy said,  "Sure, here's one.  Let's see what they do on this one." 

The video unfolded with an exercise workout.  The model in the video did
stretching in workout clothes, but started peeling of layers until she was
nude by the time she started the workout.  Brenda watched, and followed the
workout and Jimmy shot pictures at will.  The workout was a token one and
for a cool down, the model pulled out a vibrating dildo.  Brenda got up and
stopped it saying, "Oh darn." 

"No, wait, my mom has a couple of those.  I'll get you one."  Jimmy said as
he went for the walk-in closet.  "Here, this one seems to work."  He said,
holding the white vibrating phallus to his cheek to test it. 

Brenda put the tape back on.  She was so used to Jimmy filming and
photographing her, that she experimented with it, matching the video, as if
he weren't even there. She was building up to cumming, and was biting her
lower lip in conflict with stopping or continuing now that Jimmy had
refocused the video recorder shooting a close-up of her in these throes.
Her face contorted into an extreme worried look, then went instantly
relaxed in bliss as she let the flood gates go for her orgasm. He had his
dad's camera on rapid shoot during the climax and shot the last pictures on
the roll of her falling back, limp, luxuriating on the bed.  When Brenda
came to her senses, she said,  "I can't believe I just did that." 

She was visibly embarrassed and about to tear up, when Jimmy came to her
rescue and sat next to her on the bed, tried to reach up and put his arm
around her shoulder, and said,  "You're amazing.  Every muscle in your body
stood out.  I've never seen anything more beautiful in my entire life.  My
mom gets excited like that, but I've never looked in on her where she was
as exciting as you were." 

"Jimmy, I shouldn't have done that in front of you.  It isn't right." 

"Who cares about right.  It was great that you let me be with you for it.
We're 'special' friends right?  I'm your photographer for now, and you are
my beautiful model."  He said.  "My friend Brad says that in a couple of
years, I will be able to get all excited like you, but in a different way.
He said he would show me later." 

"I can tell you what to do, so you don't have to wait for your friend Brad.
You see your penis sticking out of the boxers?  Well you rub it up and
down.  It starts feeling better and better and you feel less willing to
stop, until it erupts a whitish cream out the hole, and you feel relieved
and relaxed like I did." 

"Like this?"  He said rubbing it hard between the palms of his hand. 

"A little more like this."  Brenda said, demonstrating on the dildo. 

"How will I know when to start?" 

"I guess the first time you have that cream in your bed when you wake up in
the morning, would be a good sign." 

"Gee thanks Brenda.  I can't wait." 

"Now, what are we going to do about all those pictures you took with the
fancy camera?"  Brenda asked concerned. 

"Let's go drop them off at the mall."  Jimmy suggested. 

"No, that won't work, they will keep them from us when they see what's on
them, I'm sure."  Brenda said. 

"I've got it.  Brad's brother works at their dad's pharmacy, and they have
a one-hour photo machine.  Maybe we can get him to treat them with special
handling." Jimmy said, enthusiastic by his own idea.  "Is it okay if Brad
hangs out with us today?" 

"I guess it would be okay, since you cooperate with me so well." 

"Why don't we go places that we can take more pictures of you out in
public, like the mall."  Jimmy asked. 

"I guess I'm up for that.  I wanted to try on some outfits anyway."  Brenda
decided. 

****** 

"Like I said earlier today Barbara, there was a day that women who cheated
on their men suffered public humiliation, such as could be meted out by a
pillory.  You and Marnie here have had your bodies used by someone other
than your husbands' for carnal acts.  You feel cheap, guilty, and
dishonorable.  That is because you are not recognizing the fact that you
had no real choice in the matter.  Prison would not have been an option, if
your George had known your choices, he would have backed you.  With this
punishment fantasy, not only will you be able to absolve yourself of any
unreasonable guilt you may be hanging on to, but also you will be able to
explore the whole concept of doing things you have no control over.  Now
before I put on the sensory deprivation headpiece, is there anything I can
do or explain for you." 

"No," Barbara said still a little melancholy, "if you think it will be
best, I'm ready" 

"Well, that's not the level of commitment to it that I would hope for, but
I am confident at this approach working for you."  The doctor reassured. 

Then she explained the headpiece and the function of blocking her vision
and hearing, "This is going to be theater of the mind for you as well a
physical experience.  We are going to block out all visual and auditory
distractions with 
these.  Then we will place this in your mouth, so you won't distract each
other's experiences by vocalizing.  Finally, this hood will go over
everything, more as a disguise for you not to be recognized.  That way,
when you have benefited from the fantasy, you can interact with everyone
around here in total anonymity regarding the experience.  Now let me put
these on you like this . . ." 

As soon as the gag went in her mouth, Marnie knew she had made a mistake
agreeing to this fantasy.  Not being able to ask to be let go, to ask
someone to ease up due to discomfort, just to say that she would have to
cut the proceedings short to go to the bathroom, were all taken away from
her.  The more restricted Barbara became, such as being forced to bend over
at the waist, and having her arms and neck secured by the "T" shaped wooden
device with holes for securing the head and hands, the more passive she
became. 

There Marnie and Barbara stood, facing each other with their heads two feet
apart, bent over at the waist, unable to move anything but their legs.  The
pillory supported their upper body, so they could endure the protracted
moments in this confinement. 

A few people were let in, who were part of the "Have Your Way with a
Helpless Stranger" fantasy.  They milled around and touched the two
helpless bodies as they explored the setup of their fantasy.  Marnie and
Barbara tried to move their bodies away from the touches, but as they moved
away from one, they moved into another. Eventually, they just stood still,
tense, senses heightened, afraid of their fate. They were not apprised of
what could or would happen, to enhance the experience of the mind play.
First their togas were uncinched, and were pulled up over the stock. Then
everyone wanted to feel the nipple rings adorning Marnie's breasts.  She
stood frozen not wanting to move against someone's grip on the rings.  For
the most part, it was an arousing experience. 

Barbara was just short of being in total shock.  Without any light or
sound, every touch was startling, and the sensation was heightened and the
focus of her experience.   Her breasts were fondled; her flanks and
haunches were stroked like a racehorse.  Her panties were lowered, as were
Marnie's, to their knees.  The binding the panties created there was
symbolic, since they could move their legs, but they stood as if they were
shackled at mid leg.  Marnie's smooth, bald pussy lips drew immediate
attention.  Everyone wanted to feel what the hairless vulva felt like to
the touch.  Her cunt lips started to swell and distend causing greater
arousal as each took their turn.  She was glistening with moisture changing
the friction dynamics, which encouraged the participants of the "Helpless
Stranger" fantasy to rub harder and quicker.  Then Marnie's legs buckled as
she had an orgasm, which was like an explosion in her head, holding the
expression of it sealed in. 

Barbara was getting probed by fingers and worked into a lather despite her
efforts at not enjoying her ordeal.  She began moving her rear lewdly
against the fingers being inserted.  Next came out some sexual aids from a
box.  The participants could hear rustling of chairs and voices behind a
theater type curtain.  Then the curtain opened and they were on the stage
at the end of the cafeteria in profile to the other dining guests.  The
diners were greeted to two well-endowed, 39 year old ladies, in good shape,
bent over at the waist with their heads and hands immobilized by a pillory
stock.  This brought the level of conversation up upon the realization that
they were going to be treated to unexpected entertainment. 

The fantasy participants took out dildo-like implements of varying sizes,
shapes and surface characteristics.  They stood and faced the diners with
their choices and bowed when they got applause.  First two of them with
smaller phalluses approached the two bound ladies and slowly inserted them
into their cunts. 

***** 

"Brenda this is Brad."

"Hi Brad.  So you look a lot older than Jimmy, how did you two become
friends?" Brenda asked. 

"Our dads are buddies.  We would end up going camping or other things
together, and I'd get stuck with this chump."  Brad said, putting a playful
headlock on Jimmy's head and Dutch rubbing the top of Jimmy's head with his
knuckles.  "You gotta love the guy."  He said releasing Jimmy from the
torment.  "Hey Jimmy, you're right, she is a Babe." 

"So Brad, will you agree to follow my instructions at the mall?"  Brenda
asked. 

"Sure, you can be the boss for awhile."  He replied. 

At the mall, Brenda wanted to go to clothing stores, Brad wanted to go to
cutlery, electronics, and music stores, and Jimmy had torn loyalties.  He
wanted to experiment with photography around the mall with Brenda, and he
wanted to attach himself to the fun Brad was likely to create.  Being
pulled in the middle, Jimmy said,  "Can we all sit down for something to
eat first?" 

They agreed.  Brenda and Jimmy met Brad at a table in the food court after
everyone got a snack.  "So, you want me to arrange some developing for you
at the store." Brad was saying.  "Tell me about the pictures." 

"Brenda here is a model.  I want to be a photographer, and she let me shoot
some pictures, so I could practice with her."  Jimmy explained. 

"So why do you need me?  Are you asking for freebie developing?"  Brad
asked. 

"Some of the pictures might not be decent enough for a self-righteous lab
technician, that's all."  Brenda explained. 

Brad's eyes went wide.  "You mean you let Jimmy Boy take nasty pictures of
you?" He said eager for her response. 

"Maybe, maybe not.  We would just like to have them developed privately, if
that is possible."  Brenda said. 

"Sure, I can get it done.  My brother knows how to work the machine, and he
has a key to the store.  I bet we could do it tonight after closing."  Brad
assured them. "But, what's in it for me?" 

"What do you mean?  You're my friend, aren't you?"  Jimmy challenged. 

"Sure you and me are tight, but what about Brenda the babe here?  What is
in it for me if I do you this favor?" 

"Would it be called 'a favor' if I had to do something in return?"  Brenda
retorted. 

"Call it anything you like.  My buddy here probably got to see more of you
than I can see right now from what you say, and I'm just as important as he
is in this. You're the subject, he takes the shots and I complete it by
making it a picture. 
You see we are partners."  Brad asserted. 

"I guess you'll end up seeing the pictures, so there you go."  Brenda said.

"My partners will see the pictures too, but I was the only partner that
didn't get to see the real thing, you see." 

"Well gee, it is already done.  What do you want of us?"  Brenda said
frustrated. 

"I'd like to be part of some pictures we do here, in this mall.  Squirt
here has the camera.  We'll set it up so you flash us in the mall, and
Squirt takes the shots before anyone sees you."  Brad proposed. 

"I can't do that.  Not here, not in front of these people, not in front of
you, what if I get caught?"  Brenda protested. 

Brad laid it out,  "Speed, that's the way to do it.  Go in the can there
and take off your bra and panties.  Then when you open your blouse, or lift
your skirt, you don't have to do anything more for the shot.  Old Jimbo
here will shoot the shot 
quickly, you cover up right away, and no one but your partners will be the
wiser." 

"Brad, don't make her do that.  She's a professional model.   We need to
pose the shots."  Jimmy said. 

"Oh, we can pose the shots all right, we will be adding an element of
challenge to it.  I think Brenda would up to a challenge, wouldn't you?"
Brad asked. 

"It's okay Jimmy.  I've done more daring posing in public before.  I'm
willing to give it a try, but you both have to assure me that the Crandels
nor your folks will ever see them."  Brenda conceded. 

"Sure, no problem.  If my folks ever found out, the pictures would be taken
away anyway, and I wouldn't want that."  Brad assured her. 

Brenda walked to the bathroom looking in all directions to see if anyone
was noticing what she was about to do.  Moments later when she walked out,
she approached the table like an eager virgin on her wedding night,
"Ooooo, I feel so naughty."  She exclaimed gleefully. 

"Turn around."  Brad ordered.  "Nice, real nice.  You're definitely a
'Babe'.  Now stand over there."  He said pointing to a spot that was
flooded in light by a skylight.  "Jimmy, get that shot."  He said referring
to the way her breasts were highlighted under her white blouse as the light
entered it and reflected off of her features.  "This is great."  He
whispered to Jimmy as he elbowed him for emphasis. "Okay, let's go down the
escalator . . . Now, lead the way up and hold up the back of your skirt as
you ride it." 

Brenda did as she was directed, looking all around for anybody catching her
act. She was asked to do it again, only this time, with her legs as wide as
they would go on the step.  She was posed as a mannequin in a department
store, because models should be able to do that.  They had fun with the
people who had to get up close to see if she was real.  She came out of the
dressing room in sexy lingerie at Sweet Nothings and posed for pictures
between the racks, until a sales clerk shooed them away.  As they
progressed through the mall, the three of them got more daring and targeted
individuals for Brenda to flash.  A couple of teens, who figured out some
of what was going on, lingered behind to watch the action, out of the
partners' awareness.   When the three entered a shoe store for Brenda to
try on several pairs of shoes, the teens entered and made like they were
looking at shoes, oblivious to the fact that the vantage point they wanted
to look up her dress from, was only displaying women's shoes. 

As the three were approaching the food court again, Brenda's friend,
Rosemary came up to Brenda to say, "Hi." Brenda quickly tucked in her
blouse, which was now only being held together by only two buttons, the one
at the level of her nipples and the one below that. Rosemary asked her,
what she was doing with the kids in the mall.  Brad piped up that he wasn't
a kid.  Brenda explained, "This is Jimmy and his friend Brad.  I am
watching Jimmy for the weekend." 

Rosemary leaned in to whisper to Brenda,  "Careful girl, the boys can see
right in your blouse." 

Brenda nodded, embarrassed.  "Well Rosemary, see you later?" 

"Call me." Rosemary said as she waved good-bye and disappeared into the
crowd. 

When their adventures around the mall were done, they reconvened in the
food court. It was crowded due to lunchtime on a weekend.  As they stood in
line for slices of pizza, Brad said,  "Brenda why don't you go get us all
some ice water to drink." 

When she returned with the drinks, Brad and Jimmy were still in line.  "So
what are you going to order?"  Brad asked. 

"I not that hungry really."  Brenda said. 

"This flashing has got you pretty excited hasn't it?"  Brad said smiling. 

"I don't know what you mean."  Brenda said, not wanting to take him on over
it, because she was actually highly aroused from all of the excitement. 

"I bet you're hot for it, aren't you?"  He said.  "I can prove it." 

"Brad, keep it down.  Not here."  Brenda said getting embarrassed. 

"I'm going to touch you between your legs and if you are wet there, then I
win, if not, you win."  Brad challenged. 

"Don't you even think of it, you monster."  Brenda threatened. 

"Careful, don't spill the drinks."  He said, as he lifted the front of her
skirt and rubbed his hand along her pussy. 

Brenda shrieked involuntarily, but tried to tamp the volume down as much as
possible.  The tray went out in front, and the ice water spilled all down
her front. She stood there, her blouse soaked, nipples erect on her exposed
tits through the wet material, the empty tray dangling from the fingers of
her right hand, gasping for breath, panicked, processing quickly what she
should do, and finally said, "Now look what you've done." 

And look is what everyone in the food court was beginning to do.  Jimmy ran
to the nearest table and brought back some napkins.  He unfolded a couple
to hide Brenda's exposed breasts, scowled at Brad, and patted her down in
an effort to dry her off. She took the napkins from him and tried to do it
herself, until she realized, it would be better to just make a beeline to
the washroom to take care of it out of sight of the gawking crowd. 

Brenda dried her blouse off by turning the hand dryer nozzle up under her
blouse, and keeping the blower on.  The warm rush of air washing over her
bare skin was soothing, but hardly consolation for the humiliation and
embarrassment she had just endured.  She came out all buttoned up and
tucked in, but her underthings were still in the camera bag.  She tried to
walk to the table where the boys were sitting as if nothing had happened.
She got stares from some of the people, but much of the crowd had turned
over, and most had not seen her show. 

"Let's get out of here."  She ordered. 

"I hope you're not mad at me."  Brad said.  "I warned you about the
drinks." 

"Don't you EVER touch me again!  You understand?"  She commanded. 

"I won, so you can touch me there when we get back to Crandel's."  Brad
said jokingly. 

Brenda took her hand and brought it up to his crotch and grabbed his balls,
squeezed, and whispered in his ear while holding tight, "Now we're even."
Then let go with a shove. 

Jimmy and Brenda smiled.  Brad groaned and tried to shake off the pain so
as not to be noticed by those in the crowd that were curious by anything
the three were doing. 

"Let's go."  Brenda said, happy with herself, and started to leave, with
Jimmy right behind and Brad limping along trying to keep up. 

Once in the car, Brenda asked,  "When do we get together with your brother
the developer?" 

"We can swing by the store now and ask him."  Brad said. 

When they got to the pharmacy, they looked around for his brother, Paul.
When they finally found him in the back, there was an instant attraction
between Paul and Brenda.  During the small talk, Jimmy and Brad were
growing jealous.  "So Paul, will you do it for us?"  Brenda asked demurely.

"Meet me at the back door right at 9:30 tonight.  If you're in the
pictures, I'd look forward to helping out."  Paul said. 

"I'll be there."  Brenda said with a smile. 

"Me too."  Said Brad.  "And me."  Said Jimmy, both being ignored.

"Hey Barb, what are you doing awake so early?"  Marnie asked noticing the
time, 6:30. 

"I'm sorry Marnie, I didn't mean for you to have to wake up too.  I just
couldn't sleep any more."  Barbara said. 

"What's wrong?  Didn't yesterday's event take the load off your shoulders?"
Marnie asked. 

"Yes, thank you.  I feel better about all of that."  Barbara said. "It's
just that I am feeling strange down, ah, well you know, down here and
here."  She said, referring to her crotch and rear holes. 

"Felling kind of stretched, worked over, a little tender, maybe even a
little itchy?  Tension building up because you can't do much directly about
it?"  Marnie asked knowingly.  Barbara nodded embarrassed. "I've got that
too.  Maybe today, certainly tomorrow, we are going to have the hornies
real bad."  Barbara looked on worried as Marnie continued.  "That's what I
was telling you about.  What happened to us was like pulling that train
thing.  A thorough work over down there can have a profound effect on your
sex drive.  That's why I was asking if you thought you could handle the
tiger." 

"What do you do about it?"  Barbara asked meekly. 

"We're gonna have to feed the tiger, Babe.  That's all there is to it."
Marnie said with authority. 

"Oh my god, how am I going to do that?  George is thousands of miles away."
Barbara exclaimed with panic. 

"Well, it's not like this place is without its possibilities."  Marnie
offered. 

"What are you saying?" 

"Well, let's just get up, be first in line for breakfast, and join some of
the sporting events.  We can attack it from the standpoint of getting
ourselves exhausted first."  Marnie directed. 

"Okay."  Barbara responded tentatively. 

***** 

"Hey Paul, where have you been."  Brad said, referring to the time 9:45. 

"Hi Brenda.  I got a little tied up.  I'm glad you waited."  Paul
explained. 

"Are you sure this is going to be okay?"  Brenda asked. 

"We won't be able to stay very long, because if someone stops and looks in,
they will see us if they stand over there."  Paul warned. "I don't think
our dad would appreciate our doing this behind his back."  Brad nodded his
concordance. 

They went over to the machine and Paul turned it on.  He leaned on a
counter and smiled at Brenda as the machine got itself up to speed. "I hope
you still like me after you see what is on those pictures. They are more
than snapshots."  Brenda warned. 

"You've had me dreaming about them, ever since you asked me to do this
earlier today."  Paul said. 

"Looks like it's ready."  Brenda pointed out to the distracted Paul. 

As the first pictures started to roll out, they all squeezed in tight to
see.  Jimmy had trouble getting a view so Brenda took batches and handed
them to him.  "Why do we need four copies of each shot?"  Jimmy asked. 

"We all get a set, don't we?"  Paul responded. 

"Yeah, we're all partners remember?"  Brad reminded. 

Brenda glanced down and smiled to herself when she noticed the bulge Paul
was adjusting in his pants on the sly.  Jimmy was in seventh heaven not
only because he had new pictures for his book, but also that everyone acted
as if they liked his photography, the real appreciation being somewhat lost
on him. 

"Golly, Brenda.  You had sex with yourself in front of Jimmy?"  Paul asked,
as the dildo shots started rolling off. 

"Cool!"  Brad added. 

"Well, yes.  We were following the action on a video."  Brenda said, now
embarrassed with Paul saying it out loud.  "It is a natural thing. Why
shouldn't he be able to see it?"  She added defensively. 

"Yeah!  We were being professional.  Right Brenda?"  Jimmy voiced up in her
defense. 

"I don't know, it's just that we could all get in trouble from these, I
think."  Paul said. 

"If everyone keeps the partnership quiet and the pictures private, what
could go wrong, right?"  Brad asked. 

"So Brenda, you got a boyfriend or what?"  Paul asked. 

"No one special, how about you?"  Brenda replied. 

"Yeah, he's got one.  Miss Prissy.  If she ever saw these, she'd bust a
gasket."  Brad interrupted. 

"I suppose I do.  Her name is Donna, but I've been thinking about cutting
it off."  Paul said sheepishly. 

"Are you sure?  I wouldn't want to be responsible for any trouble in your
situation, after you have been so nice to help us out."  Brenda said
flirtatiously. 

"When are you through looking after Jimmy here?"  Paul asked. 

"The Crandels get back in tomorrow night.  We have to pick them up at
5:30."  Brenda explained. 

"What are you doing after that?"  Paul probed. 

"My mom is overseas, and my dad is home alone, so I guess I could do just
about anything I wanted." 

"Would you like to get together later on Sunday evening?"  Paul asked. 

"Sure that would be okay.  Call me at Crandel's tomorrow."  Brenda said. 

Jimmy and Brad were busy dividing up the pictures in equal piles while
Brenda and Paul talked.  "Well that's it."  Paul finally said.  "Time to
get the hell out of here." 

"Hey Jimmy, is it okay if I spend the night?  Brad asked outside the shop. 

Jimmy wanted a valid reason to say "no" to come to him.  Short of that, he
wanted Brenda to say "No" for him.  He was looking forward to having time
with her alone.  He looked at Brenda hoping she would save him, while
trying to appear to Brad that he was advocating for it to happen.  Brenda
was not happy about Brad inviting himself over, nor the extra
responsibility, but offered,  "If you mind me and do exactly as I say, when
I say it, no fuss, no argument, I guess it would be okay.  Just remember,
if you don't mind me, I'll take you home right away.  Is that agreeable to
you?" 

"Cool.  Yeah you can be the boss again."  He conceded. 

Jimmy was disappointed, but as long as Brenda and Brad were at peace,
"things might be fun." He thought. 

Once back at the house Brad asked, "Can we watch that video you guys were
talking about?" 

"Which video, the ones we modeled or the one we made of the modeling."
Jimmy said, not realizing he was spilling beans. 

"You two made a video?"  Brad said enthusiastically.  "Let's see that." 

"Jimmy."  Brenda said sounding disappointed in him.  Jimmy looked sorry for
letting it out.  "You've seen the pictures.  It's the same thing." 

"No it's not the same.  I am a partner that couldn't be there for the
shoot.  You have a video of the shoot right?  Well, this gives me a chance
to be part of the shoot."  He argued. 

"That score was settled at the mall, remember?  You had me naked in public.
That was a big price to let you in on this."  Brenda argued back.  Then she
called his bluff,  "If you see the video, you see me naked more times than
is necessary, so the only way you can even it out is if you watch it
naked."  She offered, thinking it was an offer he would have to refuse. 

"Sure, no problem, Jimmy go get the tape."  Brad said, to Brenda's shock,
as he began unbuttoning his shirt. 

Jimmy ran upstairs and brought down the camera, which he plugged into the
television.  Brad sat on the couch with his hands over his crotch as the
tape began.  Jimmy monitored Brenda and Brad's reaction to each other.
Brenda was not getting the level of humiliation and embarrassment from Brad
that she would have hoped for.  "So Brad, why don't you take your hands
away, it's not being truly naked if you keep parts of you covered up." 

Brad slowly and sheepishly put his hands at his sides.  He was starting to
get pubic hair and his cock and balls were already maturing.  He tried to
watch the video, but Brenda kept on distracting him.  "Nice equipment you
are starting to get there."  She said, to get a reaction from him.  "What's
that I see, is it straightening out? Is it coming to attention?"  She began
taking off her blouse.  "Is it hot in here, or is it just me?"  She said.
"Jimmy, you may get that lesson you've been waiting for, tonight," She
said, removing her clothes down to just her bra and panties.  "Jimmy, why
don't you 
advance that tape to some free space, and let's make some more video, an
instructional video." 

Jimmy did as Brenda suggested.  Brad was turning red.  He was fixated on
the sensuous movements of Brenda's body as she moved around him on the
couch, gliding an index finger around his face and up and down his arms and
his legs.  His cock was fully engorged and he wanted someone, something to
touch it.  Despite the embarrassment of his situation, he wasn't about to
touch it himself in front of Brenda.  Jimmy had run for the tripod while
the tape was advancing.  When he was all set up, Brad was positioned
mortified in the middle of the couch, practically sitting on his hands to
avoid the urge to touch his penis and end the frustration and tension built
up in his groin. 

When Jimmy gave Brenda the sign that he was ready to roll, Brenda gave him
a nod and began to speak when she saw the red light,  "We are here on the
set of JimBren Instructional Video Enterprises, hey Jimmy that spells
'JIVE", . . . bringing you today the lesson on 'Young Male Sexual
Function'.  Meet our subject Brad."  Brenda was narrating as she signaled
Jimmy in for a close up of Brad on the couch.  "As you can see, Brad has
the common condition in young boys called a 'boner'. Brad would you like to
say anything to the audience?" 

Brad looked up at the camera meekly, forced a shy smile, and gave a feeble
wave.  "Brad here likes to touch peoples' crotches, I know. Most of all, he
likes to touch his own, but we'll get to that later." 

"No."  Brad protested, but went immediately back to smiling for the camera.

"The first part of this lesson is exploring the sensitivities of the male
reproductive organs."  Brenda said sidesaddling up to him on the couch and
pointed as she narrated.  "First we have the nipples here. They are
sensitive and can give both pleasure and pain due to this sensitivity.  See
here."  She coaxed them erect, and then she pinched and twisted them. 

"Ouch!  What are you doing?"  Brad said angrily. 

"See what I mean?  They are very sensitive and often overlooked on the male
animal.  Next we have the penis.  Yes this stiff appendage poking out at
you here."  She said touching the very tip with the pad of her index
finger.  Then she traced her finger down the underside to his balls, which
she hefted and held to the camera in her open hand.  "It is attached by
tubing inside to these called testicles or balls or nuts, whatever.  These
hold what will make this boy a man.  Why these sensitive numbers are on the
outside, we'll never know."  She flicked a finger into one of them.  Both
Brad and Jimmy winced in pain.  "You see, they are the weakest link in the
male body."  Brad sat with his eyes rolled back under closed lids to will
away the pain, breathing deeply, not breaking from his position sitting on
his hands.  "But, they can also be the seat of intense pleasure, you see."
She said as she started to gently and sensuously massage the danglers.
"Now for some demonstrations of the pleasure zones."  She said, then to
Brad she instructed,  "slouch down and let those knees hang apart."  She
reinforced her stage direction by placing his feet apart. 

Brenda walked around the room picking up things after telling Jimmy to
pause the camera.  Brad was content to wait in position and merely
following her movements around the room with his eyes as much as he could.
She left briefly to the kitchen and returned with several items she kept
hidden behind her back.  "Okay Jimmy, you can roll again."  Then to the
camera, "Okay Ladies and Gentlemen, it is all about touch.  Not touch as in
'touch something to it' like this."  She said as she pulled out a
fly-swatter and placed it both as a pointer and as a toucher, partly on his
balls, but mostly on his cock.  "Does that do anything for you?"  She asked
Brad.  He was actually excited by the whole thing.  "Well I guess a little,
but a sudden touch like this," she swatted his balls and the underside of
his penis, "is definitely out."  Brad leaned forward making an "O" with his
mouth. "It's really about touch with movement to create friction."  She
said moving the swatter up and down over the area, bringing Brad's
enthusiasm back. 

Brenda then chose a glass egg from Mrs. Crandel's crystal collection. "Now
the touch can be too hard like this."  She said as she rolled the heavy egg
around the area, causing Brad to wince each time it pressured his own eggs.
"Or it can be too light, like this."  She said as she took a feather duster
to it.  This she kept up to torment him, to make him beg for relief.  Brad
lurched his hips up into the duster in futile attempts at increasing the
pressure and sensation. Finally, when he was sweating, and precum was
apparent, she said, "Then there are his fingers, which are just right." 

She took his hand from under his butt and placed it on his cock.  He was
mortified.  He was embarrassed.  He was about to go insane from needing to
relieve himself.  "Now there are two ways to get relief in this situation.
You can start to rub it like Brad is about to do, or you can just cut the
problem off with something like this."  She said brandishing a chef's knife
from the kitchen for the camera. 

That was all the incentive bread needed.  He started wanking his cock, with
the camera rolling, oblivious eventually to it and the others in the room.
Brenda sat beside him and nonchalantly held a tray of butter, in case he
wanted some.  He was about to cum, opened his eyes, and without skipping
beats, absentmindedly grabbed some butter and slicked up just in time to
erupt a young horny lad's rope of cum at the camera, almost hitting it. 

Several lurches later, Jimmy exclaimed,  "Ooooo Brad, what a mess!" 

Then Brenda placed herself in front of the camera again.  "And there you
have it, that's the way it is done, the young man sexual response right
before your very eyes."  Then she stepped out of the camera's way again to
allow Jimmy to capture a closing shot of Brad dazed and confused on the
couch.  "Cut."  Brenda finally said.  "It's a wrap." 

She sat next to Brad and patted his leg.  "You're star material, great job.
Now why don't you take a shower and get ready for bed.  I'll see if there
are any bedclothes you'll be able to borrow.  Jimmy, I think it is time for
us to get ready for bed too.  Why don't you go take your bath."  She said
with a wink.  "I'll be up to help if you need it." 

While Jimmy drew the bath and brushed his teeth, Brenda looked and found
some pajamas of Mr. Crandel's and took them to the shower, but Brad wasn't
there.  She went back down stairs and found him huddled up in a fetal
position fast asleep, so she took a clean sheet and a couple of blankets
and covered him up for the night.  When she got back up to the bathroom,
Jimmy was stepping in.  "Does my favorite young man to sit for, need any
help?" 

"I sure do.  Tonight I think I need help all over." 

Brenda took off her bra and panties and stepped into the tub.  "What about
Brad?"  Jimmy asked. 

"Fast asleep downstairs, I'm afraid."  Brenda related. 

Jimmy beamed as Brenda was on hands and knees facing him, reaching out with
a washcloth to wash him starting at the neck.  Jimmy went straight for the
jets on the Jacuzzi.  "You devil you."  Brenda said surprised but pleased.
She was making little pretense now about wanting to stay in the path of the
jet aimed at her nether region. She closed her eyes, dropped her head, and
when Jimmy started to play with her nipples with his toes, she did nothing
to stop him.  She reared her head on occasion, and on one such moment,
Jimmy slid forward, put his shoulder up under her chin and locked in his
neck to her neck, as he rested his head on her shoulder.  With her heavy
breathing, he cupped his hands on her hanging breasts.  As her chest
heaved, he stroked her nipples as they pressed into his fingers.  He took
one hand and reached down along her cleavage trying to reach the curly
hairs he had stroked the day before.  Brenda's hips were moving and jutting
back into the jet so much, that he couldn't quite reach his mark, so he
amused himself by gliding his straight arm back and forth across her
breasts and stomach.  Brenda was now undulating. Jimmy couldn't keep
constant contact with her front, so he contented himself with just holding
on to her nipples while she went through the throes of her orgasm. 

He found himself supporting her listless head on his shoulder; then he
started to realize that she was sobbing.  Jimmy moved his head away, held
her by the shoulders and said earnestly,  "Brenda I'm really sorry.  I
didn't mean to hurt you.  Really I didn't." 

Brenda pulled herself together to sidle up close to hug him, "Jimmy, you
didn't do anything wrong, you're sweet to me.  I don't think you could ever
hurt me.  It's just me; I'm the one who is wrong.  I hope some day I'll be
forgiven." 

"Brenda, you're my angel you don't need to be forgiven, you're the best." 

"Thank you Jimmy.  Let's get you to bed." 

"Are you going to make me start off in my own bed again tonight?" Jimmy
asked. 

"Kinda silly hunh.  We both know where you are going to end up, don't we." 

Jimmy nodded with a smile. 

"You hop into bed.  I've got to check in with my dad on the phone and clean
up that mess on the carpet before it's totally dry." 

***** 

"The food is good around here don't you think?"  Marnie asked. 

"I'm so hungry today, I feel like I haven't eaten in a week."  Barbara
replied. 

"So there are two ways we could go.  We could take the boat to organized
games on another island, or we could just put in our own workout here with
swimming, tennis, and who knows."  Marnie offered from the booklet. 

"Let's do the organized games for today, and then workout on our own
tomorrow.  Does that sound okay to you Marn?" 

"Works for me."  Marnie replied.  "So what do you think about these
costumes we're given to wear?" 

"The good thing is that we don't have to compete for attention with our
clothes.  Somehow it is more natural this way.  The bad thing is that the
only avenue left to play with is how we wear them to reveal more to the
eye."  Barbara said. 

"The way I see this place is, that it's patronized by pretty uninhibited
people in the first place, given the costumes, the fantasy offerings, the
open and friendliness of the other guests.  If you wanted to go around buck
nekked, it would pass here."  Marnie said. "Let's take a better look at
this brochure. . . Hmmm, says here there are two levels of participation,
Class A and Class B.  We must have missed that part in the orientation." 

"What's the difference?"  Barbara asked. 

"Well the Class A involvement includes all levels of participation, which
is a different level of games, soirees, and some fantasy packages are not
available to Class B participants. 

"What does it cost for the Class A participation?"  Barbara asked. 

"There's no cost, just a medical exam."  Marnie reported.  "With a Clean
Health Certificate, we get access to all events.  We just need to report to
the medical office.  No appointments necessary, apparently, shall we?" 

"Sure, why not.  If it opens up more options, then we will have more
choices, right?"  Barbara suggested. 

At the medical office, they were greeted warmly and only had to wait five
minutes before they were led to examining rooms.  The usual vital signs
were measured, blood was taken and each received a thorough gynecological
exam looking for warts, lesions, etc., including sensitivity testing in the
area.  Marnie asked,  "What is this all for?" 

The Dr. replied,  "It is for your protection.  All participants at the
Class A level are free of all known STD's and other communicable diseases,
as best as we can determine.  If you want to have relations with anyone
while you are here, your best bet is to be sure they are Class A with a
CHC, or you run greater risks." 

"When will we know your findings?"  Marnie asked. 

"What are you doing today?" 

"We are taking the outing boat to the Island Games." 

"We'll be able to let you know by then.  Everything looks good so far.
Subject to the serum tests, I'm sure you are a Class A participant." 

Marnie thanked the doctor and met Barbara in the reception area. Walking
back to their room Barbara asked,  "Did you find out what this is all
about?" 

"Yeah, it's a determination of our fuckability." 

"Marnie!" 

"Sorry.  Basically, if we plan to do anything extracurricular, we need to
make sure it is with a Class A guest." 

"I don't plan to cheat on George here." 

"It also affects the groups we can join and fantasy packages we can take
advantage of."  Marnie explained. 

"Oh, okay."  Barbara said. 

"Why don't we get some sun before the boat leaves." 

"I'm game."  Barbara said. 

"Shhh, don't let any sex crazed hunters around here hear you say that."
Marnie said jokingly. 

"Marnie, you're getting pretty horny, aren't you?" 

"It's been setting in.  I'm afraid you're going to be next." 

"I know.  The Dr.'s probing down there almost made me have an orgasm right
there in the stirrups."  Barbara confessed. 

"Barb, guess what.  I did." 

"Oh my god, wasn't that embarrassing for you?"  Barbara asked 

"Yes, but I know that we are going to have to get it where and whenever we
can, or we're going to go nuts."  Marnie advised. 

"Marnie, you're scaring me." 

"Don't worry Barb, I'll look after you." 

***** 

"Aren't you asleep yet?"  Brenda asked. 

"I was waiting for you."  Jimmy replied. 

"Now I promised your folks you would get plenty of sleep."  Brenda said, as
she was getting ready for bed. 

"Are you soft on Paul?"  Jimmy asked. 

"He's handsome and seems nice.  He's older than I am, and he's got a job.
These are all good points in my book."  Brenda replied. 

"Will you still like me if you start going out with him steady?" Jimmy
asked sadly. 

Before Brenda could get something on, she decided he needed a hug and
climbed into bed,  "Jimmy, you're always going to be a special person in my
life, no matter who I am dating, okay?"  She said while hugging him tight
to her body. 

"I love you Brenda."  Jimmy said teary-eyed, hugging her back. 

"That goes back from me to you."  Brenda said, holding him close until they
were both asleep. 

***** 

"You know, it said on the tags that these are those suits that tan you
right through them."  Barbara said, as they lay down by the long meandering
pool. 

"That is how you explain the fact that you get home without any tan lines,
or haven't you noticed that we're practically the only broads pool-side
with our tops still on."  Marnie said. 

"Now that you point that out, it makes me feel kind of like on the plane.
I guess I'm taking mine off."  Barbara said as she pulled the top off over
her head. 

"Keeping right with you Barb."  Marnie said doing the same.  "You see what
I was telling you about this place, half of the men and women don't have
their bottoms on either.  That's Europe for you.  I'm losing mine, rather
than go through the agony of debating it.  I'd probably lose the bottoms
eventually anyway."  Marnie added, removing her bikini bottoms. 

"Okay, you win, I'm going for it too."  Barbara said, removing her bottoms
stealthily, not wanting anyone to notice. 

Helping each other with the tanning lotion was a new thing for each of them
and their relationship.  Although both of them would do anything for the
other, applying lotion to the other's body, when they weren't wearing a
suit, somehow brought the relationship to a new level.  As they sat back,
Marnie noticed some men looking at them and talking to each other.  She
tried to scope them out behind her sunglasses to see if she would even
entertain any advance they may make.  "Hey Barb," she was saying softly,
"incoming torpedoes at two o'clock to your right." 

"What?. . ."  Barbara sat up and looked around.  One of the men smiled at
her when he thought she was looking at him.  "Marnie!  I think those guys
are coming over." 

"Yeah, be cool." 

"Marnie!  We're Married." 

"Yeah, and horny too." 

"Marnie, what's gotten into you?  You've changed.  You've changed a lot.
It's that Larcher guy isn't it?"  Barbara said, then went red, realizing
she may be letting it out that she knew more about the blackmailing from
Larcher than Marnie thought she had known. 

Marnie's reverie as a horny single girl was shattered by Barbara's
question.  "What are you talking about?"  She asked buying time to
inventory her defenses. 

"Oh nothing.  I just mean that you have been making a lot of changes over
this summer, and the only thing that I can tell that I'm out of the loop on
is that guy Larcher, that's all." 

"Why would you think of Larcher on the other side of the world like that?
My idea of a vacation is not to have to think about the likes of a low life
like him." 

"Well, he is partly the reason we are here, he sure had a hand in the
events at Roger's party, and you told me the night of the contest not to
ever mess with him.  It just seemed . . ."

"Hello Ladies."  One of the two suitors broke in. 

The ladies shielded their eyes and looked up at the silhouettes of two well
proportioned men in their thirties standing before them. "Hello."  Marnie
said back. 

"Are you ladies about ready for a dip in the water?"  The second one said.
"My name is Henri and this is Claude.  We were hoping we could persuade you
two to join us for a tour of the pool. 

"Barb?"  Marnie asked awaiting Barbara's answer.  Barbara took the man's
hand and stood up.  "I guess we are."  Marnie said doing the same. 

The men wore nothing but a necklace with a shimmering emerald colored disk.
They eased themselves into the water.  It was just cool enough for the
balmy heat of the air.  "Let's head down this way first." Henri suggested.
The quartet swim-walked down the narrow pool until they came to a section
with a sign saying, "Swim under to your right to pass."  What they were
being detoured from was the end of a long meandering slide through lush
tropical plantings and rockwork that emptied the rider into a widened
section of the pool at that point. As they swam a little further, they came
up to a bar in a cave cut into the side of the pool where the swimmer could
sit on stools in the water and have their drinks at a counter just above
the water. 

"Will you join us in a beverage?"  Claude asked. 

"I don't think we should, this early in the day."  Barbara said. 

"You're on vacation right?  I can understand not doing it regularly at
home, but if you were ever to do it, it would be here at a place like this,
right?"  Claude retorted. 

"Marnie?"  Barbara asked to see if she was going to. 

"Sure, we'll join you."  Marnie said. 

They got their drinks and Marnie asked,  "So, you men are fit, what exactly
do you do?" 

"We're in 'international relations'."  Henri said, which seemed to satisfy
Barbara. 

Marnie, however, was more insistent,  "What does that mean, exactly, the
State Department of your country or what?" 

"Think of it like public relations, but more one on one, rather than for
the masses."  Henri replied. 

Marnie decided to go for more clarity later, if she was interested in them
further.  But, she was still curious about the green disks on the
necklaces.  "Why are you both wearing the same green medallions around your
necks?" 

"That is a sign that we have submitted to the CHC exam and passed." Henri
said with an expression that could be likened to a knowing wink. "How about
you two?  Are you planning on doing it?" 

"Oh, I get it.  You're Class A guests here.  We've been through it and
should hear in, gosh, an hour or so.  We're going to have to cut this short
in a few minutes.  I didn't realize the time." 

"What are you ladies planning?"  Henri asked. 

"We have to make the Island Games Boat pretty soon."  Marnie said. 

"We do too, right Claude?"  Henri said. 

"Right."  Claude said smiling at Barbara. 

Back at the room Marnie and Barbara debriefed the encounter.  "Marnie, we
were one-on-one naked with a couple of handsome strangers and I didn't
flinch." 

"You're coming along girl."  Marnie said. 

"What do you really think they are all about?"  Barbara asked. 

"They weren't specific and were responding in code, I think.  Let's see,
"international relations" and "public relations one-on-one".  My guess is
that if they don't ask us for money, then they are hired by the resort to
keep the unaccompanied ladies happy."  Marnie surmised. 

"Do you think they would do that here?"  Barbara asked 

"I wouldn't put anything past this place.  Too bad if they are, though, I'd
like to think the young bucks were attracted to us for us and not our
possible money or their paycheck."  Marnie replied. 

"I would have thought you'd come out saying just the opposite, that we
could have fun with good looking hunks, and not have to carry any of it
home as baggage."  Barbara stated. 

"I like the way you are starting to think Barb, because frankly, I could
use some kind of action between my legs at this point, how about you?" 

"It is starting to get to me too and I'm getting worried." 

"This is the place to have that problem, if there ever was one." Marnie
said. 

There was a knock at the door and they were greeted by a young man who
asked them their names to make sure he had the right room.  Then he
attached the CHC necklaces with tamperproof latches to prevent them from
being transferred.  "I'd give you a tip, but they have our money locked
up."  Marnie said to the man. 

"No need Ma'am, there is no tipping, they just want you to enjoy
yourselves.  Bon jour."  He said before leaving. 

Marnie and Barbara had to look at the other's necklace because the chain
was so snug.  They looked at each other, smiled, and high-fived in
celebration. 

They put on their suits, a floral wrap-a-round sarong, and a beach robe
provided for the short boat ride.  On the boat, Henri and Claude said "Hi"
but were equally occupied with other guests.  One man in particular,
however, on the trip, was constantly staring at Barbara. He tried smiling
when her eyes met his, but she was too embarrassed to reciprocate. 

When they arrived at the island, a lady holding a clipboard and four
strapping young men all in Speedos greeted them.  "Welcome," the lady said,
"to island games.   This is a Class A events day. Anybody, who is here by
mistake, please see me after introductions." 

After introductions of the staff, the group was led to a beach set up with
a bar, chairs, and various apparatus along a leveled stretch of sand.  They
were encouraged to get something to drink to have plenty of fluids in their
bodies for the fun and games.  The choices, however, were alcoholic
beverages, unless someone would like plain tomato, pineapple, or orange
juice, milk, tonic, club soda, or seltzer water.  Everyone began with a
mixed drink, for what would turn out to be a drunken orgy. 

The activities started out with relay races to build camaraderie and to get
the juices flowing.  One of the first was a bat race. Contestants were to
run a stretch of beach, take a shot of tequila, pick up a bat, stand it on
it's end, place their forehead on the handle and run around in a circle
three times, drop it, then run back to the end of the line.  After the
second round, the staff started pulling down the suits on the people who
still had them on.  By the time this event was through, nobody seemed to
care that they were without their suits. 

The over and under passing the large water balloon was arousing, maybe more
for the staff than the participants, because the lewd display of breasts
when women passed the floppy balloon back over their heads and back between
their legs alternately was quite a sight.  The men in line were
particularly amusing as the balloon was passed between their legs, as the
recipient behind them would reach in to get a good enough grip on the
balloon so as not to let if fall or break. 

With erect nipples and cocks, the games moved on to "pass the oranges."
The object was to pass an orange down the line from one person to the next
holding it in your neck with your chin, but without using your hands or
arms in any way.  People started to pass them by leaning their bodies away,
but the penalty of a dousing of cold water when an orange was dropped, had
them squeezing their bodies together to insure that the oranges stayed in
place until the recipient got a good hold. 

With the drinking and playful games, the group became fairly familiar with
each other.  So the final game was one of Blind Man's Bluff.  Each
participant was securely blindfolded and they were contained in a space
roped off by the staff.  Participants moved around and bumped into each
other.  They could stop or move on.  The object was to convince another
party to participate in some level of sexual encounter that would hopefully
satisfy each other's aroused state. This required sensitive and responsive
foreplay, imagination, and boldness.  The staff enforced anyone saying
"No", so everyone was participating at the level they enjoyed.  In Marnie's
case, she had two male suitors at once.  In Barbara's case, she was pretty
sure that the gentleman from the boat had worked his way over to her,
because the person adroitly stimulating her nerves to an unbearable
condition was rather hairy like he was.  She wanted to say "No" oh so
badly, but the booze, the others moaning and making sounds of joy, got her
so wound up with reckless abandon, that she let nature take it's course and
allowed the suitor to rut and screw her royally. 

Another day, an earlier time, Marnie would have never thought she would
anonymously do two men at the same time.  While one filled her nether hole,
the other filled her mouth.  She switched them to experience an orgasm with
both of them.  She and Barbara were satisfied for a while and silent on the
trip back in the boat, like most of the others were. They all looked around
and imagined whom they partnered with in the mutual horn clipping.  Marnie
was pretty sure 
Henri and Claude had fucked her.  They were staring back at her smiling.
"Oh course," she thought, "they would know if they did me, these rings and
bald pussy are dead giveaways.  Well, no, everyone would know that.  Who
were they anyway?  It has to be those two guys, they're still smiling and
staring . . ." 

***** 

Brad woke up early on the couch, dazed and still mostly asleep.  He went
upstairs to Jimmy's room.  Then he went to the guest room and the office.
Finally he looked into the master bedroom.  There was Brenda hugging Jimmy
to her bosom asleep.  Emotion overwhelmed him and he lifted the covers and
slid in to the bed and up against Brenda's back, spooning her in an
embrace.  Brenda vaguely woke up, realized that it was Brad hugging her
from the rear and decided to leave it alone.  His warm skin felt delicious
against hers, and he had paid his dues to be close to her.  "Here I am with
my two boys.  This is so nice, so nice to be loved.  Let's enjoy this while
it lasts."  She thought to herself. 

As morning broke enough for her to wake up, she found herself lying on her
back with the boys as bookends lying at her sides with their heads on her
arms, one hand hooked onto her shoulders from underneath and the other
unconsciously on her breasts.  They each had a leg draped over one of her
outstretched legs.  She felt open and spread-eagled. She imagined one of
them, both of them reaching down and stroking her smooth pussy lips,
exploring her femininity for the first time, educating them as they held
her captive for the lesson.  She started to imagine the scenario as if it
was actually happening.  Her body started to move to the imaginary touches.
Then, as if a dream coming true, Brad's hand left her breast and trailed
down to her cunt, as if by her will, since he was still asleep, dreams
merging.  Jimmy's hand went to the breast Brad's left and started
massaging.  He was unconsciously playing with her nipples as she
orchestrated their movements with her mind, they responding to her body,
it's warmth, heart beats, vibrations, micro-muscle contractions, sounds,
smells, and all manner of sensualities until she started to glisten in
perspiration, going wild with this rare moment. 

She was building up to a fever pitch and decided she had better stop. When
she started to will her body to stop and tell the boys to rest, she grew
fearful she wouldn't be able to stop the train.  Her body was undulating
then it was beginning to stiffen.  "Oh, no," she was saying now out loud,
"no, we have to stop.  Oh god, we have to stop. . ." 

And the boys started to wake up.  They pulled their hands away.  "Oh no!
Don't stop!"  She said, as she physically took Brad's hand and placed it
back on her cunt and directed its motion to rub her clitoris.  Then she
took Jimmy's hand and held it to her breasts, trying to smile at him
between bouts of nearing climax, biting her lips, sniffling in gasps of
air.   "Ohmygod, ayeeeeeeoow oh no, ayyeeeeeeeeeoooooooo, oh my god that's
it, ooooooooo" she was saying as she tried to close her legs on Brad's hand
to stop him from continuing his relentless assault on her most sensitive
area, but the boys were leaning up to look at her and it had the effect of
holding their legs down upon her legs.  "No Brad, stop now."  She pleaded. 

"Hey, pretty cool."  He said teasingly as he kept up the assault. 

"Brad, please stop.  No, don't, no more.  No Brad, stop.  Yes thank you,
that's it."  She said her legs flopping momentarily from shudders, as she
caught her breath. 

"Look Jimmy, she wet the bed."  They both got up and were sitting on her
legs, staring at her glistening pussy.  She tried to sit up.  "No, just a
second."  Brad said, holding up his hand in a running-back's stiff arm,
sending her back down to the bed.  Brenda had little energy to fight him at
the moment, and lay with her arms flopped above her head.  "Is this where
it goes?"  Brad said sticking one then a couple of fingers into her cunt. 

"Where what goes?"  Jimmy asked. 

"You know the man's wiener when you make babies."  Brad said.  "Reach me
that white thing will ya?"  He said referring to the vibrator beside the
bed.  Jimmy reached and retrieved it, managing to keep a leg over hers.
"How do you turn it on?"  Brad asked.

"Like this."  Jimmy demonstrated. 

"No boys, we need to get up."  Brenda insisted. 

"Okay Jimmy, I'll do the bottom part, you take care of the top." Jimmy
looked lost.  "Suck on her nipples."  Brad directed. 

Jimmy looked at Brenda.  She knew she could tell them stop in a way that
they would, but she merely bit her lips, eyes wide waiting to see what
Jimmy would chose to do.  He climbed up close to her looking at her for a
definitive signal to stop.  She stared at him until Brad, now kneeling
between her legs, placed the vibrating phallus lengthwise along her cunt,
causing her to close her eyes, giving Jimmy free passage to her nipples. 

Jimmy sucked with eyes closed, opening them every once and awhile to
monitor whether his mouth was welcomed or not.  Brenda's moans and stroking
the back of his head encouraged him to continue. Brad was finding the
opening and experimenting with sticking the white vibrating phallus in and
out.  He mentally inventoried the places and motions, which created the
greatest reactions from Brenda.  He was enraptured with this beautiful
teenager's sexual response.   He thought of the video she made of him, and
decided that one day, he would make the "young female sexual response
video" with her.  But, for now, he needed to see how it all worked. 

Brenda started writhing.  Jimmy moved with her.  Brad stepped it up. Brenda
tried to close her legs as she arched up, but Brad's positioning kept her
legs apart.  Brad started to use the fingers and thumb of his free hand to
stimulate her clitoris and lips around the vibrator, driving her insane
with desire to climax.  Finally, Brenda held Jimmy tight to her breast,
stiffened against Brad's manipulations and screamed a deafening aria of
pleasure and bliss. 

"Ohmygod, come here." She said to Brad, who came up close to her as she had
asked.  Brenda squeezed the two boys together in a forceful hugging
embrace, while the boys looked at each other, faces only inches away from
each other, and snickered.  "Take it out.  Oh god, I can't take any more."
She pleaded to Brad. 

"You're gonna have to let me go first."  He said. 

Brenda released her iron grasp on the two boys, and Brad pulled the
vibrator out and turned it off.  She worked her way over to her stomach and
put her face into the pillow.  Her legs were wide, and Brad laid his hand
flat on her sopping pussy.  "Here Jimmy feel this." He said, as he wiped
his hand off on her ass cheek. 

"Oooo, you're really gooey Brenda."  Jimmy said, wiping his hand off on her
other cheek. 

Then she closed her legs together, popped her head up, and said, staring at
the headboard,  "No one must ever know about this.  It wasn't right what we
did." 

"Jimmy, you're not gonna tell, are you?"  Brad asked. 

Jimmy shook his head.  Brenda turned around to look him in the eyes to
confirm his reaction. 

"And I'm not gonna tell, that is if you let me be the boss today." Brad
said. 

"I let you be the boss today, just today, and you promise to never tell?"
Brenda asked. 

"That's the deal, and my lips are sealed."  Brad said. 

"Okay, but we have to get this linen washed, and the house straightened up
today first."  Brenda said. 

"That's okay.  You can fix us breakfast and do what needs to be done like
that . . . only, don't put any clothes on, until I tell you." Brad said
taking charge.

"Marnie, you have to promise me you will never tell George what I did
today."  Barbara implored. 

"I won't tell yours, if you don't tell mine."  She said with a smile. 

"We were so bad."  Barbara said.  "But, it was so wonderful, wasn't it." 

"Yes, this vacation is just what the doctor ordered to counterbalance the
stress of our everyday lives."  Marnie replied.  "Let's get ourselves to
dinner." 

Dinner was a feast and the two ladies were hungry from the excitement of
the day.  As they sat back in their chairs, full and sassy, the P.A. system
announced that volunteers were needed for the "Bull Milking Contest"
fantasy.  The announcement asked for ten female volunteers to act as
"milkmaids" for the event.  Staff circulated between the tables to identify
the volunteers.  An attractive, well toned thirty-something, woman stopped
at Marnie and Barbara's table for a moment to see if their table had any
volunteers.  Marnie and Barbara looked at each other for a moment, shrugged
their shoulders in unison and stood up to join the woman who was ready to
lead them behind stage.  The P.A. announcer followed shortly after with a
thank you, that enough volunteers had been selected. 

The ladies were oriented to the fantasy that ten men had signed up for.
When the contest was to begin, the ten milkmaids were to bring the man
assigned to her off and capture all of his spunk in a cigar sized test-tube
with measurements etched into the side of the glass. The one with the most
jizm collected in 30 minutes would be the winner.  This was a Class A
event, so more than hands were allowed. She walked the ladies around the
stage to familiarize them with the milking stands, an upright post with a
cross piece that the contestant hung his arms over and then was secured by
being gently bound at the wrists.  This held the "bull" upright, and the
base that supported the upright was a box-like wooden form, about a foot
high, that the contestant had to straddle, keeping his legs apart. 

They were told, that the contestants would be positioned shortly and the
ladies were to line up next to one for the event.  They would have about
ten minutes to familiarize themselves with them, get them preliminarily
aroused if they wanted, but they were "bulls", so the milkmaids were asked
not to speak them. 

As the two ladies stood in line, Marnie remarked,  "Gosh anybody who would
sign up for this fantasy must have a pretty big opinion of themselves,
don't you think?" 

"It sure has me curious.  I wonder how much we will be able to milk out of
these guys anyway."  Barbara replied. 

Their conversation was cut short as the curtain to the dining room opened
and lights were directed at them.  Then they turned to their left as the
"bulls" were marched onto the stage to the applause of the audience.  They
were paraded to the uprights naked except for a leather thong that formed a
"figure eight" across their front running around the back of their necks
and under their scrotums, crisscrossing at approximately their navels.
This had the effect of uplifting their balls from their legs, especially if
they reared their heads back. 

They had different body types from slender to beer bellied.  They ranged in
age from thirty to fifty.  The common feature among most of them was the
prodigious genitalia that they all appeared proud of. Marnie and Barbara
looked up and down the line at the other ladies who were beginning to touch
and caress their bulls, as the staff began securing the wrists of the
contestants to their structures.  Then they joined in and touched their
bulls as well. 

Each started to tune out the audience, and the other contestants as they
brushed, petted, rubbed, pinched, hefted and otherwise explored the
equipment of their bulls.  Barbara took her left hand and slid it along the
upper legs and rear cheeks of her bull as if in a daze, admiring the
strength their firmness beheld.  Marnie, wanted to feel what her bull's
genitalia felt like bundled up between her breasts, as she sidled up and
stuffed it down the top of her toga to the moan of appreciation from her
bull.  Barbara toyed with pulling on the thong at the crisscross to make
the bull's genitals flop up and down, then she grabbed the long straight
penis with one hand and held his balls together with her thumb and middle
finger turning it from side to side as she examined its texture shape and
volume. 

Marnie held her bull's cock up to her cheek to feel its warmth and soft
surface.  She turned her head back and forth to move her skin against it.
She and Barbara looked at each other smiling devilishly, when the
announcement advised that there was one more minute before the contest was
to begin.  They started to stroke the cocks of their bulls in earnest,
causing the others to competitively do the same to catch up with them.
When the contest began with the announcement "Maintenant", the fists were
flying.  The bulls contorted their faces, hissed, moaned, and eked out
sounds of blissful agony.  Marnie's bull started to arch his back, his head
pulling his genitals up and out, and she knew he was going to deliver his
first installment.  She quickly grabbed the tube and placed it as carefully
as she could at the tip of his penis to catch all that might fly out, and
gush he did. She kept up the motion while he flopped about in place, Marnie
following his cock tip as he gyrated, trying to alleviate himself from her
relentless motion.  She momentarily noticed and admired the quantity she
collected thinking, "three or four more, and he'd have this thing filled.
I wonder if he has it in him?" 

Barbara was so wrapped up in the moment, that she was staring at the tip of
her bull's cock, like a kid looking to see why water hasn't come out the
end of a hose yet, when he erupted all over her face. She opened her eyes
and mouth wide, as she gasped in a breath of air, and ended up swallowing a
little of the jizm that was meant for the tube.  She quickly took the tube
and tried her best to scrape the jizm off of her face with the edge of it,
leaving her bull to wonder if she would finish the job with the little bit
left in him to squirt out. 

Marnie chuckled to herself, not wanting to embarrass her friend, and went
on to stimulating her bull to a second cumming.  With the tubes resting in
holders on the uprights between the bulls' legs, everyone could see the
front-runners.  Barbara determined that she was coming from behind, so she
redoubled her effects to get her man off sooner, so she may have a chance
at an extra cumming before the end compared to the others. 

Some of the men wanted to communicate to their milkers what would work best
for them, but they were warned that any verbal communication would be
grounds for disqualification.  Barbara's bull did everything he could to
get her to have and maintain eye contact with him, so he could communicate
facially with her.  She soon picked up on his strategy and worked as
attentively as she was able in consort with his directions.  As a team,
they became the first to have a second cumming, and Barbara was successful
at collecting all that he was able to offer. 

The competition heated up and the milkmaids started to get into it as if
they had chosen the fantasy for themselves.  Hands changed to mouths,
breasts got displayed, in one case, a milkmaid backed up to her bull,
standing on the box-like base to the upright and coaxed her bull to cum
with her cunt muscles.  As it turned out, the one who came last,
accumulated the most.  The rest of the contestants were in some state of
unfulfilled frustration at not hitting the thirty-minute mark with their
last effort.  When they were let down, many pleaded with their milkmaids to
finish what they had started in the back after the fantasy was over.
Marnie and Barbara were exhausted and decided to retire for the evening. 

Back in their rooms they discussed the day.  "Maybe I should have taken my
guy up on his offer of a good time following the contest." Marnie was
saying.  "I am still pretty worked up from the day." 

"Marnie, I hate to say it, but I am too.  What are we going to do?" Barbara
asked concerned. 

"Give me a minute with the brochure and I'll see."  Marnie replied.  . . .
"It says here that there is a Class A sexual fantasy of  `The Courtesans of
Catherine the Great'.   The description reads 'Experience the chores of a
courtesan of Catherine the Great, by testing the prowess of her suitors
before she does, so she doesn't waste her time with the insufficient.'  I
guess it is like being a royal taster, only of a different sort."  Marnie
said.  "That sounds promising, don't you think?" 

"Well, it is all play acting right?  What could be wrong with that?"
Barbara justified.  "I'm going to have some pretty frustrating dreams, I'm
sure, just thinking about it."

"I'm going to call in for reservations, if they'll take them at this hour."
Marnie said. . . .  "All set for two o'clock tomorrow. . ." 

***** 

"I can't answer the door like this."  Brenda protested. 

"Okay then, go put on a robe. I'll answer the door."  Brad said. 

"Who are you?"  Brad asked of the rough looking guy at the door. 

"Well, who are you?"  Jeff Larcher retorted. 

"It's okay Brad, this is Brenda's friend Jeff."  Jimmy explained. 

"Hey Jimmy, taking good care of those modeling shots?"  Jeff asked with a
smile. 

"Yeah, I even got some more."  Jimmy replied. 

"Wow dude, you're awesome.  Let's see them."  Jeff responded to the news. 

Jimmy ran upstairs and passed Brenda coming down, as she was tying the sash
and following his sprint up the stairs with her eyes.  When she looked
back, there was Jeff. 

"What the hell are you doing here?"  She asked surprised and annoyed. 

"Nice to see you too, Babe."  He replied.  "My dad sent me out to track
down your mother.  Your dad said I'd find you here." 

"What does your dad want with my mother?" 

"He doesn't tell me much, he just wanted me to find out where she is." 

"Well, she is out of the country for another couple of days.  Tell Walter
that I'm available for more modeling work."  She said, as Jimmy re-entered
the room, handing his book to Jeff to review.  "Hey, I don't want you
looking at that."  She said trying to grab it back from Jeff's grasp. 

Jeff pulled it away from her forcefully and started to ogle the pictures he
hadn't seen yet, at his leisure.  "Good job my man."  He said to Jimmy.
"You've got a flare for this kind of thing." 

"Yeah, I'm going to do it for a living when I grow up."  Jimmy announced. 

"Are you going to get me copies for turning you on to it?"  Jeff extorted. 

"He will not!"  Brenda interrupted brusquely. 

"But Brenda."  Jimmy said, with almost a whine. 

"No Jimmy, you can't give out a model's pictures without her permission,
unless she signs away her rights."  Brenda advised. 

"Okay.  Sorry Jeff.  She would know."  Jimmy apologized. 

"Well, I'll check on that."  Jeff said.  "So, when is your mom getting back
again?" 

"Seems like Thursday.  I'll tell her Walter was asking for her." Brenda
said. 

"So, when are you going to get dressed for the day like the rest of the
people in the world?  It's one o'clock already."  Jeff asked in reference
to her robe. 

Brad and Jimmy snickered. 

"What?  What, . . . what did I say?"  Jeff asked sensitive to being left
out of the loop. 

"These are the first clothes Brenda has had on all day."  Brad said going
back into a snicker with Jimmy. 

Brenda, trying to brush the whole thing off, grabbed Jeff's arm and started
to escort him to the door.  "I'll catch up with you later, I've got work
still to do before the Crandels return from their trip." She said. 

Jeff tore his arm out of her grip obstinately, "I'll just hang around until
then." 

"No, I've got to drive to the airport to pick them up.  You need to go so I
can get ready."  She said, resuming her efforts. 

Jeff broke her grasp more decisively this time;  "I'll just hang with you
guys until you have to go." 

"Brenda, you'd better get dressed like you were about to do when Jeff came
by, so we can go."  Brad said, not sure whether he liked Jeff or not. 

"Wait.  First I want to see what I have been missing."  Jeff said, as he
quickly undid her robe and held it open.  "Gee, you're still keeping it
neat down there."  He said referring to her shaved pussy. 

Jimmy looked at the proceedings a bit confused, and was changing his
attitude toward Jeff, as Brenda abruptly brought her arms together to close
the robe, embarrassed and annoyed.  At this point, the three of them wanted
the intruder out of their play space. 

Jeff, realizing it would be a battle to stay and have fun with them,
decided it was time to make his retreat, and left. 

"Thanks Brad.  Well, I'll put the laundry in the dryer and we can fold the
things coming out."  Brenda said. 

"How about we watch, oh, and I'll hold the robe."  Brad said with a smile. 

Brenda tried to act annoyed, but she was actually enjoying being bossed
into doing household chores in the nude in front of the boys. They enjoyed
watching the stacked Brenda's body move to the tasks at hand, bend to take
laundry items out of the basket seductively, bend and reach to accomplish
proper hospital corners on the bed, her tits wobble as she scrubbed the
ring from the tub, her strong legs as she bent to place dishes in the rack
of the dishwasher.  Brad blatantly rubbed his crotch when she brought out
the duster, and dusted the objects around the boys sitting on the couch,
and as she got down on hands and knees to give the carpet a second over for
the cum stains from the night before. 

She didn't object to Jimmy taking photo shots at Brad's direction. Jimmy
unconsciously got an insight into Brad's fascination for Brenda's legs,
rear, and breasts when they were hanging, as they were the majority of
Brad's requests for shots. 

"Okay, now I want you to rub my wiener."  Brad said boldly, getting a
little frustrated with the arousal building up in his groin. 

Brenda and Jimmy both looked at him as if he had just arrived from another
planet.  "Excuse me?"  Brenda asked. 

"I'm the boss, remember?  I need some motion from you here, before I become
crazed."  Brad explained. 

Jimmy went on alert to the tension building up in the air.  "Bosses don't
ask their employees to do such things.  Why don't you just take it out, and
we'll see how bad the problem is."  Brenda retorted. 

Brad unzipped his pants and pulled them down with his briefs to just below
his knees.  "Got another boner there I see."  Brenda said, noting the
obvious.  "Let's dust it off and get a better look." 

She worked the tip with the duster until he tried to grab her to bring her
to him.  "Now, now, we mustn't get too over anxious.  Here, hold this up
out of the way."  She said placing his hand around the shaft of his penis,
as she undid his shoes and completely removed his pants and briefs. 

He held the shaft dutifully as he strained to look down to see Brenda
dusting his balls, then reach around them and tie the sash from the robe
around his scrotum, forcing his balls to the bottom of their sack.  She
playfully yanked on the sash a couple of times, and Brad looked on
apprehensively aroused.  She held the balls up away from his body, and
rubbed the open palm of her other hand in a circular motion to the bottom
of them.  Brad closed his eyes and started to moan. 

"I bet you can't go in a circle with your left hand like I am, while you go
up and down on the shaft with your right.  It takes a lot of coordination
to do that."  Brenda challenged. 

"Sure I can."  Brad challenged back. 

"Show us then. Prove it."  Brenda fired back. 

Brad took up the challenge while Brenda continued to hold his balls up for
him with the sash.  He was about to say "See, I told you . . . ," but
instead, he just closed his eyes and started to roll his head around as the
two sensations from his shaft and balls competed for his primary attention.
He was locked in as a homing device on a target. He was not going to stop
until one or the other hit the mark for him. 

"Jimmy, you could get a picture of this."  Brenda teased. 

Brad opened his eyes momentarily,  "No Jimmy, don't."  Then he realized
from Jimmy's expression, that he wouldn't, and went back to the task in
hands. 

Then he lunged his body up off the couch uncontrollably and shot his
unexpected rope of cream in an arch out to the carpet before him. Brenda
gently continued tugging at his balls as he continued the dual motions
until he was too spent to continue. 

"Oh look, another mess.  Good thing we have the stuff to clean it up right
here."  Brenda said matter-of-factly. 

She got down on her hands and knees again and cleaned up the mess, while
Brad sat there with the sash still around his balls, his arms laying limp
at his sides, an expression of blissful exhaustion on his face.   Then the
phone rang. 

"I'll get it."  Jimmy declared.  "Yeah, Hi Paul.  Yeah, here she is." 

"Hello."  Brenda said lyrically. 

"Sure, that would be okay.  Let me give you my address . . ." 

"Okay boys, let's get this show on the road."  Brenda said, taking back
charge of the situation. 

"But it's still too early to go to the airport."  Jimmy noticed. 

"Well, lets not just sit around here.  We can go by the park and see what's
shaking there on the way."  Brenda offered. 

"But hey, I'm still in charge here, until we pick up Crandels."  Brad
asserted. 

"So boss, what did You have in mind?"  Brenda asked a little impatient. 

"The park is okay with me, but you'll have to wear clothes there. So, I
want to pick out what you are going to wear."  Brad directed. 

"Well, I'll see if I agree with the style you choose.  It will be out in
public, and I want to look my best."  Brenda qualified. 

"Let's see what you have here first."  Brad suggested. 

They looked through the clothes Brenda brought for the weekend.  "No, I
didn't find it.  Let's go over to your house and check there."  Brad said. 

When they got there, Brenda's dad was walking through the front hall. "Hi
Brenda.  I've been missing you this weekend.  How's it going at Crandel's?
Hi Jimmy." 

"Fine, no problems.   Dad, this is Jimmy's friend Brad.  I just stopped by
for a change of clothes and we are off to pick up the Crandels at the
airport." 

"Nice to meet you.  Drive safely."  Roger said, giving Brenda a kiss on the
forehead. 

"Com'on let's go."  Brenda ordered as they all bounded up the stairs. "How
about this one?"  She said over and over holding up outfit after outfit.
"What then?"  She asked in frustration. 

"I want something as good as being naked, but would still be legal.
Something that will turn heads, but keep them guessing.  I like the way
people react to your looks.  You probably don't even notice, but people
really like the way you look, and I want them looking as we pass them.  Got
it?"  Brad disclosed. 

"You devil you.  You want me to tease the park goers.  Well since you asked
so nicely, how about this?"  Brenda said smiling with anticipation.  She
was holding up a cream-colored tennis style outfit with a matching
short-sleeve matador-cut jacket to cover the bra lines that showed through
the semi-see-through material. 

"Try it on."  Brad directed.  Then reacting to her modeling it, "Lose the
bra, lose the jacket, lose the panties, and lets go."  Brad said
decisively. 

"I've got to wear the jacket and panties out of the house, or my dad won't
let me go." 

"Okay, but let's hurry, the more time we can spend there the better, right
Jimmy?" 

"Right." 

"You boys are wicked."  Brenda said playfully. 

At the park, the boys had her walk by or in front of certain people and
couples, sit next to others, bend for protracted times at drinking
fountains, feed the ducks by bending and trying to get them to eat from her
hand, and be in places that reflected light through her outfit to highlight
her features. They had to run and grab her hands to ditch with her in the
bushes to evade a curious cop who had yelled "Hey!" at them.  With hearts
pounding, they decided that they could just as easily play this game at the
terminal waiting for the Crandels as they could at the park, so they headed
out for it. 

They had their fun, and then waited for the Crandels' plane.  "Okay, the
Crandels are coming now, I'm putting my stuff back on."  Brenda announced. 

"Well, they haven't landed yet, and it will be another forty-five minutes,
so I get to be the boss sometime later for that amount of time for our
deal."  Brad asserted. 

"Okay, Picky."  Brenda said, and left for the bathroom. 

On the way home Brad took the film from Jimmy to give to his brother.
"Here, you're seeing Paul tonight."  He whispered as he dumped the
canisters in Brenda's lap. 

Mrs. Crandel turned to the back seat and asked,  "Was Jimmy a good boy?" 

Brenda turned toward the smiling Jimmy, and pinched his cheek,  "He has
been my, … an angel." 

"That's good to hear."  Mrs. Crandel said smiling at Mr. Crandel. 

When Brenda got home, she didn't have time to change, as Paul was at her
door early.  Roger was barely catching up with her before she was
introducing him to this new suitor and leaving out the door.  Roger was
dumbfounded and felt whipsawed by how adroitly Brenda made her way ou,
almost as soon as she had come in. 

"So Brenda, what would you like to do?"  Paul asked right off. 

"Well, I have these, that might interest you."  She said seductively,
holding up several canisters of exposed film. 

At the store, Paul made a ritual out of neither of them looking at the
pictures until they were all done and back at his apartment on his couch
together.  He got a round of beers, they toasted, and they turned the stack
over to start the presentation.  "My brother was there?  How does he get
all the fun?"  Paul whined. 

"Do you know how to take pictures?  Maybe I could do some modeling for you
someday."  Brenda suggested. 

"I'll learn."  Paul said.  "You know, some of these are full blown porno,
you let the boys take.  Like this rear shot of you bending over." 

"It's just the human body.  Over half the world's population looks like
that between her legs."  Brenda put forward. 

"Brenda, only a small portion of the world's women look as good as you do."
Paul said leaning in for a kiss. 

Brenda moved her head so the mark he hit was her neck.  He planted a kiss
and stayed on to give her a hickey.   Brenda moaned and squirmed under his
tongue's assault.  When he came up for air, she took her hand and held the
side of his face as she returned the gesture giving him a hickey on his
neck as well.  He sat and wiggled from the combination tickle and sting.
He distracted himself from the sensation a bit, by putting his hand on her
near breast.  She removed it and moved in for a full body embrace,
lip-locking, tongue sucking, French kiss, only to be interrupted by the
doorbell. 

"Just ignore it.  It's probably for the apartment next door."  Paul said,
as he tried to resume the passion. 

The bell rang again and then there were insistent knocks on the door. 

"Hang loose.  I'll get rid of them."  Paul assured her. 

Paul opened the door.  "Donna!  I thought I told . . ." 

"You can't just cancel on me like that without an explanation."  Donna
said, as she pushed him back into the room.  When she followed him in, she
immediately saw Brenda who was straitening herself out on the couch.  "Who
the hell is she!?"  Donna declared, pointing at Brenda and looking back at
Paul. 

"Ah, ah, . . . ah, she is Brad's friend's baby-sitter, really."  Paul said,
buying time to think. 

"Well, what the hell is she doing here?"  Donna demanded, standing with
fists on her hips leaning forward for his answer. 

"I, ah, was giving her a ride home and we stopped by here so I could show
her my apartment."  Paul lied. 

"Yeah right! . . . What is that fresh mark on your neck?"  Donna asked, her
face reddening with anger. 

"Bug bite?"  Paul said, putting his hand on his neck. 

"What's your name cute stuff?"  She asked Brenda. 

Brenda tried to turn the four piles of pictures over as Donna approached.
"Brenda. . . . Glad to meet you."  She said meekly, while standing and
holding out her hand for an insincere greeting. 

Donna ignored the gesture and bent to look at the pictures Brenda had
turned over.  The picture that had ignited the passion a moment earlier
enraged Donna upon viewing it.  "What the . . .?  Who is this cow? . . .
Oh, it's your fat butt and bovine tits.  You perverts!  You slut."  She
said to Brenda. 

That was all Brenda needed to take her on.  She came from around the coffee
table and grabbed for Donna's hair, pulling her head back and forth.
Donna, tried to unclasp Brenda's grip, but her efforts had little effect.
In her desperation to break free of Brenda's rage, she swung her arms
around in front of her trying to connect with anything. She landed a couple
of blows that bruised Brenda's tits and distracted her enough to loosen her
grip.  When Donna got free, she went for Brenda's hair to dish out what she
had just endured.  Brenda knew what it felt like for her, so she reached
for Donna's tits, grasped them, and squeezed. 

"Girls, stop!  You're gonna get me thrown outta here."  Paul pleaded. 

Donna's hands left Brenda's hair and went outstretched to the sides in
surrender.  Still holding on, Brenda asked,  "Do you give?" 

Afraid to move a muscle, for fear of Brenda damaging her sensitive tits,
Donna just nodded her acceptance.  "Say you're sorry."  Brenda demanded. 

"I, I'm sorry for calling you a cow and a slut, ooooo ooouch."  Brenda let
go and they both started to massage their injured breasts. 

"Let's all be calm, and talk this out."  Paul pleaded. 

"Talk about what, you two-timing lowlife piece of shit."  Donna lashed
back. 

"I think it is time for me to go."  Brenda said, picking up three of the
four piles and heading for the door. 

"No wait."  Paul said. 

"For what?"  Donna said. 

"I mean, don't you still need that ride?"  Paul said to Brenda. 

Brenda just stood there to see if Paul and Donna could at least work it out
so that she would get a ride home.  Brenda stood patiently as the two
argued for five minutes, then she slipped outside and waited a little while
longer.  The door opened and Donna walked out. 

"You can come with me."  Donna said. 

Brenda looked at Paul who looked away sheepishly and backed deeper into the
room. 

"Don't worry, I'll get you home okay.  It's better I do it than my
two-timing fiancée."  Donna said. 

"Your fiancé?  He never . . ." 

"Yeah, well that's changing.  Com'on, let's go." 

"He was just helping me out, really.  I had no idea."  Brenda assured her. 

"Get in.  Helping out with what?" 

"You saw.  The pictures.  I'm a model, and . . ." 

"Pheh," Donna started to laugh at the remark.  "I'm sorry.  What are you
modeling for, Penthouse?" 

"Well, one day maybe." 

"You're serious, aren't you."  Donna said. 

"Yeah, what do you mean?" 

"I mean, you're kinda young to be displaying your womanly wares for the
world to see aren't you?" 

"Well I can do these modeling jobs with my mother's okay now, but I'll be
able to do them soon on my own.  Most people think I am older than I am." 

"Don't tell me you are getting paid for those pictures and your mother said
it was okay." 

"Well not these, but I have modeled before professionally, really." 

"Okay, let's just leave it at that.  It's your life.  Now, what are your
intentions towards Paul?" 

"Now that I know you two are engaged and he lied about it to me, I guess
there is nothing for the future."" 

"Can I count on that?"  Donna asked, for reassurance. 

"Sure, of course." 

"Okay then, we can be friends."  Donna said holding out her hand for Brenda
to shake.  Brenda reciprocated, feeling kind of strange, and didn't talk
for the rest of the trip to her house. 

***** 

"Good morning."  Marnie said from bed to Barbara, as she walked back into
the bedroom from the shower.  "You're up bright and early today." 

"I couldn't sleep any longer after I first woke up.  That `Catherine the
Great" tasting thing was all I could think about.  Are we really going to
do it?" 

"The fantasies come with the travel package.  The last one worked out okay,
didn't it?"  Marnie said. 

"I suppose.  It's just that . . ." 

"Just what?"  Marnie asked. 

"Oh, nothing.  Let's get some breakfast."

"What should we do this morning until the fantasy at Two?"  Barbara asked
Marnie at breakfast.

"Why don't we walk around and see more of the grounds."  Marnie suggested.

They walked passed tennis courts, swimming pools and spas, open fields of
play, and buildings with inside venues.  They finally came up to a line.
They decided to fall in and see what all the commotion was about.  They
couldn't see past the people in front of them and the tall hedge running in
either direction from the opening.

"What's this all about?"  Marnie asked the lady in front of her.  

This is the roller skating rink.  We're in line for 'Roller Flags'. It's
fun, you'll like it."  The lady informed them.

"What if you don't skate very well?"  Barbara asked.

"You'll do just fine.  Just remember to bend at your knees and forward
somewhat at the waist, so you don't end up on your butts too often. Here,
what you do is stand like this making a 'V' with your feet.  You put your
weight on one foot and push the other off to the side like this.  That sets
you in motion; then you alternate the same thing with each foot.  Besides,
this is a popular event here and people do it just for the fun.  Most of
them don't know how to skate either."  Then she whispered, "You might find
that you have more fun if you don't skate very well."  The lady said with a
wink.

"Why are we waiting in a line that doesn't seem to be moving?"  Marnie
asked?

"A Class B Flag game is ending.  We are in line for the Class A event.
We'll be in shortly."

"Marn, do you think this is for us?  I haven't skated since high school."

"Sure, it will be good exercise."  Marnie replied.  "Ma'am, how do you play
the Flag Game?"

"It's simple.  Roller Flags is a team sport where you'll be individually
challenged.  You'll wear two items of clothing and a belt with three flags.
Each team starts out at opposite sides of the rink. You skate
anti-clockwise and chase the other team.  When you grab one of their flags
they have to go back to their starting point and take off an item of
clothing.  When the last flag is taken, you have to go to the 'Pit'.  You
can get that flag back to skate some more if you get an opposing player off
before they can get you off.  Anyone who is made to orgazm is out of the
game.  When all of the players of one team are out, the game is over.  See?
Simple isn't it?"

"Marnie, I don't know about this."

"Hey Barb, look how popular this is.  It's got to be fun, and we are here
to have fun.  Let's give it a try."

"Okay, if you say so."

A little while later they were outfitted with skates and the belt which was
merely a soft cord tied around the waist over which were draped two meter
long strands of cloth down each cheek of their bikini covered asses and one
other meter long flag draped over the belt in front.  The field was filled
with an equal number of men to women, who made up the opposing teams. 

The rules were announced and the players oriented to the two home bases and
the pit.  Then with a whistle from one of the officials, they were off.
All Marnie and Barbara could do was to work at getting their skating legs
back from earlier days.  They held each other's hands as they lumbered
along, building up momentum.  Some of the men who could skate fairly well
started weaving up into the women, but didn't go for the flags right away
in the interest of sportsmanship. Some of the women were a little more
competitive and were racing to catch up to some of the less skilled men.
Finally two guys, fairly athletic, came up behind Marnie and Barbara and
paced them for a half lap them simultaneously pulled a flag from each.  

Marnie and Barbara slowed and made their way to the home base and debated
about which item to remove, the top or the bottom.  "What are we going to
do now?"  Barbara asked.

"Why the tops, of course."

"I know, you're right.  It's just that were kind of big on top to be
skating without support."

"From the looks of things, we're not long for the skating part of this
game.  Let's time it so we get right back on the rink just as a couple of
guys go by, so we can get even with them."  Marnie said.

They noticed that the men were generally distracted by the view of the
women they were following, or trying to catch up with, to pay much
attention to the efforts of Marnie and Barbara taking flags.  Marnie and
Barbara delighted in skating around gathering flags of men who had to take
off their swim trunks to skate around in only their jockstraps.  They got
into a rhythm in their skating.  Bending over at the waist more gave them
more speed, stability, and an interesting sensation of the increasing
airflow encircling their hanging breasts.

The two flags draped on the back proved to be much easier for both teams to
retrieve than the one draped in front.  This left many people skating, even
the least skilled, bareassed, and cautious.  A rink burn on one's breasts,
rear, or gonads could prove mighty uncomfortable. The air became sexually
charged.  Men's cocks and balls stood in the way of the women grabbing for
their flag from behind and the men often liked the views of the bent over
skating women they were following too much to send them to the Pit.  

As some women and some men eventually got sent there, a sense of
competition filled the air, mostly from the women.  They got the sense that
once everyone was naked, that with their sensitive balls hanging by their
flags that the men became more vulnerable.  And, that they did.  Many acted
fairly clumsy at trying to avoid the probing hands.  Once in the Pit the
momentum shifted by the numbers of players on each team there.  The first
women got the first men off first, and out of the game.  Then the last few
men had more flags to get, but it sent more of the opposing players to the
pit to double-team the remaining men.  The women nearly skunked the men in
the Pit.  By the time the last man was out of the game, only a few of the
women had been eliminated.  Marnie, Barbara, and a few other American women
started the women high-fiving around the Pit in victory.

When they got dressed and returned the skates, they walked with the lady
they had stood in line with waiting to go in.  "We did it. We won." Marnie
said enthusiastically.

"You could look at it that way, or, if your cunt is as horny as mine is
right now, you'd be pretty envious of those "losing men" who leave this
venue with satisfied smiles on their mugs."  The lady revealed.

"Oh god Marnie, she's right.  Do you think we've been had?  I'm Really
horny now."  Barbara said.

"Yeah, me too.  Good thing we reserved space at that fantasy this
afternoon.  I could just go there right now and skip lunch."

"Oh Marnie, I don't think I can last for the next couple of hours."

"Got to, Barb.  Let's go"

******

"See ya Dad."

"Goodbye Sweetie.  Have fun at school today."  Roger said, welcoming a peck
on the cheek from daughter Brenda, as she was leaving the house for her
ride.

Brenda was placing her jacket in her locker at school, and realized she was
surrounded by two guys, when one slammed the locker door closed.  She
turned her back to her locker, clutched her books to her chest, and
surveyed the two for their intentions.

"Philip, you've been expelled.  What are you doing here?"

"This is Lance, and we want you to come with us."

"I can't.  I've got to get to class."

"Class is going to have to wait today, Pretty Stuff."  Philip commanded.
"We're going to the drugstore."

"I'm not leaving here with you guys."  She said obstinately.

"I think you will when I show you this."  Lance said as he pulled what
looked to be a photograph from his pocket.  

Brenda looked on in panic as he passed the photo over to her to view. She
gaped as she saw a naked figure on all fours.  "Oh-my-god," she thought to
herself,  "that's me at Crandel's."

"How did you . . .?"

Her question was interrupted, as she was grabbed by her upper arms by each
of them and escorted out to a waiting van.

When they got to the back of Brad and Paul's dad's pharmacy, Philip knocked
on the service door in the back.  The door opened and Vanessa appeared, the
girl Brenda beat out for the last position on the cheerleading squad.
Vanessa looked back into the store, then slinked her way out the door and
backed the door closed carefully behind her.

"Glad you could make it."  Vanessa said to Brenda.

"What is this all about?" Brenda asked.

"You have to settle a bet between me and the boys."

"Why aren't you in school this term?"

"School is for chumps like you.  Who needs it.  Me, I already have a 'real'
job."

"You work here, at Paul's store?"

"It's his dad's store.  So, you know Paul?  Hunh, that fits.  I'm going to
win the bet boys.  Well, you see, I couldn't believe what I found on those
strips of film left in the machine this morning.  I'm betting I can match
your ass to the photos I have, and these guys bet I can't."  Brenda went
sheet white.  "I'll be just a minute and I'll meet you all in the van."
Vanessa directed.

"You can't keep me here.  I've got to get back to school.  This is against
my will.  It's 'kidnapping'."

"That looked like Paul's kid brother in one of those photos, and I'm sure I
can ID that second kid.  That would make two sets of parents that would be
interested in these pictures, not counting yours."

Brenda went pale as she passively let her captors lead her back to the van.
Moments later Vanessa joined them.  "Okay Miss Pretty, stand there, face
front, and bend over."  Said Vanessa as she sat with the two boys along the
bench seat in the back.  "Flip that skirt up and pull the panties down."

At that, Brenda turned to face them, hoping that the exact words would come
to her to talk her way out of this dilemma.  Her lips quivered, as she
looked at the determined grinning trio before her.  "Please Vanessa, please
don't make me do this.  I didn't mean to rub it in when you weren't picked
for the squad.  Really, I was just so happy for myself.  I overreacted
because you were such strong competition for me."

"We're waiting . . ."

Brenda went back to facing front, stared out the front window, tears
streaming down.  "I've been naked before in front of strangers.  This is no
different."  She rationalized.  Then she hiked her skirt up on her slanted
back, put her thumbs in the waistband of her panties, and slid them down to
her knees.

"Bend over more.  No, down on your hands and knees."  Vanessa ordered.

Brenda slowly got down on her hands and knees, sniffling back tears, held
her head high to look out at anybody that might be passing, as the trio
commented on her ass and pussy peeking back at them from between her legs,
her crotch cooling in the dry air of the van.  "Same hair on top and no
hair on the bottom, just like the picture.  I win. Pay up."  Vanessa
declared.

"That's no proof.  Lot's of girls are like that now.  We need to see the
breasts hanging, like in the picture, before we give it to you." Philip
said.

"Yeah, have her take off the rest of her clothes.  That's the only way
we'll be able to call it a match."  Lance added.

Brenda arched her head up taking in a deep breath of frustration, and then
hung her head low as she tried to exhale the problem away.

"You heard the guys, off with the clothes."

Brenda stood up again and removed her yellow buttoned up sweater, white
blouse, skirt, and then finally her bra.  She was still facing the front,
but was covering her breasts with a hand and forearm and pubic mound with
the other hand in an effort at modesty.  She looked over her shoulder at
them, beseeching them with her eyes to let her free from this humiliation,
but, instead, got the order from Vanessa to get down on her hands and knees
again.  Her arm left her breasts, and her nipples hardened in the cool
morning air.  Since she was holding her knees together, Vanessa asked her
to spread them more like in the picture, as if she were cleaning something
up off the gritty floor of the van.

The three got up and walked around to get a better look from different
angles, until Vanessa finally said, "There you have it boys, a perfect
match."

"Okay you win.  Can we have some?"  Philip said.  Brenda froze in terror.

"I've got to get back to work.  Sweet Cheeks, give the boys what they want.
I'll be in touch with you later."

The two boys rubbed their hands together smiling, waved goodbye to Vanessa,
and turned to Brenda, who was now beginning to retrieve her clothes.  "You
don't need to put those on just yet."  Philip announced.

"Listen guys.  Take me back to school first, and I'll give you a big
surprise once we are back in the parking lot, okay.  I'm just going to put
my clothes back on to warm up again for you."

"What's wrong with right here?"  Lance asked.

"If I'm supposed to do what I think you want me to do, I don't think you
will have the energy to return me to school afterwards.  I just want to
make sure I'm already there."

"Sure no problem.  Com'on Lance let's get this rig rolling." 

When they got to the parking lot, Brenda asked if they could park at the
end, so they wouldn't be interrupted by anyone.

"Okay, what's the surprise?" Lance asked like a kid at Christmas, as he and
Philip worked their way to the back seat again.

"Well, what I was going to do is something I have never done for anyone
before.  I'm going to do a special, very sexy dance, and I'm going to play
with myself to see if I can get you boys really excited."

The two boys elbowed each other and grunted their excitement.

Brenda started to dance in the limited space of the van, unbuttoning her
sweater.  As she moved, she talked to the boys about the process, "You
know, we are hidden in this van, just you and me.  What would really help
me do this right for you would be for you to pull down your pants so I can
gauge the effect of what I'm doing has on you by the excitement meters
between your legs.  When you guys are stiff, I know I'm going in the right
direction."

The two were taken so much by surprise that they froze red-faced staring at
Brenda.

"You do plan to have your pants down when I do what you want me to do for
you, don't you?  What's wrong with right now?"  Brenda challenged.

The two looked at each other, neither one apparently having a rebuttal at
hand, and they started to pull their pants down to their knees.

"That's better."  Brenda said as she started unbuttoning her blouse. "You
boys have developed nicely.  You're going to have nice equipment there when
you finish becoming men."  

The two looked a little confused.  They didn't know whether to be thankful
or resentful at Brenda's remarks.  Brenda took off her blouse as she
watched their penises rise in appreciation.

"You know, I can really tell that you appreciate my surprise for you when
you get excited enough to put your hands on your meters."  Brenda said as
she reached behind herself to unclasp her bra.  She held her hands there as
if to wait for their signal that this move would be appreciated by them,
and only when they meekly placed their hands on their cocks did she proceed
with letting her bra slide down her arms to be caught by her waiting hands.
She danced in just her panties while they absentmindedly stroked their
meat.

"You know, when a woman picks a man to be her lover, she wants to know
several things about them first.  One of the most important is, how well
they will last.  She isn't interested in the 'slam bam thank you ma'am'
kind of guy.  I see you're left handed, Lance.  That's great, because I
just thought of how you two could prove who is the better man between you."

They listened with rapt attention, as Brenda spoke to them with her thumbs
resting in the waistband of her panties.

"I was trying to figure out how we could determine which one of you could
hold out the longest, then it came to me.  If you worked your meters
yourself, you could hold out indefinitely, but if you each did it to the
other one, then it would definitely be a fair challenge."

"No way!"  Philip protested.

"If you don't look down, it would be hard to tell it is not you.  I want
you looking at me anyway.  So now, just try it for a second. Lance you . .
. that's it and Phil . . . There, see?  Now boys, I mean men, let's get it
on."  Brenda said seductively and started to dance in earnest. 

The two boys sat there frozen watching her like a deer caught in
headlights, their outside hands on each other's cock.  Brenda was dancing
completely naked and smiling wantonly alternately between each one.  Then
she nodded like an orchestra conductor and started to stroke her own snatch
while the mesmerized duo took the nod and began to stroke each other's
cock.  Brenda danced for one, then the other, back and forth, adding
passionate sounds to heighten the intensity. "Are you the man for me? . . .
Or are you the man for me? . . .  I can't take much more of this, can you?
I'm imagining the cock of the one who can hold out the longest bringing me
to the release I need so bad . . ."

The boys were beginning to sweat.  As one would feel the twinge of reaching
the brink, he would intensify his attention to bringing the other off
first.  Brenda was playing to the one that seemed furthest behind, trying
to keep the field even.  "Oh, yes.  You men are wonderful.  Do it, . . .
yes, . . . do it,  . . . oh my, do it now. . ."  Brenda said, barely
needing to fake her orgasm, as both shot off within seconds of each other
all over their shirts, hips, and hands. "Ooooeeeyow, oh yes, (pant), oh
yes, milk every last drop. Oh-my-god, you're both soooo WONderful."

After a few moments of luxuriating, Brenda started to get dressed.  As her
charms were beginning to be covered up by her clothing, the two boys
started looking around the van still sitting catatonic, trying to sort for
an explanation for what had just happened.  Brenda picked up her books,
smiled, and said, "You guys were great.  Thank you.  That was swell."

The boys didn't say a word to her.  They pulled up their pants, wiped off
their hands on the back of their pant legs and tried to be busy. "I think
we'd better go Phil."

"Right Lance.  I'll drop you off so I can get to work on this motor."
Brenda heard as she crossed the parking lot, smiling at her escape.

*****

"Reporting for duty Ma'am."  Marnie said to the staff person, trying to get
into character and in the mood for the fantasy.

"That's the spirit."  A staff person named Shelly said.  "Now, this is a
Class A fantasy.  I see you both qualify.  I'm still going to have to ask
you to sign these waivers."

Marnie and Barbara looked at each other puzzled.

"I see you have questions.  Well, this fantasy involves anonymous relations
between consenting guests and the waiver absolves us of liability.  We have
liability if you sign up for the full package, which involves animals, but
we don't get many takers for that."

"Oh god.  No animals for me."  Barbara declared.

"Nor for me."  Marnie added, then under her breath, "been there, done
that."

"What was that Marnie?"  Barbara asked.

"Oh, nothing."  Marnie assured her.

"Now, you ladies will be wearing these," Shelly said, referring to a
full-length diaphanous robe she held up, "and these blindfolds," she handed
to them.  "The suitors will be wearing blindfolds as well, so it will be
totally anonymous.  Queen Catherine doesn't want her suitors and courtesans
to get too involved with each other.  These are merely 'trial runs' for her
to determine the quality pecking order of her stable."

Marnie and Barbara stripped down and let the waiting Shelly slide the robes
up their arms into place on their shoulders.  The robes had only two
buttons at the top, one at the collar and the other two inches below that.
They were sleeveless, with slots for their arms to go through.  When all
was ready, Marnie and Barbara held the robes closed with one hand and their
blindfolds in their other, as they followed Shelly down a corridor to a
hall of chambers.  There they congregated with four other courtesans
similarly dressed.

A staff member in period garb waited to give the fantasy participants
instructions.  "None of you signed up for animals, so we won't go into
that.  Well, we have enough suitors for you each to have up to three if you
choose.  Queen Catherine is interested in your evaluations as to size,
technique, and staying power.  If you would like to compare notes
afterwards, you could use a common scale of five, one being the least and
five being the most.  So, your subjects could be summed up somewhere
between 3 and 15.  Now, are there any questions?"

"What about birth control?"  One participant asked.

 "You are personally responsible for that.  If you need them, there are
skins in every drawer you find in the room."  The staff lady responded.

"How does it work?  I mean, how does the process start and stop?" Another
asked.

"Good question.  There is an embroidered sash hanging down by the bed and
another by the cushions on the floor.  When you pull it one time, it
signals the servants to send in your steed.  When you pull it two times, it
signals us that it is time to escort the steed out.  Pulling three times
tells us that you are in need of a different kind of assistance, and
someone will come in to find out what you need specifically.  Does that
about answer it for you?"

"Yes Ma'am."

"Any others before we begin?"  No one responded after they all looked each
other in the eyes.  "Okay then, we'll put each of you in a room, and let
the judging begin."

Marnie and Barbara were led into a room with a large round bed with plush
flowered coverings.  Off to the side was a pile of meter-sized pillows.
The overall ambiance of the room evoked luxuriating pleasure.  Barbara
watched as Marnie walked around, touching, squeezing, and fluffing the
items in the room.  A pull of a drawer of a small painted bureau revealed a
stash of condoms, lubricating jelly, ("like I'm going to need this" Marnie
thought, "bring on the dudes already!"), and moist towelettes in packages.

"That's it, familiarize yourself with the room, because you must be wearing
the blindfold in the presence of the suitor.  To insure your anonymity and
his, we'll insist that you both keep them on until the fantasy is over."
Shelly said.

Marnie smiled as she continued to slink about the room recording a tactile
as well as visual map of the territory.  Finally, she stood by the edge of
the bed, put on the blindfold, leaped backwards landing spread eagle, and
said to Shelly, "Bring on the first mount."

"Coming right up."  Shelly replied.

Barbara was then led by Shelly to her room.  Barbara was more reticent.
She was encouraged to explore, as Marnie had done, but acted like she was a
guest in a powerful person's home, not wanting to touch for fear of
breaking something.  She tentatively pushed on the pillows and gently
tested the firmness of the mattress, each time looking at Shelly for
confirmation that it was all right to do so. She sat down on the mattress,
knees together, hands in her lap holding the blindfold, looking at Shelly
with melancholy eyes, and declared, "I guess I'm ready.?"

Shelly said reassuringly, in almost whisper, "I'll go try to find you the
pick of the litter."  She didn't leave, however, until Barbara put the
blindfold on.

Barbara sat with her palms down on top of the bed, straight-armed, feet
crossed at the ankles, head slightly forward, listening for any sounds to
clue her to the activities she was about to pursue. Eventually, she heard
the door open, and a person being led into the room.  The next thing she
realized was the warmth and aroma radiating from a live breathing male
specimen sitting next to her on the bed. 

When the door closed, she felt a hand reach out for her, touching her arm,
and sliding down to her hand.  His hand guided hers up to his shoulder, as
he stood bent over facing her, capturing her other hand and placing it on
his other shoulder, while he slowly, gently, dove in to nestle his face
between her breasts.  His legs wedged in between her knees, and she opened
and relaxed while he guided her back onto the bed.

His body felt sturdy, not much hair, young, and virile.  His gentle,
decisive movements were reassuring and stimulating.  Barbara took her hands
from his shoulder and glided them down his arms to his sides then to his
hips.  She determined that he was athletic and strong.  

The heat building between her legs gave her the energy, desire, and
confidence to remove the towel wrapped around his waist.  As the towel
opened, his maleness wafted through the air to her brain, sending her mind
swimming in a sea of abandon.  She cupped his humid genitals in her hands,
causing him to widen his stance, and she, in turn, to open herself to him
more.  Her nipples were so sensitive that, as he alternated kissing and
sucking on one, then the other, it caused her to lubricate in waves, with
the juices dripping down from her nest. She cupped his plums with one hand
as she explored the texture, warmth, and rigidity of his pole.  She noted
how he tensed when she rubbed the underside of its head with the pad of her
thumb.

He took his cock and placed it at her pussy.  The tip of the head pushed in
at her clitoris like he was ringing her doorbell to let him in.  As he
rubbed and poked, she reached her hand out in the direction of the bureau,
pawing the top of the bed until finally, she squeezed a handful of covers,
when he found the proper entrance to her waiting chamber.  

Her upper body tensed and then went limp as he filled her.  The darkness of
the blindfold merely served to intensify the sensations the slow
withdrawals and reinsertions were causing.  She tried to grab him for an
embrace, as he continued the slow in and out motion, but she was feeling
too weak and too close to fainting to hold on.  He was supporting himself
with his arms at either side of her, pushing up from the bed, but he would
occasionally bend them to move in to lick a nipple or two.  This proved too
much for Barbara, who would tense as she breathed out like the constricted
opening of a balloon making a high-pitched squealing sound; then she would
pant trying to fight the inevitable.  "Ooooo, eeeee, oh, eeeee, oooooo, oh
god, oh god, ooooo, aaaaaaah, oh god, you can stop now.  Oh my, ooooo, oh
god, . . ." Barbara exclaimed climaxing, wanting to climb off and pull
herself down on his pole more at the same conflicting time. 

As he picked up his pace, Barbara would fight and submit to yet another
orgasm, and another, until she realized he was about to himself unload.
She remembered that she hadn't put a condom on him and started to push him
off of her with her hands on his chest.  Her legs were useless.  They were
either limply resting on the floor, splayed out to the sides, or wrapped
around his waist to hold him in place.  She tried to get a knee in to help
her push in her panic, and then he got the hint and rolled off to her side.
Barbara gratefully followed his body with hers and straddled his pole along
her crotch to provide him a continuous pocket to finish his mission.  As he
pistoned up from the bed, forward and back along her pussy, and between her
clenching legs.  He came in a geyser of cum up onto her backside.  It
trickled back down and lubricated his pole, as she danced her hips up,
down, and around his pole to help relieve him further.

When he went limp, she rolled over to the side and thought, "You're
definitely a 'five', I'm sure the great Catherine will be pleased."

Barbara crawled across the bed reluctantly and pulled the sash two times,
then crawled back to him and cuddled up beside him as he raised his arm to
receive her in close to his body.  Moments later the door opened and an
attendant handed the man his towel.  He pawed for Barbara's hand and kissed
it as he was led off.

Barbara peeked out from under the blindfold to better zero in on the
bureau, put it back down, and felt for the packages of towelettes. She used
several to remove the evidence of the magnificent event just moments
before, and sat debating whether she should try it again or not.

Marnie's first trial was unremarkable.  He was an average man, with average
dimensions and a vanilla approach to the act.  When they were through,
Marnie eagerly rang the sash the two pulls.  When she was composed, she
pulled for the next suitor.  The formalities were not much more exciting.
He was eager and not as concerned about stoking Marnie's fire.  He had an
averaged length cock which was wider than the earlier one.  His potbelly
pushed down on her pubic area pressuring her to be in constant contact with
him in that region through every move he made.  He briefly touched her
breasts and muttered.  "Oh you.  I hoped I'd be with you on this trip at
some point."  His breath smelled vaguely like alcohol and his labored
breathing indicated his lack of conditioning.

"I'm going to have to get rid of these rings."  Marnie thought disgustedly.

It wasn't long into the man's frantic plunging that he started to stiffen
and make a pained sound. Then he went limp on her as if he passed out. "Oh
no!  You're not getting off that easy."  Marnie thought angrily.  Marnie
tried to get his attention.  When that didn't work she tried to push him
off of her.  All she could manage to do was to pull the sash an undermined
number of times, causing several staff members to rush into the room. 

Shelly talked to Marnie to calm her down as the man was rushed to the
medical center for treatment.  "We're ever so sorry.  It appears this man
was a diabetic.  He probably shouldn't have been cleared for a Class A
event."

"Will he be okay?"

"Oh yes.  We have the finest professionals around, and he can be airlifted
to the mainland for back up.  Don't worry about him. . .now, about your
fantasy . . ."

"Oh god.  We're leaving tomorrow.  I don't want this to be my last memory
of the trip."

"Leave that to me.  You relax a few moments.  I'm going to find you that
memory you can take back to the states with you, okay?  Just ring for me
anytime after about five minutes and I'll see that this is all made up to
you."  Shelly said patting Marnie's shoulder and guiding her on back down
to the bed.

Marnie went through a wide range of emotions for about fifteen minutes,
thinking about Roger and Brenda, the highs and lows the Larchers have
brought to her life, the changes she's made in the last six months,
Barbara, and what would become of her starting tomorrow. She finally
resolved that she was here in this place at this particular time, she had
one more suitor coming to her, and she was going to make the most of it,
now, and worry about tomorrow, tomorrow.

She was about to pull the sash when she heard a timid knock on the door and
Shelly's voice respectfully asking, "May we come in?"

"Please."  Marnie replied.

Marnie sat up on the edge of the bed to better hear the movement in the
room.  A man was brought to her side and sat close to her sliding his arm
in behind hers and clasping her hand as Shelly said her goodbye.  Marnie
felt like she did the first time she and Roger had sex.  She could tell
from his arm, "this guy must be a stud."  He took his other hand and
clasped it over the other side of the hand he was holding.  Then he took it
off and grazed it along the upper side of her thigh to her knee, let go of
her hand, stood up, and held the leg in the air, leaving Marnie no option
but to luxuriate back on the bed as he went about a foot massage.

After both feet were thoroughly worked up, he cradled her legs in his arms,
then on his shoulders, as he worked kisses up the insides of her legs to
their junction.  Marnie shuddered in an orgasm the first time he licked up
the length of her slit.  She desperately wanted to see this Adonis, but she
reminded herself of the rules.

He picked her up in his arms and laid her at six o'clock in the round bed.
Then he spoke.  "I've been asked to make sure you have something to
remember from this trip."  His voice was bold and reassuring. "These rooms
are used for more than this one fantasy.  If you give me permission to take
off my blindfold, I can work a feature of the room used for a fantasy
called the 'Marionette', would you like to give it a try?"

Marnie nodded, while biting her lip.

"Can you hear me?"

"Yes.  Yes, please do."  Marnie said.

The man moved around and Marnie could hear nondescript sounds as he opened
a trunk and some drawers.  Then she heard a motorized sound from overhead.
Next, she mustered all of her trust for Shelly, the Club Mediterranean
Program, and this man while he proceeded to attach all manner of
crisscrossing leather straps around her limbs and torso. When he was done
attaching things to her, she was lifted off of the bed by cables overhead.
Now splayed like a skydiver in free-fall over the bed, the man took objects
with differing soft textures like silk and feathers across her face, lips,
underarms, breasts, nether region, and feet.  When he made her want to curl
up in a ball from the intense stimulation, she found that it caused her to
rotate onto her back. When she did it again, she rotated back into the
free-fall position. It gave her the sensation of being able to escape the
pleasure without really being able to escape it.

The man stopped and lay down on the bed under her.  With controls he had
her moved so her ringed nipples grazed his lips.  He toyed and teased them.
Hanging down and surrounded by leather thongs across her chest, made her
breast and nipples engorged and highly sensitive to his lips and fingers as
he brought her close to the brink in this helpless position.

As she was about to let go, he made her to swing around 180 degrees and
slant slightly, bringing her snatch to his face.  First he touched her with
his fingers to get the lay of the territory; then he put the controls down,
grabbed her hips with his hands, and dove in to send her squealing
uncontrollably.  As she came, he flicked her nipple rings back and forth
with his fingers, bringing her to tears with the pleasure rocking through
her body.

Just when she thought that there could be nothing else he could do to top
this, he worried her clitoris with a vibrator causing Marnie to curl into a
ball again, now suspended spread-eagle on her back.  With the whir of the
motor overhead, she was drawn into a slightly forward pike position, head
towards her knees, then moved laterally like cargo from a ship's hold and
lowered slowly to his waiting cock.  It completely filled her with its
length and girth.  She was so wet she couldn't prevent the spear from
entering her even if she tried.  The cables pulled her up, and then lowered
her down, slowly at first, picking up an almost imperceptible speed with
each drop.  Then the motor stopped going up and down and started a slow
rotation, as the man lunged himself up and down off the bed into her
helpless canal.

The slight discomfort of being held in a jackknifed position seemed to go
away as Marnie grew deliriously dizzy.  There was only one sensation left
for her consciousness, and that was at her love center. She came.  It went
on.  She came again.  It went on.  She wasn't certain how many times he
took her to nirvana, because there was little down time between them and
she was fighting passing out to have this memory for a lifetime.  Finally
he came, pressing up against Marnie's snatch and holding himself there as
the rotations caused his body to grind along her slick shaved nether region
causing her to finally pass out.

He quickly stopped the Marionette Machine, pulled out and milked himself
done.  Then he lowered her to the bed and removed the tack, put it all
away, lay down beside her, broke an ampoule of salts, and cuddled her as
she came to in his arms.  Marnie cuddle-hugged him appreciatively,
shivering from emotion, and after several minutes of calming down in his
arms, fell fast asleep.

The next thing Marnie realized, Barbara and Shelly were gently waking her.
"God, I hope he wasn't that boring!"  Barbara said sarcastically.

"My bet is he wasn't."  Shelly said.

"Oh hi.  What's for diner tonight?"  Marnie said, coming to.

"Why did you skip class this morning?  You know they're cracking down. It's
that financial thing and the new incentive program for administrators. It's
making them crazy about having all of us in school now.  I could only cover
for you for second period."  Brenda's friend, Lauren, explained.

"Thanks Lauren, you're a pal.  I've got to get to practice.  I'll call you
tonight."  Brenda said, as she broke into a jog down the hall to the locker
room.

She hurried into her sweatshirt, shorts, tennies, and ran out to practice
onto the basketball court with her squad.  She filled into line just in
time for calisthenics with only the briefest glares from Ms. Lambert, her
coach.  She acted a bit distracted during practice thinking about Vanessa
and what further contact with her could mean, prompting Ms. Lambert to call
her aside at the end of practice.

"Brenda, can you meet me in my office for a few minutes?"

"Yes Ms. Lambert."  Brenda answered questioningly.

"Why don't you sit here. . . Is everything okay?"  Linda Lee Lambert, the
twenty-eight year old coach, said with concern.  "I chose you for this
squad because you have a spirit to match your good looks and ability.
Cheerleaders are spirit leaders and we have to work together to keep the
spirit up among us.  I picked you out over an upper-class student because I
have faith in you.  I'm not the same as a classroom teacher, I want you
girls to feel like you can talk to me about anything, anything at all.  I
want to be involved, to help when 
I can in solving whatever problems that weigh on your spirits."  Ms.
Lambert said, walking around Brenda, touching the back of her chair as she
passed behind her.  "Something is eating you.  Let me help."

"I'm just week-end lagged.  It was very active and at times stressful. A
good night's sleep tonight and I'll be fine tomorrow."  Brenda responded.

"I'll watch for that."  Ms. Lambert said,  "Just remember that I care about
you."

"Yes Ms. Lambert."  Brenda said making an exit.  "See you tomorrow."

"What did she nab you for?"  A senior, Corey, asked as Brenda was changing
by her locker.

"Oh, she just singled me out to tell me she wanted to 'help with what was
supposedly eating me'."  Brenda said.

Corey burst out laughing.  Brenda looked at her like she was crazy. "What?
What?"

"She probably wants to take the place of 'what's eating you', more like
it."  You'll find that she'll have those conversations with you while
you're showering, when she thinks she can get away with it. Julie caught
her ogling her behind when she looked back from drying the tops of her
feet."

"You're nuts.  She probably took an isolated moment and made it awkward by
her interpretation of it, and now Lambert is branded for life at this
school."  Brenda defended.

"You just want to defend her because you like her, and because she picked
you for the open spot.  Give it time, you'll see for yourself." Corey said
as she was leaving.

Brenda thought, "I'm the last one out.  I'll just skip the shower today."

Outside the school, Ronnie and Rosemary were waiting for Brenda to give her
a ride.  "What took you so long today?"  Rosemary said, as Brenda got into
the car.

"Miss Linda Lee held me over for a talk."  Brenda excused.  "By the way,
what do you guys think of Lambert anyway.  Ronnie?"

"I think she is cool, with it.  She can get down."  Ronnie responded.

"And you Rose?"

"Gee Brenda, I don't really know her at all.  I've never been athletic like
you.  I had Wilson for P.E."  Rosemary replied.  "Why are you asking?"

"No reason."

"Thanks for the ride Roe.  See ya Ron."

Once inside, Brenda's thoughts went back to Vanessa, the photographs, and
what might she be capable of doing with them.  "Mom won't be in town for
two days, what good would she be anyway, she wouldn't understand.  I can't
talk to dad about it, oh god no.  I can't let any family or friends know,
my life would be ruined if they found out about the weekend.  Who could I
talk to about this . . .?  Who. . .?"

By default, Brenda decided to take the bus to the pharmacy and try to catch
Paul, without Vanessa around.  When she got to the edge of the pharmacy,
she peered into the store as covertly as possible.  She didn't want to draw
attention to herself for the people outside and certainly didn't want to
Vanessa to catch her if she was still around. She saw a tall figure slip
behind an aisle before she could get a positive identification.  She
waited, she looked, and waited some more, then Paul came to the front of
the store and reached up for something on a shelf that was above the window
inside.  Brenda tapped on the window and waved to Paul to come outside.  He
saw her and shook his head, as he looked around to see of anybody saw him.
Brenda tried again, this time showing her genuine sense of urgency.  Paul
turned and handed a box to somebody directly behind him and stood blocking
their view of Brenda until that person retreated back into the store. Then
he made a motion with his face and hands for her to meet him around back.

Moments later he appeared outside where Brenda waited fretfully.  "I can't
talk to you.  I can't be seen with you.  I gave my word to Donna." 

"Listen, you left some film of me in the machine.  Vanessa found it this
morning, and she is intending to make my life a living hell. You've got to
do something."

"First off, you came to me with that film for me to do you a favor, and
second, we both forgot the film.  You were there too.  Don't pin this on
me."

"Vanessa works for you.  You've got to be able to do something."  Paul
started looking sheepishly at the ground.  "Oh no, she has something on you
too, doesn't she?"

Paul's face and demeanor gave a definite "Yes."  "Look, I've got to get
back to work.  We can't be seeing each other.  As much as I like you and
think you're hot, it has to end right here.  Okay? . . . See ya."  Paul
said as he went back into the store.

Brenda stood with her hands in her pockets facing the employees' cars
taking a few deep breaths, some to fight back tears, and others to fight
the urge to feel sorry for herself.  With one last deep breath she took a
stride to leave, as the door opened again.  Brenda turned with hopefulness
to greet Paul, who having thought about it . . . "Oh you are so good.  You
definitely get points for deciding to meet me here on your own, without my
having to hunt you down.  You also get points for the boys.  They each said
it was great, but clamed up on the details.  Maybe you'll fill me in."
Vanessa said, putting her hand inside Brenda's arm and turning her toward
her car.  "Can I give you a lift?"

"No, I . . ."

"Of course I can.  Over here."  Then once inside the car, Vanessa started
the conversation again.  "Since you've been so cooperative this far, Girl,
I'm going to tell it to you like it is.  You see, I haven't really been
harboring a lot of emotion against you over the school thing, really.  I
was pissed; I still am I suppose, but I kind'a like you too.  I am really
upset that Lambert likes you better than me, though.  I thought she and I
were connecting, until you came along. My battle is with her.  You've just
fallen into my bait bucket, and I'm going to make you wiggle on that hook
so temptingly that Lambert will bite.  Once I have Lambert, you're off the
hook.  See?"

"Wha…, what do you want Me to do?"  Brenda asked shocked, as she scooted
around in her seat to look more directly at Vanessa with alarm in her eyes.

"Just whatever I ask, whenever I ask it, no questions, no lip, no delay,
you got it?"

"What are you going to ask me to do?"

"Now there you go already.  The first thing I said was 'no questions'.
You're just going to have to listen more carefully, or you'll be making
this very unpleasant for yourself.  Now where do you live?"

"Oh here's fine.  I can get myself home from here."

"There you go again.  I didn't ask you if you wanted me to take you home, I
asked you specifically, 'where do you live.'  You see it is really very
simple when you listen to what I am saying.  Now, for the last time that I
am willing to tolerate this behavior without penalty, where do you live?"

"Turn two blocks ahead to the right, I'll show you."  Brenda said with fear
and defeat in her voice.

"This is your place?"  Vanessa asked impressed.

"Yes."  Brenda responded, trying to fit the pieces of the Vanessa puzzle
together.

"Show me your room."

"Wha . . .?"

"Was that a question coming out?"

"No, just an expression of surprise."

"That's better. . . So this is your room.  Cute.  Lots of pictures of you I
see."

"I'm beginning to do some modeling."

"Yeah, for seat covers and wipes no doubt from what I've seen." Vanessa
said laughing out the words, snidely.

Vanessa went through her drawers and set aside items, tossing the balance
back into the drawers.  Then she went to the closet and started riffling
through the pieces.  "Is this all you've got?"  She said as she turned with
her hands on her hips.  Brenda nodded.  "Well, we'll just have to make do
with this then."  Vanessa said, and went back for a second look. 

With her back to Brenda she said, "Okay, off with your clothes."

"But . . ."

"What's that? No lip, no questions, no delay.  When I turn around you'd
better be naked and ready.  We're going to do a little 'modeling' right
now."

Brenda hurriedly removed her clothes.  She didn't want to test Vanessa's
resolve right here.  She was waiting with her hands clasped at her mound
when Vanessa turned to view the sight.  "I got to hand it to you, you did
get a nice package in the line for handing out the bodies." 

Brenda looked down embarrassed.  Vanessa approached her with a few things
tucked in around her forearms, put the things on the bed, and reached out
and cupped a breast.  Brenda's instinct was to back away, but she caught
herself, figuring it would only make things worse. Vanessa moved in front
and took one breast in each hand looking alternately between the
magnificent firm fruits she was squeezing and Brenda's eyes. 

"How does this feel when I do this to you?"

"It feels unnatural.  Must you do it?"

"I'll ignore that question, this time.  Would it be any different if say,
Paul were doing this right now?"

"There is nothing between Paul and me.  He is engaged to be married."

"We all know how 'engaged' he really is.  The point is, if you didn't know
who was doing this to you, would you like the way it feels?"

Brenda closed her eyes in an earnest effort to respond cooperatively. "I
suppose so, if I really didn't know, like say, a machine was doing it."

"Are you planning on making it difficult for me to make my point, because I
could do this a different way." Alarm swept over Brenda again.  "Now, put
your hands on my shoulders.  That's it.  Now, spread your legs."  Vanessa
placed her left hand on Brenda's hip and her other along her shaved pussy.

Brenda closed her eyes shut tight from embarrassment, as Vanessa started
movements designed for only one thing, to get an unwilling subject past the
point of resisting.  Brenda opened her eyes and looked down at Vanessa's
assault, when she realized that she was lubricating against her own will.
Her brow knit with worry, as she looked at Vanessa out of the top corner of
her eyes while aiming them at Vanessa's upper chest.  She started an
involuntary undulation of her hips at once trying to avoid and then
intercept the skilled fingers, while Vanessa danced them knowingly around
Brenda's sex.  "Oh god no."  Brenda exclaimed in surrender to the desire to
be brought to a conclusion.

"Okay." Vanessa said flippantly, as she took her hand away, smelled
Brenda's scent on her fingers, sat down on the edge of the bed licking
them, as she watched Brenda still reaching out in front breathing deeply,
lunging her hips forward and back in the air absentmindedly in a bow legged
stance, until she realized she had been stroked by a phantom.  There sat
Vanessa leaning back on one arm, legs crossed, licking her fingers clean,
watching her, with a wicked smile on her face.

"What was that all about?"  Brenda said brazenly from frustration.

"You told me to stop.  I respect that."

Brenda took the humiliation in a stupor, arms hanging down in front like a
gorilla, sweat rolling down, concerned about catching her breath to calm
down.   When she straightened, she sniffled a bit and started to head for
the bathroom.

"Where do you think you're going?"

"I'm just going to fix myself up."

"We both know what you are going to do.  Do it out here." 

"I can't.  Not like this."

"So, I suppose you're asking me to finish it now."

Brenda looked down to the side ashamed.  Vanessa sat up on the edge of the
bed, and with legs still crossed; she put her right hand out palm up with
her elbow resting on her knee.  "Okay then come here."

 Brenda moved her legs apart as she got closer to Vanessa's hand and
tiptoed onto it like a crab, shuddering as she docked at the port. Vanessa
just left her hand there, still.  Brenda's eyes searched back and forth at
nothing in particular.  Then Vanessa pulled her hand away. "Do me first."
She said abruptly.

"But I'm not that kind of . . ." She realized that could be construed as
breaking one or more of the rules.

"We've already seen what 'kind' of girl you are.  Now help me off with my
things."

Brenda padded on her feet bringing them together and she tried to hurry
Vanessa off with her things, spurred on by the urgency created now between
her legs.  When Vanessa was undressed, she sat back down on the bed.  This
time feet and knees apart, leaning back, supported by her hands on the bed
behind her.  Brenda waited a moment to see if she would stand and put her
hands on Brenda's shoulders, but the long pause pained Brenda into deciding
on the next move.  She moved in between Vanessa's legs and leaned forward
to massage her tits as Vanessa had done to her.  Vanessa wasn't getting the
sensitivity from Brenda she wanted, so she said, "Kiss them.  Suck them."

Brenda found this disgustingly intimate and balked until she saw Vanessa's
waiting anticipation start to turn to waiting annoyed.  She leaned forward
and kissed a nipple, and closing her eyes, trying to make it as
dispassionate an experience as she possibly could.  She started to enjoy
the sensation the rubbery nub made on her tongue, as she swirled it around.
Then she sucked on it, tapping into vague primal memories.  She repeated
the process with the other, and alternated some more until Vanessa started
to push her down further, breaking Brenda from her reverie.  Brenda stood
and backed out from between Vanessa's legs and crouched down on the outside
of the right leg, reached her hand over the upper thigh and placed her hand
on Vanessa's already slippery patch.  She looked down at the floor, and
then at Vanessa's heel, exploring the furry zone with her fingers, while at
the same time trying to get some figuring time in to find a way to get out
of this mess.

Then they both heard the front door.  "What's that?"  Vanessa asked.

"It's got to be my father.  He'll come up to say 'hi' for sure, we've got
to get dressed right away."

"Oh Brenda, I'm home."  He called from down stairs.

"Hi dad, I'm upstairs, I'll be right down."

The two quickly started getting their clothes on irrespective of the
previous dynamics between them.  "How was school today?"  They heard him
asking, as he made a slow deliberate march up the stairs.

"Great Dad, I'll tell you about it when I get down there."

"I'm going to fix the chicken casserole or the other thing Mom left for us,
so we can use it up before she gets home," he was saying getting closer,
"which should it be?"

"Could you look at the other thing and tell me what it is?  And I'll tell
yo . . ."

"Here you can look for yourself."  He said rounding the corner into the
doorway with two foil-covered dishes.  "Oh, hi.  I'm Brenda's dad."  Roger
said, handing the mystery dish to Brenda so he could shake Vanessa's hand.
"How are you?"

"I'm great, Brenda's Dad, how are you."  Vanessa said, shaking with one
hand as she finished tucking in her blouse in back with the other.

"So, can you stay for dinner?"

"That depends how good a cook you are."  Vanessa said jokingly.

"Well, it's Brenda's mom's cooking, I'm the expert reheater." 

"Sure then, reheat away."

Brenda felt deflated, despite her cover-up smile.

"Okay then, I'll call you down in about 20-25 minutes and we'll have a
casserole feast."  Roger proclaimed.

When he was out the door, Vanessa shut it all the way, leaned with her back
against it, her hands on the knob behind her and said, "Like I said, off
with the clothes.  We're doing some modeling before dinner."

Brenda did as she was told, and stood by the bed waiting for Vanessa's next
order.  "Put on the blue skirt."  Brenda reached for her panties. "Unh,
unh, aaanh.  Just the skirt" Vanessa said waiving her finger back and
forth.

When it was her choice to wear it this way, Brenda could feel devilishly
naughty.  Now that it was ordered for her to do so, she felt humiliated and
embarrassed in her nakedness, since the short pale blue flared skirt barely
extended past her denuded crotch.

"Turn."  Brenda slowly turned.  "No quickly."  Brenda spun around
supporting her breasts with her arms against her chest, and flaring the
skirt out and up, displaying her charms.  "Good.  Now put on the white
blouse."  Brenda instinctively reached for her bra, but looking at Vanessa,
realized that it was out for now.  "Move over to the desk."  Vanessa said,
to position Brenda in front of a light.  "Now turn slowly."  Brenda turned,
looking at Vanessa questioningly. "Good."  Vanessa said going back to the
closet.  "What's in this bag?" She said, referring to a plastic garbage bag
tucked in the corner.

"Those are my clothes for Goodwill.  They don't fit me any more." Brenda
explained.

"Bingo."  Vanessa exclaimed.

At dinner, Brenda was sent to the table in a small wool sweater that was so
tight that if someone were to look carefully, they could see flesh through
the openings in the weave.  It ended above her waist and the arms were too
short.  Brenda pushed the cuffs up her forearm to disguise that fact from
her dad at the table.

As they were talking, Brenda felt Vanessa's toes glancing up and down her
shin.  She tried to implore her with her eyes, without tipping off her
father, who was talking away.  Brenda held her legs together tightly, until
she felt a slight kick from Vanessa's foot, reinforced by a stern look.
Then she felt Vanessa's foot snake in between her legs with her toes
wiggling at her mound.  "Can I get anyone else something to drink while I'm
up?"  Roger asked.

Vanessa hooked both of her feet around Brenda's right leg near her knee and
pulled her into a slouch in her chair.  Then rested her foot at Brenda
pussy, until Roger settled back into conversation.  Brenda grew flushed,
and then beet red as Vanessa worked her toes across Brenda's moist opening
causing her to put both hands down on the table beside her plate for
support.  "Is everything okay, Honey?"  Roger asked.

Vanessa stopped a second.  "Yes Dad, I think I swallowed funny." Brenda
explained.

Vanessa began her assault again.  Brenda was beginning to sweat, and pushed
herself back from the table.  "May I be excused please?"

 "Sure Honey" Roger said.

"Me too," Vanessa said, "that was great reheating."

Vanessa met Brenda in the front hall.  "I'm heading out.  Remember what I
told you.  I have friends who will report to me about school tomorrow.
You'd better do as I say, or it will get worse for you each day you don't
fully cooperate.  Got it?" 

Brenda nodded looking down, closed the door behind Vanessa, leaned her back
against the door and looked up in despair.  "I can't go through with this,
what am I going to do?  Who can help me?  What . . .?"

"Jeff?  Hi.  Could you give me your father's number please? . . .Yes I'll
tell him when I talk to him. . . .Thanks."

"Walter?  Hi, do you have a minute? . . .Oh sure . . . She'll be back the
day after tomorrow, why. . .Yeah, I'll tell her to get in touch with you
right away.  The reason I called is that I need to talk to someone about a
problem I have, and didn't know who else to turn to about it. . . Yeah,
I'll be waiting, thanks."

Brenda waited for Larcher at the ice cream shop.  He showed up half an hour
later.  "What's the problem Brenda?"  He asked.

"Walter, I didn't know who else to turn to."

"Tell me, what is it?  You can tell Walter."

"I'm being blackmailed, and I don't know what I can do about it?"

*****

"Well Marnie, are you glad we came?"  Barbara asked her friend, as they
rode on the boat back to the mainland.

"It was definitely one of the most memorable weeks of my life.  How about
you?"

"I can't believe we did it.  I can't believe what I did there.  And, I sure
don't want my family to know anything about it.  We have to get a story
together."

"Don't worry Barb, I'll back you all the way.  Now, what we are really
going to have to figure out, is how we are going to get satisfied when the
horns kick in again.  I know it can be a problem.  I hope George is going
to be up to the task for you."

"Oh Marnie, that's right.  How can it ever be as good as it was back on
that island?"

"No, it won't be as good, most likely.  The haunting question is, 'will it
be enough?'"

Brenda dressed for school as directed by Vanessa, under a long coat to
get out the door past her father.  "Goodbye Sweetie.  Have a good day
at school today."  Roger said, as he kissed his daughter at the front
door. 

Brenda smiled and tried to conceal her sense of trepidation for the
day ahead, holding the coat closed tightly to conceal her costume for
the day.  "Goodbye Dad, you too."

Larcher’s words repeated in her head like a mantra, "go along to get
along until you can turn the tables."  "But how am I going to ‘turn
the tables’."  Brenda would ask herself over and over.

Ronda and Rosemary picked her up in front.  "What are you wearing a
long coat for?  It’s not supposed to rain.  It’s going to be warm
today."  Rosemary asked.

"Oh, I don’t know.  It was just something I grabbed at the last
minute."  Brenda covered with.

At her locker, Brenda was finally going to have to remove the coat and
face the student body in the pink leotard she wore a couple of years
ago at dance class, only then, she wore it with tights.  This pink
leotard attached to a collar of material around her neck, leaving her
shoulders bare, and had an oval cut out in front revealing cleavage
almost to the areolas.  The back was scooped, to reveal that she was
without a bra.  The leg holes rode high on the hips to the waist with
the next thing to a thong up the back.  The modesty panel was removed,
so the thin stretched material revealed each curve and change in color
everywhere on her body.  Fortunately today, Vanessa had her wear the
flared short skirt, which covered her rear and crotch,  but only if
she stood perfectly still, and a scooped neck tee-shirt which was cut
short so that just the hint of breast showed at parade rest.

Brenda would not get her opportunity to entrap Ms. Lambert until the
end of the day at practice.  She was going to have to make it through
the entire day without retreat in the halls and chambers of her
high-school.  She walked slowly to first period clutching her books to
her chest with both arms.  In class she was the model student taking
copious notes to avoid eye contact with her classmates who were
checking her out, passing notes and whispering.  On the way to second
period, she walked with her head down and ducked into the washroom,
when two seniors paced her steps in the hall.  

They followed her in and pushed her up against the wall, causing her
to spill her books.  Brenda looked at them fearfully in their eyes.
They each pinned a shoulder back to the wall.  She began to recognize
them as friends of  Vanessa’s.  Jill spoke for the two of them,  "So
did you follow your instructions?"

"Ye, yes."  Brenda replied.

"Let me see."  Jill said, as she lifted Brenda’s skirt.  The other
followed the lead and lifted the tee-shirt in front.

Jill started to stroke Brenda’s pussy and the other girl started to
stimulate her nipples to get them erect.  Then Jill slide her finger
inside the crotch and felt along the inside to see if the modesty
panel had been removed.  Her knuckle grazed Brenda’s clitoris several
times in the process causing her to shudder in response.  "Look," the
other girl said, "they show nicely through this."

"Yes, nicely."  Jill said, as she leaned down and looked at the crease
created by Brenda’s now puffy nether lips.  "You’d better stay this
way all day, or you’ll be sorry.  We’ll be watching."  She warned,
then they let Brenda go to pick up her books as others filed into the
washroom.

When Brenda returned to the hall, she saw Vanessa’s friends talking to
a couple of boys and looking back at her.  She decided to take the
long way to her next class.  She was late, so she had to make her way
sheepishly to the last seat in front, saved for whoever would choose
to play teacher’s pet.  Under other circumstances, she might have
actually gotten off on teasing everyone in the room.  That is, if it
had been on her terms.  As it was though, she felt humiliated and
embarrassed by the eyes of her teacher, classmates, and the commotion
she could hear behind her.

She teamed up with Susan for lunch.  In the line Susan leaned in and
asked, "Brenda, don’t you think you have over done it a bit too much
today?"

"Yeah, I guess I did.  I can’t wait until this day is over."  Brenda
responded confidentially back.

As Susan got to the end of the line, she headed off to an unoccupied
table.  As Brenda was about to join her with her tray, she became
surrounded by a group of boys, creating a tight corral with their
bodies.  One spoke up, "Look, you can see her belly button through
this.  I wonder what else you can see?"  He lifted up her tee-shirt in
front.  She bent forward and backed up, trying to keep her large
breasts hidden from their glares.  As she backed up, the boy she
backed into lifted her skirt and put his hands on her bare cheeks,
startling her and causing her to lose her grip on her tray.  The crash
of her lunch on the tiled floor caused the boys to disperse.  

Brenda looked at the mess with tears starting to well up, turned, and
headed out of the hall.  She was stopped by a monitor who said, "Hey
young lady, where do you think you are going.  If you don’t pick up
your mess, who do you think is supposed to do it?"

Brenda realized that she would be putting on a show if she got down to
clean up the mess.  She was paralyzed with indecision, until Susan
rushed up to help her with the parts of the clean-up that would
require anything other than a modest squat.

"Thanks Susan.  You really are the best."  Brenda said taking both of
Susan’s hands in hers and squeezed for emphasis.

"Hey Bren, you’d do the same for me, right?"

Brenda’s day didn’t get much better, as she had her skirt flipped and
her cheeks groped by phantoms in the halls between classes, who knew
that with the way she clutched her books, she could provide herself no
defense.

Finally, last period came around, varsity cheerleading practice.  It
was now or never.  She would have to get Ms. Lambert in a compromising
position for Vanessa, to get herself off the hook, or the next day,
she wouldn’t even get to wear the leotard.  "Now I pray that Lambert
is into women, like they say, and today I’ve got to be that woman.  Oh
god this is terrible!"  Brenda lamented.

Brenda didn’t change.  She went right out to practice dressed to
thrill as she was.  She wasn’t getting the reaction from Ms. Lambert
that she had hoped for, but nevertheless dreaded.  Rather, Ms. Lambert
looked disappointed and disapproving of Brenda at practice.  "What am
I going to do now?"  Brenda panicked.  Then Brenda slipped and pulled
a hamstring muscle a bit.  She got up and shook it off, but realized
that maybe she shouldn’t, and went back down.  Ms. Lambert turned the
practice over to the captain and helped the ailing Brenda off the
court holding Brenda’s arm over her shoulders.

Once inside the training room, Ms. Lambert had Brenda lie down on the
table.  "I’ll see if I can rub it out for you."  She said.

Brenda lay down so that her skirt bunched up past her crotch, then
opened her legs when Ms. Lambert’s fingers started to squeeze the back
of her leg.  "Ms. Lambert already said that she thought I was pretty.
She has to be seeing my crotch fully now.  I’ll rest up on my elbows
so she can see my breasts if she wants.  If this doesn’t do it, what
else is there left to do?"  Brenda schemed.

When Brenda looked back, she saw two figures through two sets of
windows on the other side of Ms. Lambert’s office.  Ms. Lambert’s back
was to them and they appeared to be video taping the physical therapy.

Ms. Lambert’s seemed to be breathing a little unevenly, and she
appeared to be red faced, when Brenda looked back at her with
appreciation in her eyes.  "I think some lineament might do the
trick."  Ms. Lambert said, backing away to go to the cabinet.  She
took down the bottle and fumbled a bit with the top.  When she got the
bottle open, she tried to pour some in her hand, but she over poured
and some spilled on Brenda’s crotch.  "Oh god, get those clothes off
and get in the shower quickly.  You’ll need to wash that off before it
stings too badly."  As she pulled her hands back from Brenda, she
tipped the lineament bottle towards herself onto her own lap with her
elbow.  "Oh god, now me too.  Hurry."

Brenda and Ms. Lambert hurriedly got their clothes off, but not before
the burning started to set in.  They both were in the shower padding
in place trying to wash off the offending oil while at the same time
trying not to rub it in worse.  "How are you doing?"  Ms. Lambert
asked embarrassed and concerned. 

"It stings something fierce, but I think I’m getting it under control.
I’m getting out now."  Brenda said, now starting to feel uneasy about
being naked in the shower alone with Ms. Lambert.  Ms. Lambert had an
attractive athletic body with small nipples and naturally firm breasts
of someone who worked out regularly and hadn’t had children.

As she started to move out, Brenda slipped onto her back with a thud.
Ms. Lambert rushed over and straddled her at the hips, bending forward
to place her hands on Brenda’s shoulders.  "Are you all right?"  She
asked.

Brenda answered a bit dazed, "I think so."  Then there were a series
of flashes.  Two girls stood at the entrance to the showers, one with
a still shot and the other with a super-eight video camera at their
faces for disguises.  The shooting continued as Ms. Lambert turned to
look them straight on.  Then they were gone.  Ms. Lambert went to the
opening to look both ways, but they were nowhere to be seen.  Then she
went back to help Brenda up.  Little did she know that Brenda’s tears
were not so much for her discomfort as they were for her guilt and
embarrassment of being a party to what might come next for her coach.

*****

"This time I’m sleeping."  Marnie said to Barbara convincingly, as
they settled into their seats, a few rows back from where they started
out on this trek.  "So what did you book us on this time?"  She asked
Barbara.  "I’d like to know what I’m getting into in advance on this
one."

"All these youngsters are college students.  They are returning from a
trip in Europe to visit art institutes and museums, someone told me.
I don’t think we will have much to worry about with serious art
students, do you?"  Barbara advised.

"I suppose not.  I’m starting right off asleep.  Wake me when we land
in the good old U.S. of A." Marnie said, closing her eyes.

Barbara watched as the seats around them filled with boisterous
college boys, who didn’t seem like they would respect the ladies’
wishes to sleep their way across the Atlantic.  As they got under way,
she sat fretfully in her seat, closing her eyes, then opening them,
wishing against hope that she would  fall asleep soon.  The young
blond surfer looking dude next to her kept looking her over each time
she opened her eyes.  Eventually, he asked,  "Is everything okay?  I
mean are you comfortable and all?"

"Yes, thank you.  I’m just having some trouble getting to sleep,
that’s all."  She replied.

Marnie was hooked on the conversation, although she was unwilling to
open her eyes.  "My name is Mike.   We are just returning from a tour
of Europe.  How about you guys?"

"My name is Barbara.  I heard something about your trip,  to museums
and art institutes?  Sounds like you picked an exceptional school and
have generous parents to be able to do such a thing.  Was it nice?"

"Nice?  Well, it was a gas.  The art chicks are a lot freer than the
science majors."  Mike said.

"Why do I get the idea that you are not particularly into art?"

Mike leaned in to tell Barbara confidentially,  "I’m not.  My buddies
and I take the art stuff because it is a slide on ice.  In class we
just view slides in the dark.  Getting on this trip was a coup for my
fraternity buddies and me.  Can you believe we get credit for this
stuff?"

"So I take it, you boys don’t really remember much of your trip of an
academic nature."  Barbara challenged.

"Sure we do, I remember Reubens, Titian, Manet, and Botticelli.
Although plump, the babes were hot."

"Oh, I see.  You don’t remember anything else, like Monet, Van Gogh,
Rembrandt, or Picasso?"

"Vaguely.  So where did you two ladies spend your time?"  Mike asked.

"We were on a Club Mediterranean tour."

"One of those adult fantasy tours?"  Mike asked with wide eyes.

"Yeah, I guess . . . You’ve heard of the outfit?"

"Oh my god.  Hey guys,"  Mike was saying, getting the attention of the
guys to his sides, in front, and behind him, "these ladies went to The
Island."

Now Marnie disclosed the fact that she wasn’t able to sleep yet, as
she opened her eyes to a myriad of young men staring back at the two
of them from all angles.  "Oh hi.  I’m Mike.  So Barbara, tell us
about it, please.  Everything."

"Oh it would be a long story, and I’m kinda tired, Boys."

"You said you were having trouble getting to sleep.  I’ll get you a
drink.  That will relax you so you can get ready to sleep,"  Mike said
pushing the orange light,  "and you can tell us all about it, as you
get tired enough to sleep."

"Marnie?  A little help here?"  Barbara asserted.

"Say boys.  Why don’t you tell us about your trip first."  Marnie
offered.

"Okay, only if you two drink with us.  It is going to be a long trip
and we can all sleep it off before we land."

Marnie smiled with her hands clasped palms down in her lap waiting her
first round.  For the next hour, the boys engaged the two in stories
and drinking games.  Barbara and Marnie felt uncharacteristically
comfortable with these playful flying companions.  It might have taken
them back to their youth in college, where they had less commitments
and responsibilities.  Whatever the reason, they both enjoyed the
youthfully exuberant attention from these young studs.

The noise and commotion from the front of the cabin attracted others
from the back.  The peer pressure to remain huddled in with the
partiers required that you got caught up with the drinking, so only
the serious partiers remained crammed in to be part of the goings on. 

When Marnie and Barbara were pretty lose, they began to talk about
their trip enthusiastically adding editorial and clarifying comments
to what the other one was telling.  At one point, the boys convinced
them, as well as a couple of other girls, that they should show them
how they dressed there.  In the confusion of the drinking games,
Marnie and Barbara’s blouses had already been unbuttoned all the way
down any way.  The two seats to their left and the two to the right
had become vacated by Mike and the other boys, and now replaced with
four girls who were ready to party as far as this crowd was willing to
go.

There was a spring break atmosphere happening.  Here was a row of six
females in nothing but their bras, panties and a drink in hand,
giggling, and playfully shoving and touching.  Marnie and Barbara were
being transported to another time and place by the energy.  Marnie’s
dizzy reverie was momentarily stopped by the boy directly in front of
her, who took his index finger up under the center of her bra and
said,  "Wouldn’t you be more comfortable without this on?"

Then she was pushed forward by two hands on her shoulders.  She
drunkenly drooped her body down in front, with her head approaching
her knees, just long enough for some hands to unhook her bra in the
back.  She came back up, but as she did her seat was being lowered
back.   This falling feeling caused her to raise the back of her right
hand to her forehead and her other hand in the air, which in turn
brought her loose bra up off of her full breasts.  With one more swoop
of the boy right behind her, it was gone altogether.  Marnie sat back
in her chair holding the wrists of the young girl to her left and
Barbara on her right, as she weathered the dizzying sensation in her
head.  She hadn’t felt this unbalanced since testing her limits by
intentionally spinning around and around as a kid.

The boys were convincing the other girls to let them remove their bras
as well.  Barbara was resisting until she was the last one, and saw
how peaceful Marnie looked with her eyes closed in the reclined seat.
Barbara took her arms down from her chest and let the drooling lads do
the honors of gently removing her foundation garment.  Now all of the
women were topless, eyes closed, and in varying states of reverie.

Boys fought for turns in the row behind at feeling the breasts of the
woman seated before them.  They worked it out that they would move
down the row of women one by one feeling, testing, and evaluating the
best feel.  Marnie and Barbara started to get really turned on by the
sensations these boys were creating.  They, along with the others,
started to sit with their hands tucked in between their legs, pushing
their breasts out to the touches, trying to sneak some necessary
stimulation to boot.  Occasionally, when someone was too rough, one of
their hands would come up touch or grab the wrist of the groper.   It
wasn’t long before the women were wantonly squirming and audibly
moaning.

Some flight attendants appeared, but since this was a charter flight,
and they were assured no one was getting hurt, they let the
festivities continue, returning to their chatting and bar tending in
the back.

Now the boys turned this into a contest.  They stopped the switching
behind the women and six of them took up the task of trying to
stimulate the woman in front of him to cum before the others.  There
was cheering the women by name, rhythmic clapping in unison, and
calling out techniques like, "just the nipples,"  "squeeze’m,"
"jiggle’em," and "everything but the nipples."

Marnie didn’t need much encouragement.  She needed to cum badly.  She
and the others started to openly stroke her nether regions in reckless
abandon.  The young filly to her left must have gotten a hit of energy
off of Marnie, because she came first in a flurry of flailing legs.
Then Marnie got a hit off of that and came in second in a body
shuddering orgasm.  As she was basking in it, she tuned in to the
competition around her and watched as two others got off to cheers and
accolades.  Now she grew concerned for Barbara.  Barbara was just
squeezing her hands between her legs still and trying to come from
just her breasts being stimulated.  Without thinking, Marnie put her
hand between her friend’s legs and started to stroke her so she
wouldn’t come in last.  Marnie the competitor took over and tuned in
to Barbara’s responses to the point that she helped her cross the
bridge into nirvana by a cunt hair, just before the last girl on the
far right did.

Barbara was too lost in her own release to ponder what just happened
at the hand of her friend.  Marnie, however, started to feel weird and
embarrassed by the happenings and her impulsive act.  In the cheering,
laughing and jostling, she piped up, "Now you boys have had your fun.
How about if the shoe is put on the other foot."  She said,
distracting herself from thoughts that would haunt her from the moment
just before.

"Like what do you have in mind?"  Mike said coming down from laughing.

"Like you boys should line up with your pants down and we get to feel
You up."  Marnie said with drunken resolution.

Mike cleared the front row at the bulkhead and directed five boys
besides himself to sit in the seats with their pants down to their
knees.  "Okay ladies, batters up."

The women now rallied behind Marnie who started to feel the equipment
of each boy in turn.  She thought she was entering heaven as she went
from one set of cock and balls to the next.  The others followed her,
including Barbara, who by now had learned to follow suit so as not to
stand out.  The women rotated down the line as the boys had done.
Even some women that were not part of the original six got into the
act.  One of them said, "We should be testing them for size and stuff,
like they did to us."

Mike said,  "The only way I know to test us for size and Stuff, is to
sit on them."

The women huddled, looking back at the row of stiff pricks with smiles
on their faces.  Then one of them pulled her panties down to her knees
and backed down onto the first stud with obviously pleasurable
results.  Then each of them got in line and took a slide or two on
each one of the boys as they rotated down the line.  

"Aren’t you gals gonna make this a contest, like we did?"  Mike
challenged.  "Somebody get some music going.  You each can work one of
us until the music stops.  Then you switch.  When one of us comes, we
are removed.  Then when the music starts again, and someone is without
a pole to ride, they’re eliminated too.  Viola.  You’ll have a
winner."

It sounded logical, reasonable, and doable, so the game began.  The
women unanimously shut their eyes, to be able to focus on nothing but
the sensation the pole, they were squatting on, was creating at their
core.  The music would stop and they would reluctantly wait to slide
down another pole stuffing them as they squatted up and down.  The
cheers went up again, a rhythm was created for them by the clapping in
unison, and they began to sweat from the physical exertion this game
was now requiring.  One by one a lad would push his mare off of his
pole so he could shoot off to the cheers of the onlookers.  One by one
the women got eliminated when the music started again, and they
couldn’t snare a new pole to sit upon.

Marnie and Barbara were more determined than the younger girls, it
would appear.  They were the only two left.  When Marnie’s stud pushed
her off and shot off on her rear, she knew that she would be fighting
her best friend for the last pole position.  Then she thought "how
embarrassing is this.  The humiliation of doing this last boy with
everybody looking on.  Oh, I can’t do it.  I’ll just let Barbara beat
me to the pole."  Marnie thought.

Marnie and Barbara were waiting facing each other with their hands on
each other’s forearms for the music to start again.  When it started,
neither of them moved.  They both must have been thinking the same
thing.  Marnie started to move Barbara in the direction of the horny
lad waiting for whomever it would be to finish him off.  Barbara then
did the same.  When it was clear to Marnie that Barbara really didn’t
want to do it, she thought to herself,  "I don’t care.  I’m really
horny, I’ve got to cum.  I’m not going to let this lad leave my horns
unclipped."

Then Marnie looked Barbara in the eyes one last time to be sure, and
returned to the seat of honor on the horny lad’s pole.  She worked it
at her own tempo, one hand rubbing her clitoris, the other her
breasts, oblivious to the rest of the spectators present.  The music
stopped, just for fun, it had no further bearing for the game, but
Marnie kept on going as if she and this lad’s pole were the only
things on the plane.  The lad was obviously about to cum as he started
to place his hands on her rear.  Marnie pinched off the base of his
cock with her left hand, as she continued to bring herself closer to
the brink with her right.   The lad moaned in some discomfort at the
interrupted flow, but was too weak and far gone to insist that Marnie
get up.  Finally, something burgeoned inside Marnie.  It was like a
mushroom cloud shooting up and expanding in her brain.  She let out a
scream and pushed down hard on the boy’s lap.  The boy was slapping
the side of her cheeks to get her to get up.  "Oh my god lady.  I
can’t stop it."  He declared and he let go his juice up into her
contracting womb.

The boys whistled and cheered and the girls looked on envious and
frustrated for having their own release cut short by their
eliminations.  Marnie’s gutsy, take charge display had a sobering
effect in the end on the frivolity, and the impromptu party began to
wind down.  The rowdy comments started to wane, as people collected
their clothes, redressed, and retook their assigned seats.

Barbara sat kind of sidesaddle looking at Marnie.  Marnie avoided eye
contact with her, by looking at her nails that she was fiddling
anxiously with, hands resting in her lap.  "Marnie?"  Barbara asked.

"Yes?" Marnie answered, still looking down.

"Thank you for caring about me and looking after my well-being."
Barbara said with an appreciative smile.

"Sure thing."  Marnie got out, managing to avoid tears, took a deep
breath, closed her eyes, and they finally got that intended sleep all
the way back, despite events going on around them.

"It is so nice of you boys to pick us up this early.  It’s not even
light out yet."  Marnie said, speaking for the two of them
flirtatiously to their husbands outside of customs.

They gave their husbands long hard kisses and hugs, almost to the
point of embarrassing them in front of the other passengers coming
out.  Barbara, uncharacteristically taking her left leg up and hooking
it around George’s back, drew some audible hoots from some of the
college boys as they filed out past them.  Roger and George were so
happy to see their wives that they were pretty much oblivious to the
smiles, stares, and elbow jabs that this rousing display of affection
was generating.

"Are you boys happy to see us, or are those pencils in your pockets?"
Marnie said teasingly in a Mae West imitation.

Looking a bit red faced, the two men took their brides of many years’
luggage, and got them out of the terminal before they acted out
anything more daring in public than they already had. 

When Roger and Marnie got in the door at home, Brenda was barely awake
in the front hall shuffling up to them like a zombie in her nightgown
and open robe.  "Hi Mom.  Have a nice time?"  Brenda said, giving her
mom a mechanical hug, eyes closed, barely missing a stride as she
proceeded on into the kitchen.

"Did you and your dad have any problems without me?"  Marnie asked,
following Brenda into the kitchen.

"We were fine Mom."  Brenda said sleepily.

"That’s good Sweetie, I’m going to wash the trip off me and I’ll see
you off to school."  Marnie said starting to make her way back to the
hall.

"Sure, whatever."  Brenda hummed.

Marnie met Roger in their room.  "Shower with me, Big Boy?"  She said
with her hands on the back of his neck.  With that, Roger picked her
up in his arms and carried her across the threshold of the bathroom
door.  They both quickly got their clothes off and groped each other
while the water warmed.

In the shower, they wasted no time in soaping up each other’s bodies,
concentrating their ministrations on the erogenous zones they had
mapped out on each other from two decades of making love.  Marnie
delighted in teasing Roger by bringing him to the point of reflexively
closing his eyes, weakened knees, and audible moaning, only to ease
off so that he could catch her up to the same edge that he was
teetering on.  Finally, Roger hugged Marnie from behind, placed his
cock between her soapy legs, and massaged her more than a handful
breasts, while Marnie reached up to bring his head forward to rest his
chin on her left shoulder.  As he sawed his cock in and out of the
crotch pocket her legs were making, Marnie squeezed her legs and
pulled harder on his head.  When it was clear to Roger that she was
about to cum, he pinched her nipples and pumped his cock as fast as he
could.  They both came in shuddering orgasms causing them to crumble
down to the floor in a huddled pile together laughing.

"What would it take to get you to skip work today?"  Marnie asked
after catching their breaths.

"A new job waiting for me, if we’re talking about today.  As great as
that idea sounds, I can’t miss the meeting at 10:30 or the job would
be toast."  Roger said regrettably.  "I sure would like to take a rain
check on the notion though."

Marnie put on a robe and went down stairs to make coffee and to see
Brenda off.

"You look nice today, Dear.  How’s school?"  Marnie asked.

"Fine." Brenda answered nonchalantly.

"And cheer leading practice?" 

"Okay, Mom.  Gotta go, there’s Ronnie.  Glad you’re back.  I left a
note for you by the phone."  Brenda said running out the door.

Then Roger came down.  Marnie handed him coffee in a commuter mug.
"Are you sure I can’t persuade you to play hooky?"  She said
seductively, as she slowly untied and opened her robe.  "This is how
I’m gonna stay all day thinking about you."

Roger groaned out loud.  "Oh god, you sure make it tough for me to
make us a living."  Roger said, acting pained to be having to go, then
he paused pensively.  "Let me see that again."  He said as he opened
her robe himself.  "Where are your tan lines?"

Marnie fought back a laugh.  "Oh that, we were given those tan through
swimsuits to wear.  See, they work, don’t they?"  She said holding the
robe open herself, posing one knee out in front, then the other, for
Roger’s further inspection.

"Humm, they really work, I’m going to have to get me a pair for
myself."  Roger said.

"Oh you adventurer you.  Can’t wait till you’re home."  Marnie said,
giving him a firm long wet kiss.

"Oh god, how am I going to concentrate at work today. . ."  He was
grumbling, as he headed out the door.

"Oh, it’s so nice to be home."  Marnie thought as she sat down for her
own cup of coffee.  "I wonder if Barb is up and about.  I’ll give her
a call."

Marnie went over to the phone and was about to dial Barbara’s number
when she noticed the folded piece of paper Brenda must have been
talking about.  The euphoria of the moment was dashed as she read the
note to call Walter Larcher right away.  "Oh great!  Just when I was
enjoying life again, that bastard has to surface."  She dreaded.  "If
I don’t call him, he’ll hunt me down, probably at a time that is not
too convenient for me.  Stay in control girl.  Call him and get it
over with."  Marnie surmised.

"Is this the number for Larcher?"

"Hey Missy, where have you been!?"

"You were there when Barb and I won the trip.  Oh, and nice to talk to
you too."  Marnie retorted sarcastically.

"Oh yeah, well, how was the trip?"

"You really want to know?"

"Yeah, tell me everything."  Larcher said, keeping Marnie on the phone
for ten to fifteen minutes.

". . . it was a charter flight again and I just got home a couple of
hours ago." 

"So, tell me again about the food."  Larcher said, furthering the
conversation.

"It was good."  Marnie proceeded cautiously.  "There was plenty of . .
."

"Yeah, plenty of what?"  Larcher said, standing in the doorway,
folding up his cell phone.

"My god Larcher.  You can’t barge into my home like that.  It not only
scared the shit out of me, it’s trespassing!"

"Trespassing, yes, yes.  Well, that is exactly why I’m here, you see.
I seems a couple of broads were casing my joint, and convinced the
super to let them in to see if I was okay, claiming to be relatives of
mine.  When I showed her some pictures of women from your hubby’s
party, bingo, that Sally broad and her friend were the trespassers.
They have some things of mine and I’d better get them back, or you’ll
all be sorry bitches.  Do I make myself clear."  Larcher said grabbing
Marnie’s arm and standing her up.

He leaned in and smelled her neck, enjoying the fragrance of the soap
from her shower.  Then he forced open her robe and shook hands with
her nipples, lifting them up and out, as if getting them out of the
way to take in the view of the rest of her body.  "You’ve been holding
out on me.  This nipple jewelry makes great handles, and this all over
tan.  I didn’t think you liked nude beaches as much as you obviously
do."

"Ouch!  Please let go."

"I think you owe me a customs duty.  That trip wouldn’t have happened
if it weren’t for me."

"How much were you thinking about?"  Marnie said, hoping that was the
direction he was going.

"Turn around.  Put your hands on the seat.  Now if you cooperate, I’ll
use something slippery, if you want it rough, then just take one
single finger off that seat and you’ll have it."  Larcher said as he
went through the cupboards looking for something oily.  "This old can
of Crisco will do nicely."

"Oh please not that.  It is years old.  I’ve been meaning to throw it
away."

"You’re saying don’t use any grease?"

"No, no, please go ahead."  Marnie said biting her lips fighting back
the tears.

He slathered up her pussy and rear, choosing to wipe the excess off
from his hands on her rear cheeks, and then her robe.  He pulled down
his pants and laid his dick on her crack, sawing it up and down to
finish the stiffening.  Then without ceremony, he put it at her rear
most chute and slowly forced it in.  Marnie’s head reared and turned
looking back in agony.  The pain was intense, but after a minute or
so, it began to subside to the point of being pleasurable.  She just
wished it was with someone else.  He pounded her rear entrance with
only one thing on his mind, cumming explosively in the tight tunnel.
When he had completed his business, the sat down to wipe his uncut
dick off with some napkins.

"Unh, unh, unhaa.  I didn’t say you could take a hand up yet."  He
threatened.

Marnie resigned herself to staying in the bent over position until he
was gone. "I’m going to give you one chance to get me back my stuff,
and it better be back by tonight.  I will be at my apartment today.
You or they had better be there with the stuff, or I’ll blow your
lives apart.  You got that?"

Marnie nodded fighting back tears.  "I can’t hear you?" 

"Yes!"

"Okay."  He said getting up.  "Humm, humm, humm, that’s got to best
the best ass in town."  He said and then was gone.

*****
At school, Brenda made it through first period without incident.
"Maybe this is over with.  I gave Vanessa what she asked for.  Oh,
that poor Ms. Lambert.  I feel so badly for her."  Brenda was thinking
right before the bell to the end of first period rang.  She proceeded
into the hall and walked toward her next class, when she was swung
around by a hand on her shoulder and pushed up against the wall.

"Well, well, looky here.  You got a set of balls on you?" Jill said
with her face uncomfortably close to Brenda’s.  "Why aren’t you
following directions today?  Hunh?"

"Ba, but Vanessa told me that it was just until you guys got Ms.
Lambert."

"Com’on."  Jill said as she and another girl roughly escorted Brenda
to the washroom.  They waited until the room was cleared.  "You seem
to forget, we’re the ones with the pictures of you making it with
Lambert."  Jill said, as she started unbuttoning Brenda’s blouse.
Then with a pocket knife she threatened to cut the front of Brenda’s
bra.

"No wait please.  I need this for practice this afternoon."

(Snip) went the front, then (snip)(snip) went the straps.  Then Jill
went under Brenda’s skirt and pulled down her panties.  "I don’t think
there will be a practice this afternoon.  From what I hear, Lambert
has called in sick today.  There.  That is more fitting a slut like
you."

"Buh, buh, but I can’t go around school like this today.  Look, you
can see right through the material.  I’ll be kicked out."

"Well, that’s not our problem now, is it."  Jill said, turning Brenda
toward the door with a pull and shove on the back of her shoulder.

Brenda, clutching her notebook to her chest with both arms looked both
ways down the hall.  She went up to her 2nd period  class, looked in
the window at the class already in session, and decided that she was
just going to leave school for the day, rather than go through another
day like the day before.  She got her things from her locker and
headed for the door.

"Ah humm!"  A hall monitor said to get her attention.  "Where do you
think you are going?"

"I’m sick.  I’ve got to go home."

"Let me see the note from the nurse."

"I haven’t seen her.  I know how I feel, and I’m not up to school
today."

"Well do you want to see the nurse or the principal?"  The monitor
said approaching Brenda to take her by the arm.

"The nurse will be fine."  Brenda said with restrained anger.

The tension between Brenda and the monitor was building as she tried
to shake her arm out of the monitor’s grasp a couple of times, causing
the monitor to take a firmer grip.  At the nurse’s office, Ms. Temple
looked up from her clipboard at the two coming into her office in a
minor struggle.  The monitor indicated that Brenda was trying to skip
school using illness as her excuse, then plopped Brenda down roughly
on an examining table.  "Easy. Easy." The nurse said to the monitor.
"I’ll take it from here."

Brenda was now sitting on an old vinyl covered table, the tissue
material pushed back, and her skirt flared out, so her bare butt was
squished out onto the non-absorbent material.  She didn’t dare take
her arms down from the notebook at her chest to adjust her seating, so
she could at least sit on her skirt. 

"So, what seems to be the problem?"  Ms. Temple asked.

"I’m not feeling very well."

"Well, let’s have a look see."  The nurse said, taking Brenda’s left
arm in hand to check her pulse.  "Humm," she muttered while counting
beats as she looked at her watch.  Then she saw that Brenda was
wearing no bra. "I’m going to have to hear inside your chest."  She
said, putting the stethoscope in her ears.  Brenda didn’t move her
notebook, so the nurse took her arm and took the notebook out of
Brenda’s hand and set it aside.  "Well, what have we here?"  She said
staring at Brenda’s large firm breasts.  "You have developed nicely.
It looks like you want the world to see that too."

"Look Ms. Temple, I really have got to get home.  I don’t feel well."

"Maybe an upset stomach?"  Ms. Temple suggested as she unbuttoned a
couple of buttons to get the stethoscope in.  "Maybe you bit off more
than you could chew coming to school dressed like that, and want to
take it all back by throwing it up at home."

"That is close to how I feel, only this isn’t how I came to school
today.  I was mugged for my underwear, and I just can’t go through the
day like this."

"Oh I see."  Ms. Temple said, lifting Brenda’s skirt for confirmation,
until Brenda forced it back down with her hands.  "For me to fully
believe you, you’ll have to give me the names of the perpetrators."

"I can’t do that.  They’ll just make my life a bigger living hell.
Besides, I only know one of their names and only her first name at
that."

"I don’t know how I’m going to be able to help you," nurse Temple
said, while continuing her examination, palpating around Brenda’s
neck, "it looks like you need a friend in authority right now."  She
said, as she unbuttoned Brenda’s shirt all the way, now palpating her
back as Brenda was bent forward.  "Why don’t you let me try to help
you?"  She suggested, now laying Brenda back in a prone position.
Nurse Temple began palpating her stomach.  "Does this hurt?"

"No."

"Good.  How about this?"

"No."

"Good."  Ms. Temple said.  "Have you ever been shown how to do a
breast self exam?"  she said, placing her hands on Brenda’s breasts
without waiting for an answer.  "Well, let me show you.  It could save
your life one day." 

Brenda tried to sit up,  "Ms. Temple, I . . ."

Nurse Temple pushed her back down.  "This is important for you to
know.  I suspect you won’t learn it in your classes.  Now, you do it
like this . . ."  Ms. Temple advised as she demonstrated how Brenda
should check her breasts periodically.

Brenda lay blushing and wishing this could be over with, because she
was juicing between her legs.  It was not over though, Ms. Temple
lifted her skirt and laid it up along her stomach and started to push
in around her lower abdomen.  "Does this hurt?"

"No."

"Good, probably not appendicitis then."  Ms. Temple then moved
Brenda’s legs apart.  "You know where the greatest number of nerve
endings on the body are?"  Brenda shook her head looking up at the
ceiling with dread.  "Well, here, here and here."  Ms. Temple said
stroking Brenda’s lips, her nipples, and then her clitoris.  Brenda’s
body was a sea of goose bumps, her nipples erect, and her pussy
flowing with juices.  "Which do you think has the greatest
concentration of these?  Shall we find out?"

In a flurry of decisiveness, Brenda closed her legs, sat up buttoning
her blouse, and stood up to leave.  "Am I going to get that permission
to leave now, or do I discuss this further with the principal?"
Brenda said sternly.

"Why don’t I write you this note for today.  You rest and see if you
aren’t feeling better tomorrow."

Brenda grabbed the finished note from Ms. Temple’s hand, marched out
of her office and down the hall to the front door.  She took a carbon
of the note and slapped it into the monitor’s hand, as she went to the
door.

"I hope you feel better tomorrow."  The monitor said somewhat
apologetically.

*****
"Sally?  I need to talk to you right away."  Marnie said on the phone
to her sister-in-law.

"So you heard."  Sally responded proudly.  "I’ll be right over."

In the ensuing time, Brenda walked in and ran upstairs to avoid any
conversation with her mother.

"Brenda?  Brenda?"  Marnie called out, finishing a conversation with
someone on the phone.

When she got upstairs, Brenda was in the shower.  She waited on
Brenda’s bed.  Brenda came in drying her hair.  "Oh, hi Mom." 

"What is this?  Why aren’t you in school?"

Brenda went to her dresser, picked up the note and handed it to her
mother.  "I’m gonna lie down now."

"Oh Dear, let me know if there is anything I can do for you."  Marnie
said feeling her daughter’s forehead. 

Moments later, Sally was at the door beaming.  Marnie led her in and
sat her down in the living room.  "Thank you for coming."  Marnie
said.

"Marn, I have some great news.  I know all about you and that wretched
man."

"You what?"

"Marn, Betty and I hired an investigator and found out where he lives.
We convinced his landlady to let us in to see if he was okay.  We
pretended we were related to him and hadn’t heard from him for some
time.  Well, we got a look inside his place, and you wouldn’t believe
it.  I got away with these.  They prove he is a weasel.  We’re going
to go back to get the rest of them too, so he won’t have anything to
hold over our heads."

"Oh Sally, he is not someone to mess with.  We have to return these
today.  Can you take me to his place?"

"Don’t you want to see what is on these first?"

"I suppose."  Marnie said, resigned to her curiosity.

"We're going to have to use the video camera to watch these."  Sally said.

"I hope you know how to hook it up."  Marnie warned.

"I think I can figure it out.  Where is it?"

"Here you go."  Marnie said, handing it to her sister-in-law, Sally.

When everything checked out, they sat in front of the screen on
side-by-side ottomans, with hands clasped between their knees, and forearms
resting along their upper legs.  What they saw were voyeuristic shots of
strangers in compromising situations.  There were shower scenes, probably
from the second floor athletic club in the building where Roger and Larcher
worked, there were women tied up naked, and there were women dancing in a
drugged-like state.  On the second tape, there was more of the same, only
part of the way through, there were scenes of a  company volleyball game,
with Marnie as the star. 

"Woh-ah-oh, Marnie.  How could you do that in front of all those people?"

"I don't know."  Marnie replied embarrassed, holding her hand over her
mouth, fighting back tears.  "It's a memory I'd like to forget.

"I'm sure."

The tape concluded with a couple making it in the woods, looking a lot like
Marnie and Roger.  "Is that our boy Roger?"  Sally asked.

""Yes."  Marnie replied forlorn.

"I wonder what he would do to this guy if he knew what was on this tape?"

"He can't know.  This whole thing would shatter him.  Let's erase these
parts before we return them to Larcher.  No, I'd better not.  Even though
there are these parts of me on them, they are his tapes and he shot those
parts in public.  Oh, what am I going to do about this low-life?"

"Leave it to me Marn.  I'm going to take care of him, and we are going to
get all of the copies of his tapes of you, me, and the other girls.  I
promise."  Sally said boldly.

"Sally, don't.  You don't know who you're dealing with.  This guy is the
devil.  He will do what he threatens.  I believe it.  Please, let's just
return the tapes and stay as far away from him as possible."  Marnie
pleaded.

"I'm making us copies first."  Sally said, unwrapping a blank VHS tape and
slipping it into the VCR.

"I'll get some fresh coffee going."  Marnie said leaving the room.

Sally heard footsteps from the opposite direction and had the foresight to
turn the brightness down on the screen.  "High Aunt Sally.  What are you
doing here?"  Brenda asked from the doorway.

"Oh hi Dear.  Your mom and I are going out for awhile.  Actually, what are
you doing home from school?"

"I wasn't feeling well at school so I came home and had a rest.  I'm
feeling better now."  Brenda said.  "So, where are you two going?"

"Hi Sweetie."  Marnie said, entering the room with two coffees.  "Feeling
any better?"

"Yes Mom, much.  So, where are you and Aunt Sal going today?"

"Just out."

"Mom, remember that talk about being honest with each other?  Well, now is
a good time to start."

"Honey, I really don't think you would understand."

"What does that have to do with 'where'?"

"Well, we're going to see Walter Larcher about something."

"Take me along, please.  I need to talk to him too."

"I really can't.  Not this time.  We won't be long."

"Well, can you at least drop me off at the drugstore then?"

"Sure, Honey.  That will work."

"We're probably leaving in about an hour."  Marnie said glancing at the
tape machine, then at Sally for confirmation.

"Okay."  Brenda said, starting to head back to the stairs.  "Just call me
when you're leaving." 
She called back.

At the pharmacy, Brenda went in to find Vanessa.  "Hi.   Is Vanessa
around?" She asked Paul and Brad's father.

"Oh hi young lady.  Why aren't you in school?" He said.

"I have to see Vanessa.  Is she here?"

"She was earlier.  Let me check for you." He left, then returned.  "She's
out to lunch.  She's been gone over an hour, so she'll be back  any minute.
There are chairs by the prescription counter if you want to sit while you
wait." He explained, then abruptly left to help a customer.

Brenda waited for nearly half an hour until she heard Vanessa's voice
getting closer talking to Paul and Brad's father.  ". . . but I'll be in
tomorrow."  She was saying.

"Well, you take care of her today.  It's slow anyway.  Give her my best
when you see her."  He said.

"Oh, I will, thank you."

"By the way, you have a friend waiting for you over there."  He said,
turning Vanessa's attention toward Brenda, now rising from her seat.

"This is perfect."  Vanessa said to Brenda.  "Come with me.  You'll enjoy
this."

"Paul? . . . Paul?"  Paul's dad was calling around.  "Have either of you
seen Paul?" He asked of the two girls.

"Paul?" Vanessa said shrugging.

When they got to the car, Brenda gasped, "Paul?!"

"Get in."  Vanessa said firmly.

"Where are we going?"  Brenda asked concerned.

"Let's call it a party for now."  Vanessa said.

"Paul, your dad was asking for you back at the store."  Brenda related,
while Paul listened with his glance downward at the back of the seats.
"And, why are you dressed like that?"  She said, referring to his leather
collar, and no hint of a shirt under his jacket.

He didn't respond, but looked at Vanessa for direction on the matter
instead.  "He is serving at the party, you see.  It's a celebration and a
costume sort of thing."

This seemed to satisfy Brenda for the moment who now turned her attention
toward not becoming car sick.

"Now I want you to both close your eyes, and not open them until I tell you
to do so.   I know Paul will obey.  Do I need to be concerned about you
Brenda?"

"What?  Oh, . . . no."  Brenda said and closed her eyes with apprehension.

* * * * *

"This is the place, Marn."  Sally said, pulling into the apartment complex
where Larcher lived.

"I don't feel good about this."  Marnie whined.

"You were the one who said we had to return these.

"Let me do all the talking.  You can be a hothead sometimes."  Marnie
requested.

"This is it, right there.  I'm not going to take any guff from this guy.
I'm prepared to deal with him."

"I don't like the sound of that.  Here, the bell doesn't seem to be
working, I'll knock."  Marnie said.

"Well, well, well.  Lookee here, Missy and the thief."  Larcher said
answering the door in a dingy white tank-top undershirt, striped boxers and
socks.

"I've got your tapes you pig.  Now leave me and my family alone.  Here."
Marnie said, placing them roughly on his chest for the exchange.  "Com'on
Sally, let's go."

"Not so fast."  Sally said pulling a chromed object from her purse.  "Back
in, or I'll blow these off one at a time."  She said, referring to the gun
she was holding aimed at Larcher's crotch.

"Hey, don't mess with me Blondie.  You're already going to regret this."
Larcher threatened back.

"Sally!  What do you think you are doing?"  Marnie exclaimed.

"We're not leaving until I show you what he has behind that door."  Sally
proclaimed.

"Sally no.  Let's leave now and call it done with."  Marnie pleaded.

"Listen to her.  Ow, oooof, ah.  You shouldn't have done that, ohhh."
Larcher said, putting his hands on his gonads after Sally poked his groin
with the barrel.

"Look, I'm calling the shots here, and you are not going to intimidate me
or my family again.  Got that?  Now move."  Sally ordered.  "Com'on, look
in here."

"Sally, I don't want to.  Let's go."  Marnie pleaded again.

"We're not leaving  until you've seen this room."

"Oh my god."  Marnie exclaimed in disbelief.

"That's right.  This pig is obsessed with you."  Sally said, referring to
the wall of pictures of Marnie and others, shelves of tapes, boxes of
pictures, and toys.  "Over there, pervert.  Oh, ah."

"Now you listen to me, or I'll blow these off one at a time, Blondie."
Larcher said, after he grabbed Sally's gun and pointed it into her left
breast.

"Com'on Marnie, let's go."  Sally said, unconcerned.

"Buh, buh, but . . ."

"Don't worry, the gun isn't loaded.  It never is."  Sally said taking
Marnie's hand.

"Not so fast Blondie, this one is loaded.  In security guard work it's
always loaded."   Larcher responded holding up his service revolver.  "Now,
how about taking off those clothes."

"Marnie, I'm so sorry.  What are we going to do?

"Better do what the man says."  Marnie cautioned.

"I'm not going to take off my clothes in front of this pervert.  Hey, what
are you doing?"

"I'm doing what the man said.  I'd suggest you do the same."  Marnie said.

"Listen to her Blondie.  Missy knows what's best for you under these
circumstances."  Larcher said laughingly.  "Come here Missy."  Larcher
said, dangling cuffs.

"Look Larcher, I'm cooperating.  You don't need to use those with me."
Marnie proposed.

"I won't have to leave them on you then.  Come here."  He said.  "Now this
should do the trick."  He said, tying string with slipknots from her big
toes up through her nipple rings to force her into a bent over position.
"Now you Blondie, payback time."  He said walking up to her, glaring at her
breasts and pubic triangle she was attempting to cover with her hands.
"Arms at your sides, Now!"  He said, hefting Sally's 34C breasts with the
barrel of his revolver.  Then he stuck the nozzle on her right nipple as if
trying to plug the gun.  "POW!" he said mimicking the gun firing. Larcher
pinned her arms to her side by wrapping a rope around her body.  "Bend
over."  He ordered.

"Let me go right now.  You can't do this to us.  There are laws against
this."  Sally protested.

"Much like the laws against unlawfully breaking in with a deadly weapon."

"That gun wasn't loaded."

"How would I know that?  You threatened me with it as if it was."  He said
as he forced her into a bent forward position with rope around her head and
her feet.

"Untie me this instant!"

"You want me to untie you?  Are you sure?"

"Yes, right now."

"Okay."  Larcher said, while leaving the room and returning with a tube of
super glue.  First he took one of her hands out of the looped rope and ran
a thin line of glue down each one of her fingers.  Then he stretched her
arm back and stuck her fingers to her ass cheek pointing them inward to her
asshole.  When Sally finally realized her predicament, she struggled with
panic to prevent him from doing the same with her other hand.  But try as
she might, Larcher had strength and leverage on her.  When he was through,
he had her bent over, fingers stuck to her ass cheeks holding them open
with a perpetual tug from her stretched arms, and in tears.  "There you go
bitch.  That will teach you not to mess with me."

"What are you going to do?"  Sally asked fearfully.

"You'll see soon enough."  He said.  "You'll probably be more comfortable
on the floor while I'm gone."  He then proceeded to guide them down to
fetal positions and tied them two together on the floor back to back,
leaving them there in the middle of the room.

* * * * * *

"You can open them now."  Vanessa offered.

"Where are we?"  Brenda asked.

"Don't concern yourself with that now.  I'll be right back.  You both stay
here."  Vanessa said leaving them in the car.

"Paul, what is this all about?"

"Look Brenda, I can't talk about it.  I'm just sorry you are involved.
Quiet, here she comes."

"Okay you two, follow me."  They followed Vanessa into an old farmhouse.
"Paul, you wait in there, Brenda, you can come with me."

Brenda looked into the area where Paul was to wait and saw four other young
men waiting fretfully in the dimly lit room.  They each had collars,
leather cuffs on wrists and ankles, some kind of a jock strap that left
their balls exposed, and gags in their mouths.  She followed Vanessa into
what used to be the living room and found other girls from maybe seventeen
to twenty-three changing, or already changed, into transparent bodysuits.
Some of them had patches covering their nipples and crotches, and others
had openings at their breasts and crotches.  They each had collars from
which flowed diaphanous capes.  Brenda wanted to turn and run, this was too
far from her reality, but with her hesitation, Vanessa pulled her
forcefully by the arm into the room.

What is this place and what am I doing here?"  Brenda asked.

"Tonight you are going to see the Temple of Phaedre.  You are either going
to become a Phaedrian, or you are going to become one of her perpetual
slaves."  Vanessa explained.  Brenda gulped a dry swallow.  "Now off with
your things."

"Vanessa no, please take me home."

"Ophelia, I hear you're sponsoring tonight."  A tallish figure with a
slightly more ornate costume said approaching.

"Yes I am, Priestess.  Here she is."  Vanessa responded.

"My, my, this one is lovely.  That's a beast and now a beauty you've
brought in.  You're moving up quickly.  It would almost be a shame if she
joined, I would love to have her as my slave."  The priestess said.  "She
will go by 'Desmonia' until further notice."

"Yes Priestess."  Vanessa acknowledged.

"Let's have her get ready, I'd like to see if the carriage of her spirit is
as nice as it appears under these coverings."

"Yes Priestess.  You heard the priestess, off with the clothes, now."
Vanessa said, physically pawing at Brenda's clothes, as she stood frozen in
shock.

Brenda couldn't take her eyes off of the priestess staring back at her with
her fists on her hips, grinning.  The priestess was probably twenty,
brunet, stacked, and maybe 5'10".  Standing as she was, made her
reminiscent of Wonder Woman about to transform.  She covered her breasts
with her left forearm and her mound with her right hand, as her clothes
left her body.

"No Desmonia, not here."  The priestess said, gently touching Brenda's left
arm with her finger tips.

Brenda put her arms at her side, looked down and blushed.

"This one should fit."  Vanessa said, holding a bodysuit open for Brenda to
step into.

Brenda felt more naked than she had a moment before with no clothes on.
She could feel the charged air on her exposed breasts and pussy.  The
stares from the priestess, Vanessa, and the others in the room made her
breasts radiate heat, her pussy wet, and her face flush with color.  She
felt flustered with nothing to do as she stood to receive the collar and
cape.

"There Priestess, fit for initiation."  Vanessa pointed out.

"Half an hour, and we will begin the ceremony, when the others appear."
The priestess declared.

* * * * * * *

"Marnie, I'm so sorry.  I thought I could scare some sense into that creep.
We have to get free and find the tapes and pictures so we can get out of
here and out from under this man.  I only took what I could with that
apartment super looking over my shoulder." Sally said.

"Stop trying for now.  It hurts me when you pull against these ropes.  It's
got to hurt you too.  Our focus should be to just play along till we get
our opportunity to get away."  Marnie coached.  "Stop crying.  It isn't
doing either of us any good."  Marnie said.

"What am I going to do?  My fingers are stuck to my bottom.  No matter what
I do, I can't get them free."

"For starters, would you listen to me next time?  I know this man from
experience, and fighting him only makes it worse.  Do what he says so we
can get ourselves out of here.  We can plan what to do about him when we
are home."

"I'm cold, and I'm cramped and I'm scared."  Sally whined.

"When is he going to return to this god forsaken place?  That is some kinky
apparatus he has there.  I hope he doesn't have plans for it that include
us."  Marnie wondered out loud.

"What do you  mean?"  Sally asked fearfully.

* * * * * * * *

Brenda was led from the house to an out building with other initiates,
followed by the boy servers.  She got a better look at their costumes and
was particularly interested in Paul's dress and demeanor.  The male servers
had chains from their collars to their wrist cuffs which were only long
enough to allow their hands to go down to waist level, preventing them from
any contact with their genitals.  They were hobbled by a chain from  the
ankle cuffs running up between their legs through a ring attached to the
crotch strap at a position between the end of the scrotal sac and the anus.
It allowed for carefully metered steps, but no wholesale escapes from
anyone with a mind to catch them.  The crotch strap was leather with a
thong running up their butt cracks to the back of a belt-line.  A hole in
the widening front had their balls pushed through on display, and a tube
for their cocks that curved them up by a lace at the topside of the tip
through a small ring which tied back to the belt.  A section was cut out of
the leather tube at the underside of the corona for access to stimulate it,
and a smaller hole was cut out of the tip that allowed the head to try and
squeeze through when stimulated erect.  Brenda learned, as time ran on,
that they could be stimulated by the members at will, but would be punished
if they allowed themselves to cum without permission.

"Is this some kind of devil worship?"  Brenda asked of Vanessa.

"No, hardly that."  Vanessa replied.  "In fact we are not into witchcraft
either.  We are closer to a covey than a coven."

"Can you tell me now what you do here?"  Brenda asked Vanessa as she was
being placed in a line off initiates.

"Follow directions, no matter what you are asked, and you have a good
chance of being let in."  Vanessa related, while toying with one of
Brenda's nipples, then with a pinch, "disobey, or balk, and you will remain
my slave and a slave to any priestess in the order until someone has the
heart to sponsor you for a second  chance at initiation.  You can bet that
if you embarrass me in that way, that it won't be me doing it."  Vanessa
warned.  "If you get in, I release you from all bondage with me.  So you
see, you have everything to gain by going along."

"But what is this order all about?"

"The worship of womanly pleasures.  It can't get much better than that, now
can it?  We are given unique attributes, unlimited pleasure potential, the
ability to carry forth life in our bodies, and a special bond that is
sisterhood."  Vanessa began to explain.  "Take these beautiful breasts of
yours.  They give you pleasure when I touch them, milk to sustain life, and
I can do things to you here," Vanessa said, causing Brenda to lurch with
embarrassment at Vanessa's touch to her clitoris, "that will give you
pleasure over and over again.  Take those worthless beasts over there.
They have one purpose in life, and that is to get their wieners into our
bodies and deliver us their seed, besides being our beasts of burden.  When
you think about it, what good are they beyond that?"

"That's twisted.  I love my father, my uncles, and boys."  Brenda
protested.

"You'd better fix that attitude right away, if you want to make it through
the ceremony."

Brenda surveyed the scene before her.  Between the six initiates and their
sponsors standing in a line together and a semicircle of member devotees
and three priestesses in the middle on a small dais, was a padded alter
about two and a half feet high and about the size of a person's back.  The
large area was lit by a myriad of candles in tall red cylinders casting a
red glow about the ceremonial room.  Behind the semicircle hung ropes, the
reason for which was unclear.  Behind Brenda stood the males awaiting
instructions, and looking away from the women, probably trying to keep
their excitement down.

The priestess in the center began to talk and open the ceremony.  After
opening remarks, she asked a male slave, whom she referred to as "Number
One", to escort the first initiate forward to in front of the three
priestesses.  The three stepped down, one with a jar of artist brushes, one
with a bottle of a pink liquid, and the one in the middle with a book from
which she read ceremonial verses.  The nervous initiate stood before them
with her hands held behind her by Number One.  Her breasts were young and
perky and she had a full bush of dark hair between her legs.  With words
and ceremony, the middle priestess took a brush, and had some of the sticky
pink liquid applied to it, then painted it on the initiate's nipples and
areolas.  When she leaned over and blew on them, the substance heated up
from the chemical reaction to the air that surprised the initiate.  Then
with a motion from her hand she had the initiate back up to and lean down
upon the padded alter with the assistance of the slave who bent over her as
he laid her down.  The alter was just big enough for her torso, but not big
enough to support her head or her legs.  Two priestesses held one leg each
up and out while the middle priestess ceremonially applied the sticky
substance to the initiate's pussy and anus.  All the initiate could
comfortably do was to stare at the harnessed crotch of the slave that stood
at her head while her own crotch heated with pleasure and passion.

When she was released, she stood back in line and was greeted by her
sponsor who put her arm around her and told her she was doing fine.

Then Number Two was summoned to bring Desmonia forward.  It took Brenda a
moment to click that it was her.  As she stood before the trio with her
arms drawn back, the priestesses conferred for a moment, then announced to
the members, that they encourage the membership to have the initiates they
sponsor shave their snatches like Desmonia in the future, that it would add
favor to their admission. 

"You are very lovely my dear."  The priestess said privately to Brenda as
she applied the substance to Brenda's tits. 

Brenda was too embarrassed and humiliated by the experience to thank her.
When she was backed down onto the alter, she couldn't help but notice the
excitement in Number Two's face and cock, as he was compelled to stare at
her.  This did not go unnoticed by the priestesses either.  The middle one
grabbed a brush from the jar on her way to where the slave was standing.
She looked him in the eye while she tickled the underside of his balls with
the brush.  "having a control problem, are we?"  She teased. 

Number Two's eyes widened like saucers, as he could not respond with the
gag in his mouth.  He looked down at his cock head trying to escape the
tight hole at the end of the tube pulling the opening of his pee hole wide
in its effort.  Noticing this, the priestess took a smaller brush and
twirled it down into the opening, causing him to shiver and spasm.  When
she started to work on the underside of his cock through its opening, she
noticed some precum and he started to grunt and shake his head.  "Need some
help?"  She asked and he nodded earnestly.  "So you want me to save you
from unbearable punishment?"  He nodded "Yes" frantically.  "Well then."
She said, and slapped downward on his balls three times in rapid
succession.  He oofed, grunted, and bowed as he backed away as much in pain
as in gratitude for interrupting the course of a more severe punishment.

Brenda got up and went back to the lineup unescorted looking for and
finding Paul who avoided eye contact with her.  "It's looking up for you.
I'm glad you were kinky enough to shave for the occasion, it's helping.
They want slaves, so not all of the initiates here will be accepted."
Vanessa advised.

One other male slave got similar treatment, but Paul had the proper control
through the balance of this part of the ceremony.  Then the Priestess
announced "To the Races".

Vanessa led Brenda, as the other sponsors did, to the area behind the
semicircle where, up till now, only ropes coming down from above could be
seen.  There were seven bucked logs with short legs ending in rockers to
make odd low rocking horses.  What frightened Brenda were the attachments
to the curved out part of the saddle area.  Rising up were two phalluses
set fairly close together.  As her nipple and crotch areas tingled, as her
mind raced with the sensory overload of the moment. As she was now being
tugged along by Vanessa closer and closer to her mount, it became clear to
her that there are only two places these could go, and she didn't want to
take them in her in either place.

"I've got a little something that will help us win."  Vanessa leaned in and
whispered.  "Bend over and touch your toes.

After a moment of shock, a reminder nudge and expression of assurance from
Vanessa, she bent over trying to look at the others who were doing the
same.  Each of the riders was getting lubrication applied to them by their
sponsors.  One-by-one, they were assisted in mounting their waiting steeds,
one-by-one they worked the rubbery phalluses into their cunts and asses
with the assistance of their sponsors, and one-by-one their arms were
raised above their heads by the ropes over their rocking horses. 

Brenda began to feel strange in her asshole and cunt.  There was a burning,
itching sensation.  "Vanessa, what . . .?"

"Shh, our secret."  Vanessa whispered.

The horses were low enough that the girls were in somewhat of a squat.
While the others were finishing the task of getting ready, Brenda felt the
urge to press down and work at relieving the itching against the saddle and
the phalluses.   Vanessa smiled as it was clear that her spiked ointment
would have Brenda leave the gates well ahead of the others. 

For a head and neck there was an angled post with a handle at the end that
the sponsor could use to rock the horse.  When everyone was ready, the
sponsors awaited by their helms for the command to start.  At the start,
Brenda furiously worked every muscle in her body to attack the itch at her
core.  The burning and itching was making her delirious with the urge to
quell its affect.  Vanessa switched from standing facing her to standing
sideways to her so she could rock her with one hand and play with her
nipples and breasts with the other.  Brenda didn't need as much help with
the rocking, as she was putting everything she had into creating the motion
for herself.  With heads bobbing, breasts flopping, sweat dripping, capes
waving, and hips grinding, everyone was into achieving a conclusion to
their ordeal.

Brenda came first in a wild flurry of uncontrollable spasmodic motions and
sound well before the others.  With a moment to catch her breath, she
started right in again on her own, as the itching hadn't completely
subsided.  The others were being implored by their sponsors to get into it
more.  They each knew that not all of their initiates would get acceptance,
so they concentrated as much as they could to help them finish the race.
The crowd started to sense something great happening.  It appeared possible
for Brenda to lap the rest of the crowd if she could get off again before
anyone else.  The crowd began to cheer for their favorites and Brenda
seemed like the favorite of the favorites.  Brenda's advantage was that she
was only competing with the itching burning sensation in her openings.  The
others were working the ride from the standpoint of being in competition
with Brenda, and as such, distracted from achieving what would come by
naturally.  It was clear that Brenda was nearing another release.  The
rider next to her went into an obvious fake orgasm and was humiliated by
hissing from the spectators.  She dismounted and went over to her sponsor
to cry on her shoulder. 

In a smooth predictable crescendo, Brenda came in a wild flurry of sound
and motion again to cheers and applause of all those present.  Male slaves
let her arms down, but she remained on the horse working her hips against
the saddle and phalluses with her eyes closed while the others, one-by-one,
finished their own personal races.  She was the last to get off. 

 "Com'on."  Vanessa said helping her up from the mount.  "We're moving back
for a special event up front." 

Vanessa walked her back with her arm around Brenda's waist, and holding
Brenda's arm around her neck.  Participants lined up in their original
configuration to await the resuming of ceremonies.  Brenda was continuing
to rub her legs tightly together to work off the last vestiges of the
spiked salve, when her complete attention and focus was redirected to the
reluctant nude figure being forced into the room by two girls, who turned
out to be Vanessa's henchwomen from the high school.  They spotted Brenda
and smiled devilishly at her as they passed with the cheerleading coach
Linda Lee Lambert.

The coach didn't notice Brenda, as her eyes were turned down to her feet
and her struggling arms.  She was walked up to the priestesses who stepped
down to talk to her.  She settled down as she listened to what they had to
say to her in a verbal exchange.  She was backed on to the alter, with her
arms tied low on the sides, her head dangling off the edge, and her legs
held up and out by ropes lowered down from the spanning joists of the
unfinished ceiling.  More words were said as they rubbed the heating lotion
all over her naked squirming body.  She writhed in the agony of the
humiliation as best as her restraints would allow.

Brenda stared on in horror as she watched her favorite teacher at the
school undergo this ordeal.  The middle priestess was heard to say, "So you
claim you are not a lesbian and this is all very disgusting to you?  Okay
boys, this is your lucky day."  She said signaling the slaves to come by
her side.  With a motion of her hands, several members came forward and
started to massage the balls and asses of the slaves.

"You like cock more than you like pussy, so here's the deal.  You cooperate
and give us a show and I'll have my boys here wear condoms.  You don't, and
they won't."  The priestess offered.

"You let me go, you cock sucking freaks!" Ms. Lambert screamed, as she
forced her head up to direct the insulting command at the priestess between
her legs.  "God help me."  She said resting her head back.

"Now that wasn't very nice, especially since I am in total charge of your
pussy right now.  One last chance."

"Go to Hell!"  Ms. Lambert lashed back.

"Okay Phaedrians, de-glove the monsters."  The priestess ordered.

The members attending to the males unsnapped the leather tubes, freeing the
angrily restrained cocks, and continued to stroke them to appease their
frustration with their previous confinement.  Number Four, Paul, was asked
to put it to her cunt first.  He searched for Brenda, as he was positioned
at the opening, but Brenda was hiding from Ms. Lambert's accidental glance
and could not be seen by Paul.  He put his hands on her knees as he slowly
pumped in and out causing him to reflexively close his eyes with the
pleasure that was overtaking him from the physical sensations of Ms.
Lambert's cunt and the general excitement of the beautiful female bodies in
the ceremony.

Number One was positioned at her head, awaiting her to open her mouth to
receive him.  "Com'on bitch, you like cock sucking more than you like pussy
sucking, open up."  A priestess commanded at her side, grasping a nipple
for enforcement.  Ms. Lambert clenched her lips shut, grimaced her face and
turned it from side to side to remove the target until a priestess at
either side of her pinched her nipples hard enough to get her to open her
eyes and gasp.  They kept pressure on them while Number One tentatively
slide his cock into her mouth and moved it around with apprehension.
Members attending the male slaves cradled and kneaded their balls while
they took turns pumping Ms. Lambert from both ends.  They stopped when they
were told to stop and rotated patiently at the commands of the
priestesses', despite their individual needs to finish the job.

"How are you doing, Candy Ass?"  The middle priestess asked Ms. Lambert
between cocksucking the males.

Ms. Lambert responded with a defiant spit in her general direction.  The
priestess gave a nod, which apparently meant that it was okay to let the
males spurt at will. 

"Lambert is going to be a tough filly to break, but she will.  We have our
ways."  Vanessa said to Brenda, as if Brenda shared her view of things now,
and was already an equal member.  She didn't bother to take her eyes off of
Ms. Lambert to see Brenda's expression of disapproval.

Two males were allowed to spurt their seed into Ms. Lambert's cunt while
the other four were permitted to do so into her mouth.  She was not
completely successful at getting all of the cum out, especially the ones
that came thrusting into the back of her throat.  She came close to
cumming,, but was so willful about defying the mob, that she avoided it.

The three priestesses conferenced, while Ms. Lambert stared off into space
upside-down.  They looked up and motioned for Vanessa to come and join
them, partly from the success with her sponsorship of Paul and Brenda, and
partly that she arranged for the spirited filly to be the entertainment in
the first place.  They decided that blindfolding her would take a lot of
the fight out of her, the rocking horse ride should get her off, and
Vanessa volunteered to get her ready for it.

The middle priestess directed that Ms. Lambert be let up, blindfolded, and
her wrists tied in front.  The males then led her to the race area and
forced her to bend over and spread her legs as Vanessa applied her spiked
salve to her receiving orifices.  Ms. Lambert didn't know what to expect,
especially not the itching burning she felt after being carefully mounted
on the rubbery phalluses.  Her wrists were untied so they could be hoisted
overhead and pulled somewhat apart.  Her squatting seated posture showed
her defiance only at her chest, with her athletic breasts jutting out from
her arched back, that is, until the burning sensation set in.  Then her
head swam around and she started moving to stand up.  Vanessa went right to
the handle to get her rocking and off balance.  As the horse reared up, the
phallus in her cunt plunged in as the one in her anus pulled out.  When the
horse rocked down, the phallus pulled from her cunt and into her ass.
Rather than face the fear of contending with the increasing itch and burn,
she contented herself with rubbing her crotch against the saddle and horns
to fight it.

Like Brenda, her head rolled, her breasts heaved, and her cunt ground up,
down, and round the rubbery horns.  Members brought out some lamps and a
camera to video tape the show she was providing.  The energy in the room
could be packaged and sold to fuel a city, watching this defiant well
proportioned athletic woman succumb to her natural responses.  A priestess
stood by toying with her breasts to annoy and distract her and prolong the
event.  When it was clear she would not be able to delay the outcome any
longer, she stood by to pull off the blindfold just as she exploded.
Despite her will not to, she came in a spectacular display of movement and
guttural utterances which brought cheers and applause.  Her eyes went wide
with a mixture of humiliation, embarrassment, and lustful response all at
once as she stared wide-eyed into the video camera like a deer caught in
headlights.  She looked around in panic, but at no person in particular, as
she was left by herself on the horse still itching and burning, panting,
and dizzy. 

Vanessa asked another member to see if she could be successful at riding
her to another climax.  She agreed and started to put the blindfold on the
squirming cheerleader coach.  She was waved off from doing it by a
priestess, who wanted to take it up a notch.  The Phaedrian took the handle
and slowly started the rocking motion again.  Ms. Lambert fearfully let the
motion work on the itching for her.  Eventually, she closed her own eyes
and worked to meet the thrusts with her own.  She entered a dreamlike state
to shut out the room from her consciousness and part of the way through,
the priestesses had her arms slowly lowered and her hands placed on the
handle for herself.  She never opened her eyes, but dreamed of being denied
the motion, so she made up for it by working out her own rhythm.  It didn't
matter to her that she was going to cum again.  The only thing that
mattered was that when it did happen, the itching and burning would cease
with the event.  The audience was silent.  No one wanted to take
responsibility for wresting her from her reverie.  They all sensed a
critical moment in the transformation from wild mustang to a broken saddle
horse.  She came again with a milder but more poignant orgasm, as it was
mainly her doing, all caught on tape for posterity and summer re-runs in
the order.

Brenda felt for her favorite teacher, but thought that it would be better
if she got out of there without Ms. Lambert even knowing she attended her
humiliating show.  The event went into an all out orgy.  There was too much
tension to work off.  Brenda asked Vanessa if she would please take her
home.  Vanessa agreed, mostly because she was so pleased with how well the
ceremony had gone for her in particular.  Paul was asked if he wanted to
go, but determined that Vanessa would be returning, and didn't want to miss
out on the perks of his station in this order with a room full of
incredibly horny girls. 

On the way home, Brenda was not up for conversation, but politely answered
Vanessa's questions.  Vanessa wanted to know what she thought about it, and
Brenda shook off answering directly by saying she was too overwhelmed by it
all to answer.  At her home, Vanessa leaned over, took Brenda by the back
of her head and planted a wet passionate kiss before Brenda could exit he
door.  Brenda thanked her, trying to disguise how freaked out she was by
all of it, and escaped to the safety of her own house.

"Hi Dad.  Where's Mom?"

"Hi Sweets.  I thought you would know."

"I just know she is out with Aunt Sally.  She should be back soon."

"I hope so, or you and I will have to go out to eat tonight."  Roger said.

"Let me shower and let's do it now.  I'm starved." 

* * * * * * * * *

Larcher, where have you been?  I can’t stay in this position any longer.”  Marnie 
complained.

“Miss me, did you?”  He replied, untying the two cramped women.

Marnie was able to stand up as he released the string on her nipple rings, but Sally was 
forced to stay at least somewhat bent over now that her fingers were superglued to her 
butt cheeks.

“Is there anything you can do about the glue, Larcher?  I think she will agree to be tied 
instead.”  Marnie asked on her sister-in-law’s behalf.

“Nice try Missy.  The precious little I have of the emergency release solution will only 
come out if I am satisfied that the punishment fits the crimes.  It is too difficult to get. 
Let’s just see how she handles things.  Any balking or disagreement from you, Blondie, 
and the bar gets raised.  You can cut your fingers free with a dull jagged knife for all I 
care. Nobody, I mean nobody, breaks into my home, steals from me, and assaults me with a 
deadly weapon, gets away with it.”  He scolded.  “Now let’s get you ready for court.”

“Court?  What are you planning to do with us?”  Marnie asked.

“You’ll find out soon enough.”  He said standing back looking at the two of them with 
his chin cradled between his thumb and index finger.  “More bend.”  He mumbled.

He moved them into the living room and went back for some things.  “This should do the 
trick.”  He said placing an ice cube on each of Sally’s nipples in succession, making them 
erect, so he could loop a clamp to each, then he experimented with string attached to the 
clamps to see what kinds of positions he could hold her in.  He walked behind Sally, who 
tried to follow him with her eyes.  He held on to her hips and bumped into her exposed 
pussy with his crotch, only to find that she had no way of keeping her balance. 

“Come here Missy.”  He said while motioning for her to come to him and turn around. 
Then he unhooked her handcuffs.

“Thank you.”  She said, rubbing her wrists.

“Not so fast.”  He said, now reattaching them with her hands behind her head.

“Hey.”  She protested.

“You’ll need these.  Come here.”  He said positioning her facing Sally in front.  Then he 
worked them closer and closer, putting her cuffed hands on Sally’s back, and bringing 
their heads to rest, chins interlocked upon each other’s shoulders.  He tried bumping his 
groin into Sally’s pussy again finding that this arrangement afforded more stability from 
Marnie's support.

“Where are they?”  He muttered to himself.  Then he heard singing getting closer.  Then 
there were loud knocks by several fists on his door.  When he opened it, in flowed Jeff 
and some of his friends he was eager to impress.

The members of this small group were on their way to becoming drunk with a wine buzz, 
each holding a bottle or two.  They wore basic grubby jeans and leather or jean jackets. 
One by one, they started dropping their bodies down into available seats on the furniture 
in Larcher’s apartment.

“He’s got a goddamn push-me-pull-you in here.”  One of Jeff’s buddies remarked.  Then 
he got up and started to circle the women. 

Marnie could see him when he was circling behind Sally and Sally could see him looking 
at Marnie from the rear.  Two others got up and started the circling.  One crouched down 
and plucked the strings securing the bent forward positions.  Marnie and Sally could 
sense when the other was feeling the sudden pain by the flinching they noticed at each 
other’s neck.  “Hey check these out.”  The crouching tormentor said, referring to Marnie’s
nipple rings.

“Man, look at the size of those gazabas.”  Another remarked, admiring Marnie’s breasts. 

“Hey, which do you like best, hairy or smooth like this one.”  The third off Jeff’s friends 
asked rubbing Marnie’s snatch roughly.

“Ah, easy with her fella.  She’s my bitch.  I’ll share, but nothing happens to her without 
going through me first.  Everybody understand?”  Larcher ruled.

“Sure, Boss.”  The groper said with his hands in the air backing away.

“Alrighty then.  You boys are going to be my jury.  These women have committed some 
serious crimes and need to answer for them..  Jeff, help me with this furniture.”  Larcher 
directed, arranging the place to seat all of his guests at one end of the room with him at 
the other.  Then he unhooked the women from their neck lock and nipple restraints.  He 
allowed Marnie to stand erect with her cuffed hands behind her head, thrusting her nipple 
ring adorned breasts out lewdly toward the gawking boys.

Larcher sat down and motioned for Marnie to sit on his right knee, with her left elbow 
behind his head.  Sally waited nervously for instructions.  “Will the accused please face 
the court.”

Sally was confused.  She didn’t know if he meant face him or the boys, so she picked 
facing Larcher, with her hairy blond cunt facing the hooting and whistling group of 
miscreants.

“Please state your name for the jury.”  He began.

“Sally  . . .”

“No, no, no.”  Larcher interrupted.  “Pronounce the words clearly, using your lips.”

“Yeah lady we are hard of hearing and we’re having trouble reading your lips with that 
forest covering them.”  One piped up to the laughter of his peers.  “Can we have her clear 
cut the forest Judge?”

“I think that is a very good idea.  Who would like to do the honors?”

One of the drunker ones raised his hand.  Sally could see by looking at Marnie’s reaction 
that the prospects were not looking good.  As the volunteer clumsily arose to his feet, 
Marnie asked Larcher if she could please do it, so no blood would be shed.  Larcher 
agreed to let her, and they all watched as Marnie shaved her sister-in-law with her hands 
still cuffed together.

A couple of the jurors got up for a closer inspection.  One of them said,  “Nice clean 
shave.  What about some after shave lotion.”

“Good idea.”  Larcher said, and left to retrieve a bottle of rubbing alcohol.  “Here, splash 
this.”

“No, please.”  She said, as the juror wiped a palmful of alcohol along her freshly denuded 
pussy and ass crack.  Sally let out a crescendoing scream, like a siren, at the top of her 
lungs, and fell over twitching and moving along the floor, trying to escape the intense 
burn relentlessly lapping at her nether region.  All but Marnie, who wanted to reach out 
and take the pain away, watched with pained amusement as Sally went through her wall 
of torment.  When she was merely whimpering and twitching on the floor, a couple of 
jurors helped her back up to her feet, copping feels of her helpless breasts before 
returning to the jury box.

Larcher resumed, “Now, who did you come here with to break in the other day?”

“I, I, came with a friend.”  She said fearfully.

“We can’t understand her.  She’s not moving her lips at all.”  A juror piped up.

“You heard the man, move your lips when you talk.  Now, who did you break in here with 
earlier this week?”

Sally realized that as she spoke, she was required to pull her cunt lips apart as a 
puppeteer might do.  This added embarrassment made the humiliation all the more intense. 
She looked at Marnie pitifully for her support, as she responded evasively to Larcher’s 
questions.  As she spoke, the boys joked about the scene she was presenting to them, 
trying to concentrate on making her cunt lips move in time to her testimony.  “I think we 
are in a Chinese movie,” one piped up, “the lips aren’t moving in time to the sound.’’

“If you want the jury to believe what you say, Blondie, you will have to be more 
convincing with your testimony.”  Larcher instructed.  “Now since you won’t tell me 
where the person in this photograph lives, we’ll proceed with he verdict.  Thumbs up 
means these burglars go free, and thumbs down, we go on to the penalty phase.  So in the 
matter of the person in this picture, how do you vote?  . . . Guilty as charged.  Now in the 
matter of Blondie here?  . . .  Guilty as charged.  And Missy here as accomplice?”

The jurors looked back and forth, not wanting to cross Larcher, and declined to vote by 
their inaction.  “Extenuating circumstances I guess, we’ll just have to sort that out.  Well 
Blondie, the jury has cast your fate.  Here is another chance to give up your accomplice to 
make it easier on you.  You will give her up, but the longer you take, the more intolerable 
the punishment will be.”

Sally looked at Marnie for direction in the matter with tears streaming down her face. 
Marnie looked back worried and shrugged her indecision back at her.  “Gentlemen, start 
your engines.”  Larcher said.

The drunken jurors leaped at the signal to relieve the pressure of their jeans and got naked
from the waist down.  Marnie looked at the lineup of stiff young cocks poised eagerly 
behind Sally.  Sally turned around in place to see for herself what Marnie’s reaction was 
about.  Her eyes widened and she backed up toward Marnie and Larcher to get away from 
the pointing intruders. 

You can’t be serious.  Make them put their clothes back on.  They can’t put those in me. 
I’m married.  I’m almost old enough to be their mothers.”

“Hey Lady, you look pretty good to me.”  One of the jurors said.

“I’d never kick either of you outta bed.”  Another remarked.

“No, no, this can’t happen, they aren’t even wearing protection.  What if I got pregnant. 
You can’t let them do this.  This is rape.  This is disgusting.  This . . .”

“This is your reward for crossing me, Blondie.  Care to give up your friend yet?”

“My husband will kill you when he learns what you are doing to me.”

“Your husband would be very interested to know what I know about you, I’m sure.  Now 
somebody shut her up and stick it in her mouth.”

With that, Jeff raced to be first, to show his buddies what a stud he was.  “Hey Pop,” he 
leaned over to whisper, what if she bites?”

Larcher took Marnie by the scruff of her neck and bent her over so her head was six inches
from Sally’s and said in a huddle with them, “You are about to experience exactly what 
will happen to your daughter, if you both don’t cooperate and follow directions in every 
way, you got it?”  He squeezed the back of their necks for emphasis.

Marnie backed away nodding showing terror in her eyes.  Sally fully understood Marnie’s 
entire lot in the situation at that very moment and froze in fear at the prospects of her 
niece getting defiled by this crowd.  Larcher sensed that he had made his point perfectly 
clear, smiled and nodded for Jeff to proceed.  Then he signaled one of Jeff’s buddies to 
take up the rear.

Sally’s face showed tears, fear, disgust, and humiliation as she allowed Jeff’s uncut cock 
to enter her mouth.  She gagged at the same time as she groaned at the rough entering of 
the young man’s cock in her cunt.  “Hey Chief, she’s dry.”  He said to Larcher.

“Somebody juice her up.”  Larcher responded.

The young man at her cunt held out his hand to receive a bottle of wine from a buddy, and
poured some on his dick, as he tried to work it back in.  “You owe me a new rug, Blondie.” 
Larcher remarked.  Then the man took the wine bottle and screwed it into Sally’s butthole, 
watching with amusement as the remaining two inches of wine in the bottle bubbled into her 
rectum.  Then he took the bottle out, handed it to a buddy and pushed his way back into her 
cunt.

Jeff and his buddy started to pump Sally from both ends.  They made a clumsy duo in the 
process, causing Larcher to plan another route.  “Hold it guys.  No, you can stay in, just 
don’t move until I get back.”  He instructed.  So Sally, waited with a young cock in her 
unwilling mouth, and another stuffed in her unwilling cunt for the torment to heat up 
again.  When she looked over at Marnie, she got a brief moment of empathy followed by 
an embarrassed turning away.

Larcher reentered the room with a workbench chair with casters, which he had slid the 
back off and tied two ropes to the foot rungs.  He adjusted the height of the chair so 
Sally could rest her body weight on it by laying her stomach on the seat.  Larcher had the 
two other chaps hold ropes between the legs of Jeff and his buddy so they could pull her 
forward and back.  Larcher sat back down, motioned for Marnie to sit on his knee again, 
and watched the show before him as the two on the floor worked out the system to pull 
Sally onto Jeff’s cock, then back onto their buddy’s up her cunt.  As a rhythm emerged, 
as Sally was starting to get a buzz from the wine, and as the two cock bearers were getting 
excited, even Marnie could find it amusing to watch it in a surreal sense.

Sally started to moan, which felt good to Jeff, who started to vocalize his pleasure.  Then 
his buddy started to groan in pleasure as her cunt received and sent his cock in 
tantalizing regularity.  The three of them chorused moans and groans drawing closer to 
releases. 

Jeff came first, causing Sally to grimace and choke.  Jeff’s buddy started to grab her hips 
and pump into her with all he was worth, not to be left behind.  He came in a couple of 
bumping thrusts and pulled out when continued pumping caused too much weakness in 
his knees.

Sally looked back when he pulled out and uttered, “Unh?”  Marnie knew from experience 
in the last year that Sally was currently frustrated with not being able to conclude despite 
being repulsed by the ordeal.

Jeff and his buddy traded places with the two on the floor, while Larcher let Marnie up 
and uncuffed her.  She was monetarily relieved until she realized that he was doing so to 
have her squat down on his pole while they watched the show before them.  She knew 
better than to impede his impulse, and backed her warmed moist cunt onto his familiar 
pole.  “Motion woman.”  He ordered Marnie, as the two studs took their place at Sally’s 
openings.  The one at her mouth was a very wide seven incher and her mouth was 
stretched fully to accommodate its girth.  Jeff and the other rope puller were not as quick 
on the uptake and were a little jerkier in their manner.  The lad at Sally’s mouth 
harmlessly slapped her on the top side of her head complaining, “Watch the teeth woman.”

Larcher ordered for the two of them to switch places, and Sally was surprised at the effect 
the replacement cock had in her snatch.   She had never been that stretched out before. 
Now the steady plunging in and out of the stiff thick gristle and the intoxicating wine in 
her bowels were tapping sensations in her she never realized existed.

Marnie was more grateful for any cock she could get these days than her sister-in-law at 
present, and was getting what she could from riding Larcher’s cock at the particular 
moment.  Besides, she would reason, she didn’t have to look at him in this position.  She 
was breaking out in a sweat from having to squat up and down his pole. 

Sally came in an emotional release from the thick cock plunging her twat, but he wasn’t 
done and they didn’t stop the chair’s motion.  She was beside herself with panic when the 
cocks continued their intrusions.  The one in her mouth was due to cum any second, and 
she never had a chance to luxuriate after her own release seconds before.  Her head was 
swimming, but to Marnie, she thought her sister-in-law was experiencing nirvana.  Marnie 
started to get turned on by it and picked up her pace.  Larcher wanted her to slow down, 
so he pushed her off of him just before Marnie was about to round the corner to the 
homestretch.  She watched dry-humping the air as the two studs blasted Sally’s abused 
openings with their spewings.

“Okay boys, my turn.”  Larcher said, as they were withdrawing from Sally’s warm moist 
canals.  He detoured into the kitchen on his way to where Sally lay resting with her 
stomach on the chair seat.  With her feet resting on the rungs, and her fingers tugging on 
her ass cheeks, her rear was spread open for Larcher to shove half a stick of butter 
roughly up her ass.  He kicked her feet down to the ground and shoved the seat away 
from under her with his foot.  Then he positioned himself behind her and aimed his cock 
at her rear most entry.  With a firm, unforgiving thrust, he shoved his cock into her virgin 
hole.

Sally let out a blood-curdling scream, which caused Marnie to take her hand form her own 
snatch to cover her ears.  Sally reared up to as much of a standing position, as her glued 
fingers would allow, stepping away from Larcher to void the anal intruder from her body.

“That does it Bitch.”  He said determinedly.  Then he went over to Marnie and cuffed her 
in front as before, locked the two of them together at the neck, with Marnie’s cuffed 
hands behind Sally’s head on her back.  Then to insure that Sally wouldn’t possibly rear 
up again, he ran a string through Marnie’s nipple rings, closing the string inside a heavy 
book.  Marnie had to bend down putting weight on Sally to keep the string from pulling 
on her nipples.  If Sally were to rear again, Marnie’s rings would surely be torn out, and 
they both knew it. 

Marnie watched as Larcher repositioned himself at Sally’s rear entry once more.  Sally had 
to make her legs go into a wide stance to support herself from the downward pressure 
Marnie’s predicament was placing on her.  This made her butt hole as wide as possible for 
the next intrusion.  Marnie watched as Larcher entered, then felt Sally’s pain reflex at her 
neck, and held the position like a wrestler to save her nipples from ripping open.

Larcher pushed in hard, pulled out and pushed in hard with angry thrusts.  Marnie met 
those thrusts with her shoulder like a football lineman protecting turf.  Jeff got up 
smiling and started to fiddle Marnie’s pussy with his hand.  He sensed that the distraction 
was aggravating to her because of the intense concentration she was required to make to 
avoid certain mutilation of her nipples.  With the butter melted inside Sally, the pain 
started to grow more and more tolerable.  Larcher senior was beginning to close his eyes 
for longer and longer durations, but before he closed them for a final approach, Jeff made 
an effort to catch his eye as if to ask if it was okay to dip into Marnie’s treasures. 
With a nod from Larcher senior to Larcher junior, the father and son team pounded the two 
women from behind in unison until they both came in similar orgasmic responses - quite a 
show for the others who spontaneously applauded the team.

Larcher had Jeff invite a couple more friends on the spur of the moment to have their way 
with Sally, before the satisfied young men left for the evening.  Sally was periodically 
given wine up her ass and was nearly passed out from it along with all of the physical 
exertion and abuse.  “Go, I’m tired.”  He ordered.

“What about her hands and clothes.”  Marnie asked on her sister-in-law’s behalf.

“I don’t care what you do.  She gets no help from me until she gives up her accomplice.” 
He said steadfastly.

“Larcher, I’ll tell you . . .” Marnie said thinking Sally was almost out.

Then Sally gave up Betty along with her address before passing out on the floor.  Larcher 
dug in a drawer and brought out a tube of special solvent only law enforcement agencies 
have access to and warned Marnie that she would have some chemical burns on her 
hands and rear cheeks, but nothing permanent, if he went ahead and used it.  Marnie 
authorized it so she could get Sally home.

Marnie took Sally to her and Roger’s house to spend the night.  She put Sally on the 
couch and called her brother-in-law, Ron, to let him know Sally was staying over.  Brenda 
came downstairs and asked why her aunt was spending the night.  Marnie told her that 
she wasn’t feeling well, wasn’t up for the trip home, and might stay another day or so.

“No problem,” Brenda said, “if it is more than two, she can use my room.  I’m at Crandel’s 
again this weekend, remember?”

“That’s nice of you, Dear.  But I’m sure she will be feeling better before that.  I’m bushed 
myself.  I’ll see you in the morning.”  And, she kissed her daughter goodnight.

When she reached the bedroom, Roger was up watching the news. “You had us worried. 
Is everything okay?”

“Yes Dear.  Sally is a bit under the weather and I put her to sleep on the couch.  I need 
to take a shower.”

“But, what have you two been doing?”  He asked as she ducked into the bathroom.

“I’ll tell you in bed.” Marnie said like a zombie.

When she was ready to crawl into bed, she snuggled up to Roger, cupped her free hand 
on his cock and balls, and in a sleepy tone told him, “I love you.”  Then slipped off to 
sleep leaving him wondering whether to take her hand away or not.

* * * * *
The next day, Thursday, Brenda rushed to last period cheerleading class.  She hoped Ms. 
Lambert didn’t remember seeing her at the Phaedrian Order initiation the day before.  She 
ran into the locker room and changed from her normal clothes, momentarily relishing the 
fact that Vanessa was no longer riding her case.  She was heading past the coach’s office 
to go out onto the floor, when she noticed Ms. Lambert at her desk with her head in her 
hands. 

“I’m sorry I’m late, Ms. Lambert.”  She said as she passed.

“Oh, hi Brenda.”  Ms. Lambert said, sniffling back tears.

“Is everything okay?”  Brenda said, backing up into the doorway.

“Tory is running class today.  I’m going to have to go soon.”  Ms. Lambert said.

“Did something happen?”  Brenda asked concerned.

“Oh Brenda.  Come in and close the door, please.”  Ms. Lambert requested.  “Do you 
remember those two girls who took our pictures in the shower before?”

“Yes, how could I forget.”

“You need to watch out for them.  They have made my life a living hell ever since that 
moment.”  Ms. Lambert said standing and moving around to the front of her desk.  She 
had on a white sundress, heels, and no bra, as it was clear to see through the lightweight 
fabric.  She looked through the glass office out into the empty locker room and hoisted 
the hem of her short dress to her waist.  “See, look what they’ve done to me.”  She said, 
referring to the tattooed g-string, garter belt, and stockings artistically applied with 
details right on down to the seam running up the back of her legs.

“Oh-my-gawd!”  Brenda exclaimed backing up out of her chair in shock.  “You are 
tattooed.  How are you going to get that off?”

“It’s just dark henna painted on.  It comes off over weeks, but look how hideous it is 
now.”  Ms. Lambert bemoaned.

“Well actually, it is very well done.  It fooled me for a second.  It must have taken a 
real artist to do that good of a job.”  Brenda remarked.  “When . . . how did this happen 
to you?”

“Last night, after the most humiliating day of my life, those wretched girls shaved me, 
bound me, and painted me to look like you see me now.”

“The ones that took our pictures in the shower?”

“Yes, and more, lots of them, all in some sort of a cult of sexually depravity.  I . . .” 
Ms. Lambert let her dress hem fall to its resting length at mid-thigh, then she put her 
face in her hands to hide her crying from Brenda’s view.

Brenda felt compelled to approach her and tentatively put her arm around her shoulder to 
give her support.  Ms. Lambert flinched at the surprise touch on the exposed flesh of her 
shoulders, then relaxed her body into this kind gesture on the part of her student. 
“You . . .?”  Brenda prompted.

“I . . . I was made to perform grotesque sexual acts . . . in front of a room full of 
crazed people.”  She continued.

“How awful!”  Brenda responded during Ms. Lambert’s sniffling.

“This cult is determined to make my life a living hell.”

“What do you mean?”  Brenda asked.

“They are using the pictures of us as a threat to my job here.  They have more pictures of 
me in lewd sexual conduct that they could use to humiliate me anywhere, anytime.”

“That’s terrible.”  Brenda said, embarrassed for the part she played in the operation.

“Tonight, I am supposed to enter an amateur dance contest.  If I win, things will go better 
for me, they said, and if I lose, well, they won’t tell me.”  Ms. Lambert disclosed.

“Well, that should be okay for you then, you’re an excellent dancer.”  Brenda said trying 
to reassure her.

“Oh Brenda, it’s not the kind of dancing you’re thinking of, it is taking things off on a 
stage in front of strange, grunting, hooting, disgusting men.”

“Oh.”

“What am I going to do?  I’m going to have to leave this wonderful job, this wonderful 
town, my life as I know it, and move some place where they can never find me.”  Ms. 
Lambert worried.

“I hope it doesn’t come to that.  I’d miss you.  You’re one of my favorite teachers, well 
you are my favorite teacher.”

Ms. Lambert looked at her appreciatively, momentarily fighting back the tears to enjoy 
Brenda’s sentiment.  Then she hugged her tightly, whispering, “Thank you.”

“If you want to fight them, I know this guy.  He’s not quite a policeman, but he is in 
security work.  Maybe he could help you.  Would you like me to put you in touch with 
him?”  Brenda offered.

“Oh, you are so wonderful.  I knew I made the right choice when I put you on the squad. 
But I really don’t think I could fight them and not get scathed myself.”

“It probably wouldn’t hurt to talk to him.  I could arrange that if you like.  If you tell 
me where you have to dance tonight, I might be able to get him to be there to protect you 
if you need it.”  Brenda offered.

“I suppose one more stranger in the audience wouldn’t make any difference.  I don’t know
how I am going to be able to get myself to go on in the first place.”

“If I can use your phone, I’ll try to get him to talk to you beforehand.  Maybe he’ll have 
an idea to make it so you don’t have to do it at all.”  Brenda said.

“Well, that would be worth a try.  I need all the ideas I can get at this point.”  Ms. 
Lambert said starting to pull herself together with this new thread of hope.

Brenda called her dad’s office, got the number of security and called back asking for 
Larcher.  She explained the situation briefly and handed the phone over to Ms. Lambert. 
Ms. Lambert talked for a bit and agreed to meet him after work at the club where she was 
to perform.

“Is he going to help?”  Brenda asked when Ms. Lambert was off the phone.

“I’ve agreed to meet him, and we’ll see.  Thank you Brenda.  I don’t know what I would do
without your help.” 

Brenda felt a little nauseous because her involvement on the situation was not what it 
appeared to Ms. Lambert to be, and took her leave, “I better get out on the court before 
practice is over.  Good luck with everything tonight.”

At the Kit Kat Club, Linda Lambert sat in her car looking at the entrance for a man in a 
security guard uniform.  After awhile, she spotted a man who waited outside, looking in 
all directions as if he was meeting someone.  She got out of her car, held her overcoat 
tightly closed as she dodged traffic crossing the street in her heels, something she hardly 
ever wore.  The man was alerted to her crossing by the echoing clickety clack of her heels 
hitting the street.  He looked her over and propositioned her with money for sexual favors. 
She was shocked and turned to leave and bumped into a man behind her who said,  “Are 
you looking for someone?”

“Are you Mr. Larcher?”

“It depends who you are, Blue Eyes.”  He responded.

“I’m Linda Lee Lambert.  I think I spoke to you on the phone.”

“Hi.  I’m Walter Larcher.  Why don’t we get you off the street and go in to talk.”

He opened the door for her, watching her move through it.  He did a double take gawking 
at her legs.  He realized with the subtle vibration of her skin from walking in her heels, 
that she was not really wearing hose.  He directed her to a table where they could talk 
and both see the stage. 

“Can I get you something to drink?”  He asked her.

“No thank you.  I don’t drink.”

“You see that girl up there?  Have you ever done that before?”  He asked referring to the 
exotic dancer on stage entertaining the happy hour crowd.

“No, I’ve never even been in a place like this.”  She confessed.

“So do you think you can get up there and do that without a drink?”

Linda Lee burst into tears.  “I can’t do that.  I can’t get up there and do that at all.”

“What makes you think you have to do it?”  Larcher asked.

Linda Lee proceeded to tell him of how she was being blackmailed for no reason that she 
could discern, how she was being humiliated and not asked for money, and that she had 
no idea how to end it.  Larcher listened with a mixture of empathy and larceny, admiring 
her pretty face with her curly short hair.  “What can I do?”  She finally said.

“It seems to me that you have no choice, at least not right now.  You have nothing to 
bargain with.  The best thing to do is to get up there and do your best to win.  Then 
tomorrow is another day.  Since they put you up to this, some of them will be here tonight 
to monitor how it plays out.  I’ll watch for them and see if I can see an angle, because 
you are a friend of Brenda’s.”  He advised, as she went back into tears, her hopes for a 
way out evaporating.  “Cheer up Blue Eyes, I’m going to make a call and get you a coach. 
You watch the dancers for ideas and I’ll be back in a bit.”  He said patting her upper arm 
as he left her alone at the table.

She watched two complete routines.  They each went from a sexy outfit to nothing but 
heels over the course of several songs.  She was aghast at the postures, gestures, and 
erotic movements the dancers exhibited and was amazed at the reaction they got from the 
men in the audience.  She strained her brain to imagine getting up there and enjoying the 
ordeal, since there was apparently no way out.  Her concentration was interrupted when 
she heard,  “Oh Blue Eyes, this is Gina.  She is here to help you.”

“Hi, I’m Gina.  Walter brought me here to give you an advantage in a contest they’re 
having in this place tonight, is that right?”

“Ah, that’s great, thank you.”  Linda Lee responded a little off balance. 

“I don’t work at this place, so we’ve got to talk here out front.  Now you’ve never done 
this before, right?”  Linda Lee nodded.  “Well, if there was one secret I could impart that 
would give you a fighting chance, it is that you have to communicate to the audience you 
are enjoying it up there.  Shy is okay, turned on is better, like you have just discovered 
your calling for the first time is probably the best, but above all else, you have to make 
them think you are enjoying being up there.  If you show them you enjoy positive 
reactions from them, they will give you more.  Once you experience how it works, you will 
find yourself feeding on their responses for your energy.  Now why don’t you stand up 
and let’s see what we have to work with.” 

Linda Lee stood up at the side of the table and looked to see if anyone was looking.  All 
of the customers, including Larcher were spurring on the dancer on stage and not paying 
attention to her.

“You are very pretty.  You have a ‘prettiest girl in the neighborhood’ appeal.  That should 
work.  Can you pull back the coat?”  Linda Lee pulled it back letting it hang from her arms 
along the small of her back.  “You obviously workout, you‘re very fit.  Let me see what we 
ha . . .”  She said pulling down the shoulder straps down Linda Lee’s arms, but stopped 
when she backed out of reach.  “Do you want me to help or not?  I’ve got to check out the 
instrument you are going to be playing.  Honey, you’re gonna be doing it all by yourself 
in here, up there, and all of these guys will be having their eyes on you.  You’re gonna to 
have to get used to doing it sometime.”  And, with that, Linda Lee eased up on her 
opposition, moved back into range, and allowed Gina to ease the straps off of her 
shoulder.  “They’re nice.  They’re not big, but they have a nice shape, they’re firm,” she 
said fondling them with her hands, “and you’d have to call them perky.  Okay then, were 
working with perky girl-next-door, athletic type.  We can work with that.  Let’s see these 
hips.”  She said, starting to pull the hem of the dress upward.

“Do we have to do this here?  Isn’t there someplace else we could go?”  Linda Lee asked.

“I don’t know about you, Honey, but I made sacrifices to be here and to help you and 
Walter out.  I don’t have a lot of time, so do you mind?”  She said, continuing the dress’ 
journey.  “What the . . .?”

“Hurry.  Please don’t let people see.”

“You act so shy, but you got a set of balls on you, Sister, to tattoo yourself like that.”

“I didn’t do it.  It was done to me against my will.”

“I see, well they did you good.  Actually, they did a pretty good job with it, I mean the 
realism of it and all.  Hmm, good strong feminine legs, nice ass, well proportioned calves, 
turn . . . okay then.”  She said moving the dress back in place.  “Well, that’s definitely 
a feature to consider.  We’d want to hide it until the end of your routine as much as 
possible.  What are you planning to wear?”

Linda Lee looked down embarrassed.  “This I guess.”

“Honey, you’ve got to do layers.  The dress comes off and you’ve shot your wad.”

“I’ve been ordered to always wear these heels and to never wear a bra or panties.”

“Ordered?”

“Well, it’s a long story I guess, but I am only doing this tonight because I am being 
forced to do it.  I have to follow directions, or my life in this town is history.”  Linda 
Lee disclosed.

“After you dance with that stocking/garter/g-string thing happening, you’ll MAke history 
in this town.  Now, now, don’t cry, we are going to use it to your advantage.  I’ve got an 
idea.  These guys go nuts for tee-shirts.  I’ll rig one for you to wear under the dress. 
It won’t be a bra, so you’ll be technically in line, but it will give you something to 
tease with. I’ve got some in my bag.  Here this number, we’ll cut it up a little bit like 
so . . .”

“I can’t return your shirt to you like that.  It’s ruined now that you are cutting it up.” 

“I’m sacrificing it for my team.  Let’s just say that if you win anything tonight, you’ll 
give me fifty bucks back for it.  Fair enough?”  Linda Lee nodded, as she watched with 
admiration as Gina confidently snipped and tied the tee shirt into a pseudo-halter, with 
the words “more than a mouthful” across the chest.  She tried it on and felt sexy wearing 
it.  She quickly covered it up with her dress to keep it a surprise for later.  The two 
discussed a routine tailored for her, and Gina left her with Larcher.

When the dancers changed, Larcher came back, “So did you get everything worked out?”

“I think she helped a lot.”

“Good.  Do you want to get something to eat to settle those nerves?”

“I’ll try, but I don’t think I’ll be able to.”

They left for fast food and conversation, Larcher wanting to know every detail about her 
and her life.

They returned half an hour before the amateurs were to go on stage.  The club was packed. 
Linda Lee followed Larcher through the crowd in a daze of electrified nerves.  She looked 
at bodies, rather than faces, as they snaked through, to avoid eye contact with anyone. 
Larcher started getting ahead of her a bit, creating a gap.   Just then a pair of breasts, 
confronting her in her path halted her forward progress.  She looked up to find one of 
Vanessa’s henchwomen staring threateningly at her.  She stood waiting for the girl’s next 
move, which was to smile devilishly at her and turn sideways to let her past.  She picked 
up her pace to catch up with Larcher, her head down and heart racing.

She tapped Larcher on the shoulder.  “They’re here.”

“Where?”

“Over there somewhere, I think.  I saw one.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on them for you.”  He said.  “Have you signed your name on 
the list yet?”

“No, what list?”

“The list of contestants.  Go over there.”  He said, pointing to a small crowd of girls 
talking to a lady with a clipboard.

“Is this where I sign up?”  Linda Lee asked shaking like a leaf.

“Sure is, your name please. . . .”

. . . “What exactly do we all do?”  Linda Lee asked.

“I guess that really proves you are an amateur.  Well, you’ll all come out one at a time as 
your name is called to dance together to the music for a song, then you will wait your turn 
off stage to come out solo for five minutes to do your individual thing.  Our judges will 
assess the crowd reaction to all of you and cut the field in half for a group dance 
elimination.  If you are signaled, you must leave the stage.  We’ll have three finalists do 
a dance-off to the finish, and the winner will get $250.00, second $100.00, third $50.00, 
and everyone gets a Kit Kat Club tee shirt.  Now would you sign here please?”  She 
instructed.

Brenda returned to Larcher’s side.  “I’m not going to be able to do this.  I’m gonna faint 
before I get up there.  I don’t know what I’m gonna do.”  Linda Lee said panicked. 

“Here, you could try one of these.”  Larcher said palming a small plastic bag of pills 
halfway out of his pocket for her to see.

“Drugs?  Oh my god no.”  Linda Lee said shocked.

“Suit yourself.  No booze, and no help from lab science, you really are a brave broad.  If 
it was me . . .”

“What is it?  What will it do?”  She asked now curious.

“One of these babies, and you will be elevated past nervous so you can deal with the task 
at hand.”

“Are they dangerous?”

“I suggest washing them down with something other than booze, otherwise, they come highly 
recommended.  Here, I’ll give you one.  You can take it if and when you want to, but 
remember, it will take a good twenty minutes to start taking affect.”  He advised.

“I wish Gina were here to give me some more pointers.”

“Did she tell you to act like you are enjoying it?”  Brenda nodded.  “How about having eye 
contact?”

“I guess there wasn’t enough time.”

“Try to connect with each person in the room at least once, so they think you’re dancing 
just for them.  You’ve got a time limit, so keep that part moving.”

“Yeah, five minutes.”

“There are a lot of people here tonight, spread it around.”

“Is there anything else?”  Linda Lee asked hopefully.

“That’s about it.  I’ll try to coach you without being obvious.  When people are shouting 
things to you, just listen to me and my voice.  I’ll tell you what I think you should be 
doing.  I think you need to go with them now.”  He directed, noticing several excited girls 
starting to make their way backstage. 

Linda Lee closed her eyes for a moment while she took in a couple of deep breaths.  When 
she opened them, she spied a glass three quarters full of beer.  “Okay if I have a couple 
of gulps?”  She asked the glass’ owner.

“Knock yourself out.”  He said, holding his hand out in a welcoming gesture.

Linda Lee popped the pill in her mouth, took a couple of swallows, straightened her posture, 
and made her way back to the curtained exit to the back of the stage.  There she waited 
impatiently with her competition made up of giggly eighteen to early twenty-somethings, 
self-assured experienced amateurs and one other nervous ninny there on a dare.  She 
gravitated toward the nervous one and asked about her participation.  The cute twenty year 
old related that her boyfriend was not willing to make a commitment to marry her unless she 
could prove to him, through successive prescribed trials, that she was sexually daring.  He 
didn’t want to take the chance of marrying someone who would be bored or boring sexually 
after they were hitched.  She was to enter this contest tonight, and make love to one or 
more partners of her boyfriend’s choosing on another occasion for starters before he would 
even consider a proposal.  Linda Lee felt compelled to counsel her, but had neither the 
energy nor the will to interfere, given her own problems looming so large.

The contestants were in their sexiest street clothes.  Some were in short-shorts and sexy 
tops and others in revealing dresses like Linda Lee’s.  She sat with her painted legs 
covered by her draped coat to avoid drawing attention to the oddity of her painted on 
nylons.  She found herself forgetting to breathe and would take in deep breaths to make up 
for it.  The tension mounted as the announcer started talking to the audience over the PA 
system.  Each of the contestants was standing.  Some padded in place, while others tried to 
loosen up or stretch.  Linda Lee tried to get the haunting reality that the high school’s 
trusted coach and sometimes mentor was about to do a strip routine in front of a large room 
full of strangers, at least she hoped they were strangers.

The cheers of the crowd for the girls that went before her, caused her to feel faint.  She 
was the very last one called, probably because she signed up last.  She walked out onto the 
stage, trying to pace her movements to the music to help maintain her poise.  She couldn’t 
see anyone in particular at first, as the whole experience was a sensory overload for her. 
Although she was clothed, she knew the crowd could see the dark outline of the painted on 
g-string.  To them, it looked like a sundress over a bikini swimsuit, but to her, she knew 
they were looking right at her body and she fought the temptation to put her hands where she 
didn’t want them looking.  When the line was complete by her falling in at the end, she 
started to see around the room.  Everywhere she looked, she saw smiling excited men, until 
she finally scanned to the back and saw six girls and their male slaves wearing collars. 
They just looked like gothic punks, but she knew who they were.  As the line got down to 
her to leave the stage, she saw Larcher move over and talk to the Phaedrian group.

Backstage she sat with the girl there on a dare.  One by one, the girls went out by 
themselves wearing their clothes, and one by one they came back holding them by their 
semi-nude to totally nude bodies.  Linda Lee was feeling more and more nauseous at the 
prospect of going out there herself.  When her newfound acquaintance came back, she was 
totally nude.  She was beaming.  She sat excitedly down next to Linda Lee.  “I did it!  I 
did it!  It was great.  Now he’ll want to marry me, I’m sure.”

Linda Lee rolled her eyes and felt more nauseous than before.  “Are you okay?  You’re up 
yourself pretty soon.”

“I don’t think I can . . .”

“Here somebody help me, we have to keep her walking around, I think she drank too much.” 
The girl said soliciting help.  Linda Lee was walked around the waiting area mumbling until 
it was time for her to go out.  The girls helped her walk her to the entrance to the stage 
and shoved her in the general direction of the audience.  Linda Lee, startled by the 
lighting and audience’s reaction to her, turned to go backstage again but the M.C. rushed 
over to her side and escorted her to the front of the stage.  There the crowd started 
cheering and calling for her to dance.  The music started to pick her up and she started to 
move to it dazed.  Then her movements became more pronounced and refined as the cheering 
picked up.  The crowd was collectively realizing that they were in some measure 
orchestrating her responses.

She danced as best as she could with the high heels on, as if she were at a party of close 
friends encouraging her on.  Her athleticism started to show and the crowd was starting to 
become impressed despite her slow start.  At the end of the song, she stopped, took in some 
deep breaths and ran her fingers back through her hair in an uninhibited motion, like she 
was alone in her own bathroom, to collect her energies for the next song. 

When the next song started, she closed her eyes and started to sway her body to it, picking 
up the beat and tempo.  Members of the crowd started cheering, “down with the dress” and 
“show us your tits”.  With inhibitions impaired now, she teased the shoulder straps down 
remembering to look momentarily at each person in the front couple of rows of the standing 
room only crowd, trying to get them to continue shouting comments at her.  She slowly and 
sensuously rolled the top of the dress down to waist, “That’s it,” she heard Larcher’s voice 
say, as she danced with her hands in the air to accent the movement of her hips forward, 
back and around. 

The undersides of her breasts were visible, but the unexpected tee shirt covering them was 
driving the crowd to distraction.  She came to the edge of the stage, squatted down and 
signaled for a patron to surrender his beer.  Two full beers were eagerly presented to her 
thinking she might need some loosening up.  Instead, she poured the two glasses across her 
chest to show her tits through the now wet tee shirt.  She danced that way with the crowd 
going nuts imploring her to take the top off.  But the M.C. called “time” before she could 
go any further. 

She stayed on stage while five others were called back.  During the ensuing dance, she 
hung back and let the more aggressive dancers take center stage.  Heads craned, however, 
to see what she was up to in her elusiveness behind the others.  She danced like she was 
practicing in front of a mirror at home what it would be like to dance in a place like 
this, not paying attention to the crowd as Larcher advised.  This created a great deal of 
curiosity around her. Some of the jealous dancers, who tried to block her view from the 
judges, were signaled to leave the stage.  During the dance, she rubbed and squeezed her 
breasts through and under the tee shirt, relatively oblivious to all but the music.

When the music stopped, she opened her eyes and grew embarrassed that she was on stage in 
front of a roomful of curious onlookers.  “She heard the announcer saying, “This is it 
ladies.  This is where we find out who is the amateur winner tonight.  Take it away.” 
And with that the music came up again.  She started dancing with a scared/worried look on 
her face.  The other girls were dancing topless in thongs and she in a rolled down dress 
like a skirt and a wet tee shirt top.

“Skin to win.”  Was the chant coming up from the crowd.  The two other girls sensuously 
removed their thongs.

Larcher’s voice said, “Lose the top, Blue Eyes.” 

Linda Lee sucked in her will and removed the tee shirt slowly over her head.  The crowd 
cheered loudly, then went back into a chant of “Skin to win. Skin to win. . . .”  The 
other two contestants were a little distracted, because they had nothing left to remove. 
Then Larcher’s voice struck her core, “Lose the dress, Blue Eyes, now.”

Linda Lee took a deep breath, closed her eyes and tried to wriggle the dress down her 
hips, but rolled up as it was, it wouldn’t go down.  “Lose the dress, hurry.”  Larcher’s 
voice said.  She quickly rolled the dress up and pulled it over her head.  The crowd 
cheered, then came to a silence like train cars nestling to a stop at a station as they 
surveyed the painted on lingerie.  “Skin to win.”  Larcher chanted, and eventually they 
were all chanting “Skin to win.”

Linda Lee looked for him, confused at the direction.  Then she heard him say, “You’re 
gonna to have to prove to them that you aren’t wearing a gee, Blue Eyes.”  She didn’t 
know what to do, so she walked up to the edge of the stage to give everyone a better 
look.  They continued the chant amused that she was taking up the challenge.  Now she 
held her cuntlips apart to show them her pink nether skin.  They cheered and then 
proceeded to challenge her one last time to see what she’d do.  “Skin to win.” The chant 
continued.

She looked for Larcher again.  Then she heard, “Show them that it works.  Touch it, 
rub it.”  All at once she flashed back to the day before when her cunt burned and itched 
for relief.  Her mind was helping her follow Larcher’s instructions and she started to 
touch herself between her legs.  The other two dancers thought about keeping pace with 
her and put their hands on their cunts too, but decided in short order to just lay back 
and enjoy the show themselves.

Linda Lee was now compelled to resolve a conflict created between her legs, closed her 
eyes, and squatted down onto her hand working her snatch, while caressing her breasts 
with her other.  The music was extended and the other contestants had milled back out 
front to see what the different commotion was all about, as instructions being shouted 
out from everyone were melding together in a dull roar of crowd sound.  Linda Lee rode 
her hand to a quivering, resounding climax, having her ending up on the stage totally 
exhausted on her knees.  The M.C. came over and raised her hand in victory after 
announcing and presenting second and third place.

Her co-finalists, in a show of sportsmanship, helped her up and walked her backstage. 
“Remind me never to enter a contest like this with you in it again.”  One of them said 
to her as Linda Lee sat dazed, not bothering with the close-up curious stares at her 
painted lower half by all back there dressing.

When all of the others were back out front, her impromptu friend came back to find her. 
“Hey you need to get dressed.  It’s over, you won.  Good luck with things.”  She said.

“Oh, you too.  Thanks.”  Linda Lee said, thankful that the girl cared enough to check on 
her.  She got dressed, feeling a bit motion sick and reentered the bar.  Larcher was 
waiting for her, handed her an envelop and a tee shirt, and said, “Looks like you’re ready 
to get outta here.  I’ll walk you to your car.  Once she was in her car, he entered it 
from the other side presumably to debrief, and she asked about the Phaedrians. 

“They are officially off your case now.”

“Really?”  She said perking up.

“Ye-up. I traded them for your contract.  You don’t have to worry about them anymore. 
You can pay off your debt with me now and never have to see them again.  Here take it out.” 
He said, referring to his joint.

“But I have a boyfriend.”

“What does that have to do with paying your debts.  Do you really think he would appreciate 
knowing what you did tonight, that by the account of everyone there and this tape, you 
enjoyed yourself up on that stage.

“Oh gawd, you wouldn’t.”

“We all have our needs.  I look out for you, and you look out for me.  That’s how we all 
get along in life.  Frankly, you got me pretty hot with your performance in there, you owe 
me, and now’s the time to pay up, or you will not like the interest and fees that get 
attached for late payment.”

“You can’t be serious.  I thought you were a nice man, a friend of Brenda’s”

“I’m all that, plus I’m hornier than ever.  If you’re not going to take care of your end 
of the bargain, I’ll just have to show you my other side.”

The way he said it made Linda Lee decide not to argue any longer.  She leaned over and 
opened his fly with her left hand, fished in his pants, and wormed out his semi-stiff 
uncut gristle rod.

“That’s more like it.  Now, play with it.”  He directed.

She had never seen an uncut penis before so she didn’t touch it with any kind of 
confidence.  “You can do better than that.  You said you have a boyfriend.”  He insisted.

“I’m not left handed though.”

“That’s it.  Just put your mouth on it then.”  He said impatiently.

“What?”

“Surely you blow your boyfriend now and again.” 

“I’ve never put his thing in my mouth, that’s disgusting.”

“Boy, have you got a lot to learn.  He’s gonna love you even more after tonight.  Now put 
it in your mouth and suck on it.”  He ordered.

She slowly got close to it, smelling his acrid maleness, and opened her mouth with disgust. 
Larcher grabbed the top of her head with his fingers interlaced through her hair, and 
pushed her head down onto it.  She sputtered from gagging, but he instructed her on the 
motion by pushing and pulling her head up and down on his shaft.  “Suction, more suction.” 
He coached.  She tried to shake his hand off of her head like a spirited filly, but he 
tightened his grip on her hair to calm her down.  Then he pulled her head off of him and 
tilted it back by her hair so she had to look at him down the line of her nose.  “I’ll give 
you three choices, I finish in your mouth, up your butt, or in your pussy.  What will it 
be?”

For Linda Lee, this was no choice at all.  They were all equally revolting.  “Hunh?  What 
will it be?”  he asked jerking her head back a little more for emphasis of his resolve.

“Mouth.”  She said, just wanting out of there as fast as she could go.

“That’s more like it.”  He said easing her head back down onto his.

She sucked more diligently, and placed her left hand where his balls would be and pulsed 
some squeezes to them, as he seemed to respond favorably to the stimulation.  She monitored 
his responses as best she could to help him along more efficiently and to be ready for 
his eruption.  Then it came.  She started to feel the first batch of warm semen hit the 
roof of her mouth in back and tried to raise her head off of his pole.  He held her head 
down and pushed his dick in harder, so it lodged in the back of her throat cutting off her 
breathing.  When he was through depositing his release in her mouth, she had to swallow 
before she could gasp in her needed breath for fear of drowning in his cum.

“There, now was that as good for you as it was for me?”  He said teasingly.  Linda Lee sat 
facing forward, her hands on the top of the steering wheel, steaming and not saying a word. 
“Well, I best be going now.  I’m outta here as soon as I hear a ‘thank you’ from those 
pretty lips.”

As a pressure cooker signaling the cook, she breathed out a reluctant, “Thank you,” and 
Larcher was on his way, acting humored at her humiliation.  “I can’t wait for the next 
debt installment.” He said shutting the door.

Linda Lee closed her eyes in bewilderment and dread from his final remark, dropped her 
head to her hands on the steering wheel and wept shaking her head for a while before 
returning home.

Friday morning Sally was still at Marnie and Roger's house.  I'm going
to have to go back home today.  Ron isn't going to understand me
staying here any longer."  She told Marnie over coffee.

"Are you feeling better?"  Marnie asked fishing for both mental and
physical well being.

"I still feel disgusting and humiliated.  The soreness is going and if
the other evening wasn't such a fresh memory, I think I'd say, . . .
well, we're like sisters right?"  She asked Marnie for reassurance.

"Sally, you know you can tell me anything."  Marnie replied.

"Well, if I wasn't so repulsed by the events of the other night, I'd
have to say . . . I'm horny."

"I know what you mean.  All that action down there makes me horny
afterwards too."

"What do you do about it?  If you don't mind my asking."

"I definitely put a smile on Roger's face, that's for damn sure."

"I don't think I can face Ron.  Not after being fucked by all of those
cocks.  I feel like I've betrayed him."

"Nonsense, you didn't willfully go in search of cock, it was forced
upon you."

"But, there were moments when I actually enjoyed it."

"You have nothing to be ashamed of really.  That was a natural bodily
response to stimulation.  You didn't intend for it to happen and there
was nothing you could have done to stop it,  . . . well, except . . ."

"Except what?"

"Well, except not telling that prickhead Larcher about Betty right
off."

"Betty, oh yeah.  We have to try to warn her again today."  Sally said
somewhat animated.

"We'll try it again this morning, not like it will make any
difference.  He is going to do what he is going to do.  I don't see
how we are going to stop him."  Marnie said, getting up for a refill
of coffee.

"You, me and Betty need to get together and talk about this.  We need
to come up with a plan."

"I think we should throw in Barb then too."  Marnie added.

"Barb? She? Oh no, this guy is heinous.  Well, the more heads working
on this the better.  Strength in numbers."

"Come to think of it, everybody on that video from Roger's party is in
jeopardy with Larcher.  We should probably get everyone in on this."
Marnie added.

"It's so embarrassing already, what if we just start with the four of
us."  Sally offered.

"Okay, I'd be anxious to see what we can come up with." 

Later that day Betty and Barb joined them at Marnie's house.  When
Sally told them what happened to her, they were in shock.  Betty was
more panicked.  "What are we going to do?"  She said shaking.

"We have to take his power away, but how?"  Sally questioned.

"What he has over us is embarrassing and could ruin our lives if he
discloses it to someone we know.  All we have to do is to trump that
by telling them first."  Barb said.

"That might be okay for you gals, but I've had too much history with
that blackmailing SOB.  Roger would never understand."  Marnie
complained.

"It's really the same for all of us, just a matter of degrees.  And,
we have to do something definitive before he gets his hands on Betty."
Sally said.

"I could never tell Roger, unless he had something similar to disclose
to me.  He is so trusting and loving, it could never be the same
between us if he ever knew what I have gone through with this man."
Marnie said.

"Marn, it may be that you are underestimating him, but maybe there is
a way we can lay some groundwork before we tell the boys."  Barbara
suggested.

"Like what do you mean?"  Betty asked.

"Well, like arranging for them to run into the face of temptation and
having something they need to disclose to us first."  Barbara offered.

"You mean like entrapment?"  Marnie asked.

"Exactly.  It's just a matter of what."  Barbara answered.

"Devilish idea."  Sally said, perking up.

"Well, do you mean like seducing each other's spouses?"  Betty asked.

"Do I detect a bit of wishful thinking?"  Marnie accused, causing
Betty to look down embarrassed.

"Well, what then?"  Betty said in her defense.

"This might call for professionals."  Marnie said.

"Professionals?" Sally asked with curiosity.

"Well, I met this professional hooker once.  Don't ask me how, but
maybe if I were to locate her, she might have some ideas."  Marnie
offered.

"I'm coming along."  Sally said.

"Me too."  Barbara and Betty both added.

With all four of them in Sally's car, they went to the redder part of
town and cruised looking for Marnie's contact.  They went up and down
the main drag for nearly half an hour until Marnie had Sally pull over
to talk to a pair of hookers.

"Sorry ladies,"  one of them said, "not our thing."

"No, I just wanted to know if you knew where I could find Ginger?"
Marnie asked.

"You know Ginger?  Who are you broads?  You're not dressed like you're
moving in around here.  Well, she is working a trick, but I expect her
in her spot shortly.  Do you know where that is Honey?"  The hooker
challenged.

"Ah, yes.  Thank you."  Marnie said.

"You do?"  Sally asked.

"Never mind.  Let's park over there and plan this out."  Marnie
directed.  When she spotted Ginger back on the street, straightening
her working clothes, she said, "Wait here.  I'll be right back."

"How do you suppose Marnie knows this hooker?"  Sally asked the
others, as they all watched Marnie walk up to Ginger to talk. 

After several minutes of conversation, that looked like bargaining,
Marnie returned to the car with Ginger.  Everyone this is Ginger.  She
has agreed to take the assignment but it will cost us, naturally, to
have these services performed.  We are going to have to pool some
cash."  Marnie advised.

"Like how much do you mean, Marn?"  Barbara asked.

"Well, these professional services don't come cheap, you know, so it
is going to be about $400.00 a piece, and we'll have to come up with
half of that now, I'm afraid."  Marnie said.

Betty motioned her in close.  "You're asking us to fork over $200.00
right now to a total stranger, with the idea that she'll fix it so our
husbands will have something embarrassing they have to say to us, so
we can say what we have to say to them and be even?"

"I trust her, and I'm sure she is up to the task.  We've worked out a
plan.  And if you don't want to endure what Sally, Barb and I have
been through, we need to act fast, like this weekend."  Marnie
advised.

"Listen to her Betty.  You don't want what happened to me, to happen
to you.  Trust me."  Sally implored.

"Marn, tell Ginger, some of us need to go to a cash machine."  Barbara
conceded.

"Ginger we'll be right back with the fee.  Thank you for doing this.
It's nice to see you again."  Marnie said holding Ginger's forearm
with affection.

* * * * *

Brenda skipped her lunch to check in at noon with her coach, to see
how she was doing after the trials the Phaedrian cult had put her
through.  "Ms Lambert?  Is everything okay?"  She asked tentatively,
peering in at the coach in her office.

"Hi Brenda, fine.  Thanks for asking."  Ms. Lambert replied.

"Was Walter any help?"

"Yeah, he helped.  I probably don't have to deal with those girls
anymore."  She said with melancholy.

"That's good to hear.  You don't sound too pleased with that.  Did the
competition go okay last night?"

"I guess so.  I won."  Ms. Lambert said without enthusiasm.

"That's great.  I thought you would.  Pretty embarrassing though
hunh."

"It is okay for some people, just not for me."  Ms. Lambert revealed.

"I'm glad Walter was able to come through for you."

"Brenda, how well do you know Mr. Larcher?"  Ms. Lambert asked.

"He has helped me a lot with my modeling career, and he is fun to talk
to.  Why?"  Brenda said. 

"Oh, nothing.  Has he ever asked you for anything in return?"

"Yeah, I have to give him fifteen percent of any jobs he gets for me,
like an agent."  Brenda said.

"Fifteen percent hunh, and it's always just money right?"  Ms. Lambert
asked.

"Yeah."  Brenda responded suspiciously.

"That's good.  Well I'd better get back to work now and you'd better
hurry if you're going to get any lunch.  Thank you for caring."

"Sure Ms. Lambert, and nice to see you back in coach clothes, although
you did look hot in the other."  Brenda added to make her feel better.

"Brenda stop.  I'll start blushing like last night.  I'll see you at
practice."  Ms. Lambert closed the conversation with.

* * * * * *

Friday evening, Brenda got dropped off at the Crandel's house to
baby-sit for their son Jimmy, while they went away for the weekend to
celebrate their anniversary. "Hi Mr. Crandel.  I'm sorry I'm early.
This was the only time I could get dropped off.  Want me to watch
Jimmy until you and Mrs. Crandel get under way?"  Brenda asked Jimmy's
father who was out in the driveway working on one of his cars.

"Sure Brenda, that would be a big help.  I'll bet you'll find him in
the den watching TV."  He said.

"Okay Mr. Crandel.  I'll track him down."

Brenda found her charge in the kitchen drawing a glass of water from
the faucet.  She snuck up behind him and tickled his ribs. 

Jimmy laughed and squealed, dropping the plastic glass into the sink.
"Hi Brenda."  He said when he could, "I'm going to get you for that."
He said smiling threateningly.  "Do you want to do something fun?"

"Sure, what do you have in mind?"  She responded.

"How about hide and seek?"

"You're gonna make me work hard this weekend, aren't you?"

"You gotta count to at least '25' before you come and look.  Okay?"

"Okay. One.  Two . . . Ready or not, here I come."

Brenda did a lazy search downstairs, not wanting to find him too
quickly.  Then she proceeded upstairs.  She checked all of the rooms
except the master bedroom, not wanting to disturb Mrs. Crandel.  She
was beginning to feel stumped and stood at the open doorway to the
master bedroom and looked in.

"Oh Honey would you do my backside please?" Mrs. Crandel called out to
the figure she sensed at the door.  She had just stepped out of the
shower and was drying her hair in front of her vanity mirror.

""Ah hum, Mrs. Crandel, it's me, Brenda.  Mr. Crandel is outside
working on your car."

"My, you're here early."

"Yes Ma'am, this is when I could get a ride.  I hope it is okay.  I
thought I could probably help out with Jimmy or something."

Mrs. Crandel put the towel down on the vanity acting proud of her
naked form and turned almost posing to talk to Brenda.  "Mr. Crandel
is never around when I need him."

"Mrs. Crandel, I hope you don't find me too forward if I say that you
have a beautiful body for someone your age and who has had kids."

"Thank you Brenda.  That was very nice of you to say, but that part
about age, how old do you think I am?"

"You look every bit as pretty as my cheerleading coach in her mid to
late twenties and you must have ten years on her.  You are in very
good shape and you still have a nice healthy tan from your other trip.
I didn't realize you and Mr. Crandel went to nude beaches."

After finishing a chuckle, Mrs. Crandel said,  "We don't go to nude
beaches.  We are too straight for that.  I get this tan out of a
bottle."

"Really?"

"Really.  I thought you were Ted and I was going to ask you to do my
backside before the trip to the cabin.  Would you mind doing it for
him?"

"I guess, I mean sure, I'd be glad to help."  Brenda said somewhat
hesitantly.

Mrs. Crandel handed the tube of lotion to Brenda, explained how to
apply it evenly, and turned to look at herself in the mirror.  Brenda
started to apply the lotion, a bit shy about touching Mrs. Crandel's
skin.  When she finished her back, she said, "Here, all done," and
handed the tube back to Mrs. Crandel. 

Mrs. Crandel took the tube and put some lotion in her hand and started
to rub it on her breasts.  "Here, would you do the rest of the back
please?"  Brenda took the lotion from her in a confused daze.  "You
know, from the heels on up.  I can't see how evenly it goes on, if I
try to do it myself.  Would you please?"

"Ah, sure."  Brenda said, took some lotion in her hands, set the tube
on the vanity and knelt down to apply the lotion on the backs of Mrs.
Crandel's legs starting at the heels and working her way up. 

Meanwhile, Mrs. Crandel was finishing her face, arms, and stomach when
Brenda was kneeling on one knee doing the backs of her thighs.  They
each reached for the tube at the same time.  Brenda took it and doled
out just enough to do both ass cheeks, then, as she was applying it,
Mrs. Crandel bent forward to apply the lotion to her feet, and was
working it up her legs in front.  Brenda skipped a breath in surprise
by the being confronted with Mrs. Crandel's exposed pussy and ass
crack as she bent.  She had hair in front, but her nether lips were
bald like Brenda's.  "Ah, ah, I guess that's it."  Brenda said feeling
mighty uncomfortable.

"Could you do the one last area?  I know that seems like a lot to ask.
Ted does it for me, and you could make sure that it is evenly
applied."

Brenda was now red-faced, but Mrs. Crandel remained bent over waiting
for her.  Brenda closed her eyes and applied the lotion, thinking it
would take some of the weirdness away.  This made it all the more
necessary for her to work the lotion over the area several times,
until it felt evenly distributed.  She stopped suddenly when Mrs.
Crandel moaned, "Ohhhah."

"Thank you for helping me with that.  Now you need to wash that off
your hands thoroughly."  Mrs. Crandel said looking herself over in the
mirror and touching up areas she felt were deficient.

When she came out of the bathroom, she saw Jimmy crouched behind the
bedroom door covering his mouth so his mother would not hear his
giggling back at her.  "I'll just go and find Jimmy and see that he
stays out of your hair until you are ready to leave."

"That's great Brenda.  You are really good with him.  He can't stop
talking about what a great babysitter you are."

"Thank you Mrs. Crandel."  She said back, motioning with a stern look
and wry smile for Jimmy to get out of the room.  As he snuck past
Brenda at the door, she gave him a swat on the rear.  He moved quickly
down the hall holding his bottom, pretending that the spank really
hurt.  When she caught up with him, she took him to the ground by
tickling his ribs.  She straddled him, as he was kicking and laughing
hysterically on the ground, and said,  "You were spying on your mom,
weren't you?  If you don't behave this weekend, I'm going to have to
swat that bottom of yours to keep you in line."

As he stopped laughing, he said, "Let's go outside and play."

Jimmy took Brenda's hand and pulled her into the backyard.  "What do
you think?"  He said asking her about the new trampoline.  "You want
to try?" 

"Wow Jimmy that looks like fun."

"It is.  Get up like this."  Jimmy instructed.

Brenda maneuvered herself up after taking off her tennis shoes and
short socks.  Jimmy jumped with her, holding each of her hands at
first, then scooted over to the edge laying on his side to watch her
jump and explore the possibilities of a trampoline dressed in her
royal blue pedal pusher pants and white sleeveless blouse.  He watched
with delight, as her daring moves worked the tails of the blouse out
of the waist of her pants and the air started to billow it out giving
him glimpses of her ample breasts dipping and rising in their
insufficient bra. 

"Oooo, Jimmy, this fun."  She cooed. 

As she jumped, turning ninety degrees with each landing, she made eye
contact with the neighbor boy on an upswing, over the fence as he was
staring at her, while turning meat on the barbecue.  She slowed to a
stop and walked high stepping over to where Jimmy lay watching, and
sat down Indian style across from him.  "Who's that next door?"
Brenda asked curious.

"That's the Stimilon's place."  He answered.

"No, who's that out back barbecuing?"  She asked again.

Jimmy got up and started jumping up to see who was in the backyard.
"Oh, that's Darrell."

"Are they nice?"  She probed further.

"They're okay.  There's nobody close to my age, but if I have adult
supervision, I'm allowed to use their pool sometimes."

"Really."  Brenda said with a pensive smile, as she got up to jump
again, to catch glimpses of the people and goings on next door.  As
she jumped Darrell waved and smiled.  Brenda waved and smiled back.
Then he waved toward himself in an invitation for her to come over.
"I think he wants us to go over there.  Shall we?"  She asked.

"I guess, if it is just for a minute.  My folks will be leaving soon."

"Sure, just for a minute."

Jimmy led the way.  "Hey Darrell.  What's up?  This is Brenda, my
friend.  This is Darrell, my neighbor."

"Hi there.  Any friend of Jimbo's is a friend of mine."  He said
holding out his hand to shake Brenda's.  "We have plenty of grub if
you all want to come over for dinner."

"I'll have to see, Darrell.  My folks are leaving soon and Brenda is
staying over while they're gone."

"Really, that's great.  Why don't you plan to come over anyway when
they leave.  I'll make sure we have extra food if you are hungry."

"That's awfully generous of you." Brenda said flirtatiously.

"Later then?"

"Later."  Jimmy said, as he took the lead to go back to his house.

"He seemed nice."  Brenda remarked.

"Sure, they're okay.  The pool is great."  Jimmy said.

Inside the house, as they watched Jimmy's parents scurry around
getting ready like love birds anticipating their first nuptial, Brenda
watched Mrs. Crandel intently.  "You know Jimmy, I want to look as
great as your mom does when I'm her age."

"You will, probably better."

"Thanks, but you have to work at it all the time.  My mom is pretty
foxy still, and she stays that way by a lot of exercise at the club
and around the house.  I want to make a concerted effort to get a lot
of exercise everyday."

"While you're here, I'll be your personal trainer."  Jimmy offered
hopefully.

"You're on.  I'll count on you to push me a little bit"

"You'll be a triatholete by the end of the weekend."

"I don't need pushing that far."

In preparation for leaving, Mrs. Crandel showed Brenda their
itinerary, the numbers where they could be reached, and meals prepared
in advance.  They said their good-byes and went over to the Stimilon's
for barbecue.  Brenda was introduced to the family, and she and
Darrell couldn't keep their eyes off of each other.  When dinner was
over, they sat around talking while the parents were cleaning up
inside. 

"The folks are going to a late movie tonight.  I told them I wanted to
stay home.  Would you like to go for a swim?"  Darrell asked mostly of
Brenda.

"Sure."  Jimmy answered enthusiastically.

"I'll watch.  I don't have a swimming suit."  Brenda said.

"You don't need a suit."  Darrell said jokingly.

"Ha."  Brenda responded.

"Maybe Mrs. Crandel has something, what do you think Jimbo?"

"We'll see.  We'll get you something Brenda."  Jimmy assured her.
"We'll see you later then."  He said to Darrell.

Back at the Crandel's house, they went upstairs and raided Mrs.
Crandel's walk in closet.  Amongst their playthings, Jimmy held up a
gangly piece of material and asked, "Is this a suit?"

Brenda unraveled it and stretched it across her chest.  "If it is, it
isn't much of one, is it?"  Then she held the bikini bottom open in
front of her with her thumbs and fingers.  "Hardly seems worth
wearing."

"Model it, okay?"

"Okay."  Brenda said.  Walking back into the bedroom.

"You change while I get the camera."

"Jimmy, wait, I don't want any more pictures going through Brad's
dad's pharmacy."

"I'll get the Polaroid then."  He said, shooting off, not waiting for
anymore argument from Brenda, who was mainly curious with how she
would look in the skimpy suit.

She peeled off her clothes and slithered into the bottoms, which
proved to be no more than a g-string thong.  Then she tied the
spaghetti straps around her neck and held the two patches across her
breasts which did little more than cover her areolas.  When Jimmy
returned, she held the strings to the side and asked him to tie them
in back for her.  "Well, what do you think?"  She asked her
photographer.

"I think you look great.  FLASH!  Here, see for yourself."  He said as
they both sat down on the bed to see the picture develop.  "I don't
see how you could go next door and swim wearing that."

"I know.  It is small, and I've never seen anything so lewd.  Your mom
has worn this?"

"I'm sure she never did it out of the house."

"I bet she looks great in it though, with that all over tan."  She
said.  "I'll just watch while you swim."

If you're not going to go swimming, do you want to get some exercise
here before we go over?"

"Okay coach, what did you have in mind?"  She said, playing along.

"Let's go to the exercise room and see what would be best."

"I'll be right there."  Brenda said starting to untie the straps
around her neck.

"No leave it on.  Your coach needs to see the muscles working so I can
better advise you."

Still playing along, she agreed, "Okay then, lead on."

When they got to the basement workout room, Jimmy put her on the
treadmill.  He acted very attentive, and within his idea of
professional, as he read the face of the electric monitor to announce
warm up, fat burning, and cool down.  He was so mesmerized by watching
her body work at keeping up with the programmed session, that he
reached out in a trance-like state and touched her buttock as she
jogged.  She smiled to ease his embarrassment, but he retracted his
hand to himself when he realized he had touched her without
invitation. "How am I doing?"  She asked.

"Great, keep it up."  He said, shaking off the previous moment.

"I'm going to need a shower after this."  She said panting.

"Or, you can just swim in your underwear, I'm sure that would be
okay."  Jimmy suggested.

"I'm afraid that would be just a little too familiar with your
neighbor."  Brenda said.

When the preprogrammed session on the treadmill ended, Jimmy said "To
the showers then."

Brenda headed for the guest bathroom.  "No, you can use the one in my
parent's room.  It's better."  Jimmy said.  Knowing her way around,
Brenda went in and started the water.  "Do you suppose I could shower
with you?"  Jimmy asked grinning devilishly.  "They like it if you
shower before using their pool, and it saves water to do it at the
same time."

"Why you dickens you.  Well, you are always so nice to me, I guess it
couldn't hurt, but only if you do my back."  She replied.

They both got naked and stepped in the shower.  They took turns
getting under the nozzle to wet down, and began to soap up their
fronts smiling at each other.  "Will you do my back, like you
promised?"  Brenda said turning around. 

Jimmy took the soap and a wash cloth and soaped up her back and
shoulders delighted with the opportunity to glide across her flawless
skin.  When he stopped, Brenda said,  "How about all of the back like
your dad does to your mom, from the ankles on up?"

Jimmy crouched down and eagerly washed each leg all around, working up
to her knees, thighs and finally her buttocks.  When he was lingering
on the round firm orbs, Brenda bent down under the guise of washing
between her toes, inviting him to wash the cloth between her legs.
Jimmy's heart raced as he moved the washcloth up, down and around the
cleft between her stretched, straightened, and parted legs.  Brenda
moaned and turned her maneuver into a forward stretch, hooking her
hands behind her legs and pulling her head to her knee caps.  "I want
to be very clean there."  She breathed out as the sensations Jimmy was
making with the washcloth were making her dizzy.  Then she suddenly
bolted up and forward to escape a surprisingly sensitive grazing from
the washcloth's edge sending an electric like shock up her body along
with a twinge of sharp pain.

"I'm sorry."  Jimmy said emphatically, then hugged her naked body to
his, nestling his face in sideways between her breasts.

"Oh, it's nothing.  You were doing a great job of cleaning there, I
just got surprised.  Here let me finish the cleaning, it's created a
little itch I need to take care of."  Brenda said, peeling him off of
her and going to stroking her pussy herself, not caring that Jimmy was
staring rapt with amazement, as she openly masturbated to a conclusion
before him in the shower.  When she collected herself, she turned off
the water and they stepped out.  "Which towel?"

"Here.  Here is a clean one."  Jimmy offered. 

She got dressed and Jimmy got into his swimsuit.  Then they proceeded
to the neighbor's backyard.  Darrell was there waiting in some boxer
type trunks draped on his slender body.  "What took you guys so long?"
He asked.  "Hey where's your suit?"  He asked Brenda.

"Nothing seemed to fit, so I'll just wade my feet in and watch you and
Jimmy swim."  She said.

"In that case, I'll get you the emergency suit I have for those that
have no other options.  I'll be just a minute."  Darrell said, then
proceeded inside.  He came back out with a bright white two piece
number that looked big enough to accommodate Brenda's 37's. 

"Isn't this awfully thin material?"  Brenda quizzed.

"Oh but it is sturdy.  It will hold up.  See?"  He said pulling on it.
"At least try it on and see if it fits."

Brenda stepped inside and changed into the suit as she watched Darrell
talking with Jimmy outside.  It was a little tight in all of the ways,
but it did seem like strong material, so she went back out.

"See, that works."  Darrell said holding out his hand for her.  "You
look great in it."  When Brenda trustingly reached out hers for his,
he said, "Com'on Jimmy let's toss her in."  Jimmy took her other hand
and helped drag the stonewalling Brenda closer to the edge of the
pool.  She screamed "No.  Wait."   But they persisted until they all
ended up falling into the pool together. 

They came up laughing and as Brenda was sweeping her hair back off of
her face, it was plain to see that the suit she was given to wear was
a trick suit.  It became almost totally transparent like a wet sheet.
Darrell laughed an "I got you" laugh, and Jimmy's laughter turned to
anger as he realized he was tricked into turning on his babysitter.
Brenda started to jog in the water for the stairs as fast as she
could.  Darrell swam to the edge and beat her to the towel she was
spying on a chair.  She got out and approached him covering her
nipples with her hands and bending forward with legs close together to
hide her pussy cleft from his teasing view.  When Brenda would reach
for the towel, he moved it just out of her reach.

"Com'on Darrell give her the towel."  Jimmy ordered.

"Hey Sport, I'm giving you the dream come true, a chance to see your
beautiful babysitter almost naked."  Darrell said still smiling at and
teasing Brenda with the towel.

"You tricked us.  Now give her the towel!"  Jimmy implored trying to
reach for it himself.

"I'll give you the towel on one condition, that you give me a kiss."
He said to Brenda.

Brenda reached for the towel one last time, then she turned and winked
to Jimmy who backed down to watch.  She approached him with her hands
flat on her nipples and moved in slowly like she was going to let him
kiss her.  Darrell took the towel and looped it around the back of her
neck pulling her into him and moved in for a kiss.  When he was
kissing her with his eyes closed, and her head was securely positioned
by the towel, so she couldn't retreat, she let her hands wander down
his body and started to stroke his cock and balls.  He soon forgot
that Jimmy was even present as he moaned and relaxed into the
incredible sensations she was creating in his groin.  Brenda looked at
Jimmy, then looked at her clothes.  When she saw that Jimmy read the
clue and went to pick up her things, she took the opportunity, from
Darrell relaxing his grip on the towel, to gain a little distance
still working his rock solid erection through his shorts.  He let her
loosen the drawstring and snake her hand down inside and cup his
balls.  Then without warning, she squeezed them causing him to release
all of his breath.  As he was bending forward, she pulled down his
suit down around his ankles and made a beeline for the gate.  On the
other side of the gate, she took off the suit and tossed it back in
the direction of the shocked Darrell and disappeared with Jimmy into
the Crandel's house.

Once safe inside, they laughed and high-fived in celebration.  "You
know, you might not get an invitation to swim over there anytime
soon." Brenda said. 

"I don't want to swim in their lousy pool anyway after the way he
tricked us."  Jimmy said resolved.

They went into the kitchen for a snack.  "So what do you want to do
now?"  Jimmy asked.

"Do you think your mom would mind my borrowing a little of her tanning
lotion until I can get my own bottle tomorrow?"

"No way.  Of course not, be my guest."  Jimmy said.

"Do you think you could do my back like your dad does your mom?"

"You mean the back on down and the heels on up?"  Jimmy clarified.

"Both would be good."  Brenda said adventurously.

Marnie watched through the front window at Roger washing the car in the
driveway, waiting for Ginger or someone else to arrive.  She got up to answer
the phone just as a car pulled up across the driveway.  "Hello."  She said
trying to get back to the window to watch.  "Sally can I call you right back?
They're here."

She went back to the window to watch two sexy young ladies talk to Roger, who
had stopped washing the car to admire these two sensual creatures paying
attention to him.  One of them held up a pair of handcuffs and dangled them with
a devilish smile.  Roger smiled and put his hands behind his back, and laughed
nervously as he stood still for them to blindfold him and escort him to their
car.

Marnie went back to the phone and called Sally back.  "They've got him."  She
said.  ". . . Okay, you call Betty and I'll call Barb."

"Barb? . . .  Yeah, they should be on their way now."  Marnie advised.  "Yeah, I
know it isn't the season for the United Way fundraising, or for the 'buy your
way out of jail' technique but these women are good.  They arrested Roger and
Ron without them suspecting a thing.  I'm sure George will go along just fine.
Come over for some Bridge when he's gone and we'll all wait it out together."

A while later, Marnie, Barbara, and Sally were all waiting at Marnie's house and
fretting over the tardiness of Betty.  "What do you suppose is keeping her?"
Sally worried.

"I don't know, but until we take care of Larcher, anything could have happened.
Let's go over to her place and check."  Marnie suggested.

When they got to Betty's place, they stopped short of the driveway and watched
as Paul was led away, still romantically clinging to Betty's hand until their
fingertips finally parted.  Betty waved smiling as he was led off to the waiting
car.  When the ladies pulled into the driveway right after it left, Betty ran to
the car.

"What's been keeping you so long?"  Sally asked.

"Oh, it was just some mix ups like the jailers not understanding the directions
to get here, and Paul was doing some important work so I asked them to wait
until he was done before coming over.  But, anyway, he's off."  Betty explained.
"What do you want to do, come inside and wait?"

"Is your hot tub up to snuff?"  Sally asked.

"Sure, it's running fine." Betty replied.

"Well, I'd be up for that.  Maybe it would settle my jangled nerves"  Sally said
with anticipation.

"I could be up for that too."  Barb added.

"Let's go."  Marnie declared.

Nobody had suits except Betty, so they all agreed to go in au naturale.   As
they settled into the warm bubbly water, Barbara asked, "Do you realize what we
have done?"

"Well, yeah, but what do you mean?"  Sally asked back.

"We've sent our men into the arms of professional women to make them feel guilty
enough to accept the things that have happened to us.  I can't believe I went
along with this so easily."  Barbara declared.

"How else can we save our marriages the way they are now, but to have our
husbands go through something similar to what we have been through?  If we were
just to tell them, they would try to understand, but they would never see us the
same way, and they might even turn on us altogether, even though it's not our
fault."  Marnie explained.

"But what if they see it as a signal that they should be out making it with
other women?"  Betty asked insecurely.

"Paul loves you and is devoted to you.  We all can tell.  You don't have to
worry about him straying.  He could never find a more beautiful devoted wife
than you, Bee."  Marnie encouraged.  The others nodded their agreement with the
statement.

"Thank you."  Betty acknowledged.

"Sally, what are you doing."  Barbara asked with curious suspicion.

"Oh, nothing."  Sally said, sitting back down.

"You're looking kinda red-faced there."  Barbara teased.

"Well, if you're not going to let it go, the jet was helping me with the tension
a little."  Sally confessed.

In defense of her sister-in-law, Marnie reared herself up a bit and aimed a jet
between her legs.  "This is kinda cool."  She admitted.

Sally glanced an embarrassed thank you Marnie's way and Barbara, realizing that
Marnie has a way of turning her on to fun things, tried a jet, as Sally did
again, feeling less embarrassed this time with the new majority. 

"You ladies are being crude."  Betty declared to the smiling trio.

"Com'on Betty, this is your hot tub.  You can't mean to tell us, your closest
friends, here and now, that you have never humped one of these jets."  Sally
challenged back.

Now it was Betty's turn at embarrassment.  She looked down for a moment, then
hoisted her rear, looked up and smiled, causing the four of them to burst out
laughing.  They laughed for a moment until Barbara started to groan a worried
groan, as the sensations started building in a crescendo taking control of her
will.  She closed her eyes, scrunched up her face, and started to get dizzy.  No
longer concerned that she was about to climax in front of three of her closest
friends, she moved closer to the jet, and humped her rear against it trying to
get the most stimulation possible out of the bubbly stream.  Barbara was
experiencing what Sally and Marnie wanted to achieve so badly, and they closed
their eyes and started their own trajectory to orgasmic nirvana against their
jets as well.  Betty, satisfied that having a climax in the presence of her
friends would no longer humiliate her, started in as well.

One after another, starting with Barbara and ending with Marnie, who managed to
work out two orgasms, the women clipped their horns with the jets of fizzy
water.  As they luxuriated, Barbara put her arm around Betty and Marnie put hers
around Sally, as the pairs, sitting across form each other, mellowed out in the
tub.  "I wonder what the boys are up to right now."  Sally posed.

In a large turn of the century Victorian home in the suburbs, sat each of the
husbands in different rooms with blindfolds still over their eyes and their
hands still cuffed behind them.  "Okay, when do I get to call and have someone
bail me out?"  Roger asked only half trustingly when he knew someone was in the
room.

"Which one are you?  Are you Roger?"  The voice asked.

"Yes Ma'am.  Now when can I make that call?  I've got work to do, and this is
starting to lose the fun aspect of this form of giving to charity." Roger asked.

"We've spread it around that you are in a charity jail and no one seems to want
to come forward to make your bail."  She said.

"Just let me call my wife, she'll bail me out."  He said.

"What's the number, I'll dial it for you?"  She offered.  He told her, she
pushed the numbers in, and held the phone up to his ear for him.

"Damn, it's the goddamn answering machine.  Where could she be?  Look I'll pay
the bail, just let me go back to work.  How much is it?"  He asked.

"Five hundred dollars will let you free right now.  Would you like me to check
your pockets for you?"  She said grazing her hand on his upper thigh, following
his shorts up close to his crotch. 

"Ah, ah no.  I don't have that kind of money on me right now."  He confessed.

"'Tis a pity.  If we don't get bail for you soon, you'll just have to work it
off.  How does that sound?"  She asked.

"Ah, work it off?  Like what do you have in mind?  I'm good at sales."  He
offered.

"A good looking guy like you, it's not salesmanship we'll be interested in.
Here, stand up"  She said, helping him rise from the bed he was sitting on.
Then she started to glide her hands over his body.

As it appeared that her hands were going to move from his butt to his groin, he
piped up.  "Can we try calling my wife again?"

"Sure," she said, "but if you can't get through, we'll have to start putting you
to work to earn your bail."

She dialed the number he gave her again.  "Damn it to hell!  Where is she?"
Then as she put the receiver down and her thumb in the waistband of his shorts,
he hurriedly said, "My daughter, please let me get in touch with my daughter."
The woman agreed.  "Crandel's, what is the Crandel's number?"  he mumbled.

"I'm only dialing numbers you give me, nothing more than that."   She declared.

"Try . . ."  Roger gave her a number which she tried and nobody answered.

Brenda was with Jimmy Crandel at an art supply store to buy artist brushes.
"Yes I can help you with that," the salesperson responded, "what will they be
used for?"

"We were gonna paint a little henna on for fun."  Brenda disclosed.

"Like temporary tattoos?"  Brenda nodded and was pleased that she had run into
someone who might know something about it.  "May I suggest getting a little
India ink to go along with it.  It will help you create more of a range of
tattoo colors."

"Okay."  Brenda replied.  "It sounds like you've done this kind of thing before.
Could you give me some pointers?

"I'm due for a break here in a couple of minutes, I'll paint one on for you, if
you like."  She offered.

"That would be swell."  Brenda said exchanging a smile of anticipation with
Jimmy.

They waited for a few minutes until the salesperson named Alicia could get free.
She showed Brenda how to mix drops of India ink into batches of henna for
different shadings in an employee room that she had locked.  Then Alicia asked,
"What would you like and where would you like it?

"I don't know, but I want to be able to cover  it with a swim suit."

"Well, something like a butterfly or a flower?"  Alicia offered.

"I don't know."  Brenda squirmed.

"We're studying caveman paintings in school," Jimmy offered, "and one of the
things we learned about was how the cavemen would put their hand on the wall and
spit paint over it to make an outline of their hands on the stone."

"That's interesting, but we're not putting this stuff in our mouths."  Alicia
declared emphatically.

"No, but Jimmy gave me an idea.  How about a hand on a breast?"  Brenda
suggested.

"It's your body, and it will wear off."  Alicia reminded.

"Okay then, like the hand is holding the breast?"  Brenda suggested, as she took
off her blouse.

As she was starting to take off her bra, Alicia told Jimmy, "You can wait
outside.  This will only take a few minutes."

"No, my brother has seen me naked since before I grew breasts," Brenda said with
a clandestine wink to Jimmy, "he's cool."  Jimmy looked redeemed when he heard
Brenda lying on his behalf.

"Well, hands are hard to draw, so do you mind me tracing his hand on your
breast."  Jimmy's eyes brightened and his face turned red.

"Being family, that would be okay."  Brenda said stifling a snicker.

Jimmy was shown how to place his hand on Brenda's breast.  It was adjusted a
couple of delicious times until they created just the right angle for it.
Alicia traced a thin outline and then filled in details giving Brenda the
appearance of a hand grabbing her breast. Looking in a mirror,  Brenda said,
"That looks great Alicia.  I don't suppose I could talk you into doing the other
side, could I?"  Brenda asked, wanting to be symmetric with it.

"I suppose I have enough time."  She responded. 

Jimmy got an opportunity to get his other hand on Brenda's other breast, and
watched intently at the artist working her craft.  Brenda's eyes closed for
moments when the tickling bristles grew too intense for her to continue
pretending that they were having no effect on her.  When Alicia finished with
the second hand, they stood on either side of Brenda in the mirror admiring the
artistry.  After Jimmy and Alicia blew for awhile on her breasts to make sure
they were completely dry, Brenda dressed, thanked Alicia, took her supplies and
left with Jimmy to go to a movie.

At the Victorian house, the woman had pulled Roger's shorts down around his
knees, making him more helpless to resist than he already was with his hands
cuffed behind his back.  He no longer was on board with the "bail for charity"
idea, and was merely frozen with fear trying to will his cock to stay down in
the face of the stimulation she was now applying to it.

"My, my, the missus must be pleased with you."  She teased.  Then she put her
hand under his tank top and started to rub his nipples, watching as the
stimulation there caused his penis to stand at greater attention and twitch a
bit.  "Looks like you're happy to see me.  Oh, but you can't see me."  She
giggled.  "Come on in here ladies."  She said to footsteps walking at the door.
Roger's head started to turn from side to side as he tried to back up, but the
bed impeded any effort in that vein.  "The prisoner is unable to raise bail."
She explained while molesting his balls as if she were checking for soft spots
in fruits or vegetables.  As Roger heard the voices of the other ladies talking
about his display, he tried to make a hopeless run for what he guessed was the
door.  Three ladies at the door blocked him.  One put one hand on his balls and
the other on his shoulder, and another had both of her hands on his other
shoulder, as they backed him up to the bed again.  "Another foolish move like
that, and we'll crack these eggs and have them for breakfast.  Got it?"

Fear swept over his body from head to toe.  He didn't have a clue what was
happening to him.  "Where is Marnie?  And what will she think about this?"  He
wondered.  "How do I get out of here?  What is going to happen next?" were the
questions swirling in his brain.

"What do you suppose the boys are doing right now?"  Marnie said to the ladies,
that she and Barbara had convinced to lie in the backyard nude in the sun.

"I don't know Marn, but this feels delicious to bake in the sun without any
clothes like this.  How did you ever come to discover out how nice it feels?"
Betty asked.

"You never did this in this private backyard you have here?  Ever?"  Sally
challenged.

"No.  I didn't think it was decent."  Betty replied.

"Now what do you think about it?"  Marnie asked.

"It feels great.  I just wouldn't want anybody to know."

"Paul will know, unless you change in the dark."  Barbara pointed out.

"Paul, yes I wonder what they have up their sleeve for him?  I can't help but
feel a little insecure and jealous over this."  Betty bemoaned.

"There you go again.  You'd feel differently if Larcher had already had his way
with you."  Sally said.

"Did somebody say my name?"  The man said entering the backyard through the
gate.  The women screamed and scrambled for their clothes.  "Ladies, Ladies,
Ladies, no need for modesty here, I've seen it all before."

"You've studied it on tape, you bastard."  Sally snapped back.

"I would have thought that you, of all people, would have learned to be more
polite to me."  Larcher said sarcastically.

"This is trespassing.  I'll have you arrested for this."  Betty said between
Marnie and Barbara from behind them.

"There will be plenty of time for that, after we discuss your breaking and
entering my place, stealing my things, and not attending your own trial on the
matters.  Missy and Blondie put up the best defense they could for you, but you
might question their friendship, if you could have seen how lame it really was."

"Larcher, leave her alone.  She's sorry.  She will never intersect with your
life ever again."  Marnie said looking over her shoulder at the frightened Betty
who nodded emphatically her agreement with Marnie's words.  Besides, you are off
your home turf and you are way outnumbered here."

"Not if you consider that Jeff and a few friends are poised outside where Brenda
is and are waiting for word from me."  He said, holding up his cell phone for
emphasis.

"I don't think you would cause harm to Brenda anymore.  I think you actually
like her as a person, and might even care about her in a fatherly way."  Marnie
said bravely calling his bluff.

"After all this time, you don't seem to have gotten to know me very well,
Missy."  He said punching in some numbers.

"No wait!"  Marnie said panicked.  "What do you want of us?"

"It's the weekend and I want to party.  Here is a perfect place, if that leisure
suited geek isn't gonna be around.  I'd like to have Frenchie all to myself for
the afternoon."  Larcher declared.

Sally moved over to Betty's side, leaned in and said, "It's best to cooperate
with him until we can," then whispering, "can work our plan." 

What's the secret?" Larcher asked a little insecure.

"I think she'll cooperate."  Sally said.

"Listen to her, Frenchie, she should know."  Larcher said.  Then there were
voices and clanging as others appeared through the gate.  "Well I hope Mr.
Frenchie is not coming home soon, it will be tough for you to explain this to
him, won't it.  Okay Boys, party time."  Larcher said greeting his friends.

The partygoers arranged chairs, got down to their underwear, and raided the bar
and fridge.  The ladies huddled their naked bodies together, not having been
allowed to dress, watching the activities of the men and one evilly grinning
woman milling about.  Larcher put music on a boombox, and everyone started
drinking and talking, ignoring the naked ladies except to have them get them
refills, pass around snacks, or hold drinks as human casters momentarily from
time to time.

At the Victorian mansion, a party was underway where the husbands, still
oblivious to the fact that their friends were there in the house with them, were
being prepared to entertain a party assembling as well.  They were being kept in
a constant state of arousal by Ginger and her friends rotating visits to each of
them, playing with their minds in conversation, and playing with their bodies as
musicians might, getting the most out of their instruments.

Roger and the others were disrobed altogether and made to wear a satin collar
with a ridiculous bow-tie attached, and loose white cuffs, complete with fancy
cufflinks, which took away from the sight of the handcuffs now attached in
front.  In turn, the men were led into a large room on the main floor.  There
they made a solo round of greeting each one of the guests, made up of mothers,
grandmothers and friends of Ginger and her cohorts.  They were given seven inch
silver trays which they were required to place under their balls, lifting them
as if serving them up for the pleasure of the guests.  Most of the guests
touched Roger's genitals with their thumb and fingers as if picking up hors
d'oeuvres, giggling at the novelty of the offering.  With his blindfold now off,
and his bewilderment at being humiliated in front of this room full of women, he
was in a state of shock until his trial.

A sixty or seventy-something lady, nicknamed Hooveretta, was brought forward to
the cheers of the audience.  She sat down smiling in a chair facing sideways to
the rest of the ladies.  Ginger announced that there was going to be a trial by
fire.  She explained, mostly for Roger's benefit, that if he could keep himself
from firing before two minutes was up, then he would be set free.  However, if
he were to fire before the allotted time, that he would be made to satisfy five
women in the room before he was allowed to go free, one for each of the hundred
dollars of bail.

He was made to stand with his cuffed hands behind his head, enforced by a token
tying off of the links to the satin collar.  Ginger pushed him to between
Hooveretta's open knees with her hands on the small of his back.  Hooveretta
turned to the audience and smiled as she tweaked Roger's buns with her fingers.
Then she looked up at the horrified Roger, took out her upper and lower
dentures, and grinned a devilish grin.  Roger nearly puked, but as she sucked in
his cock across her gums, new sensations took over.  As repulsed as Roger was
feeling about having this done to him, in front of an audience yet, the unique
sensation this obviously skilled sucktress was creating took over his brain.  As
wonderful as Marnie's oral stimulations had been in the last year, these
sensations were electrifying.  He was forced to close his eyes to block out the
repulsion of being sucked by a granny Hoover machine.  In addition to the gum
sucking, she delighted in pulling down on his scrotum as if she were stroking a
beard causing him further distraction.  It wasn't long before he was shooting
his load into her waiting mouth to the cheers of all those present. 

His humiliation and embarrassment washed over him such that he went wide-eyed,
fighting for each breath, while he was led back to his room to await his first
of five labors of lovemaking.  Then George was led to the room to a similar
fate.

The party at Betty and Paul's house was in full swing by now and Larcher called
for some entertainment.  He requested that Betty dance to a section of
Offenbach's "Orpheus In The Underworld", but on his CD of  "International
Classical Favorites", it was labeled "The Can-Can".  As soon as the music
started to play, Betty knew in her fiber what she should do, as the dance
associated with the music seemed automatic.  Her embarrassment was so intense,
however, that she was emotionally and physically shutdown.  Sally and Marnie,
recognizing how irritated Larcher was becoming at Betty's seeming refusal to
cooperate, got up and each took one of her arms and started hopping and high
kicking, as they must have done as girls whenever they heard that particular
music.  Eventually, Betty came to, and with appreciation for her friends'
joining her humiliating ordeal, got into the rhythm and started high-kicking
with the two of them.  Sally waved to Barbara to join them.  She waved it off
and then saw Larcher moving his head for her to join in line.  Now the four of
them were hopping and kicking like Rockettes or a naked version of a chorus line
right out of the Moulin Rouge.  No longer concerned by their flapping breasts
and flashing pussies, they actually looked like they might be enjoying
themselves.

Larcher replayed the cut a couple of times, because as entertaining as the sight
was to watch, the four women started to act like they were disassociated from
the audience and actually getting in to it, and he was frustrated that it didn't
appear humiliating enough to them.  When he finally switched to background party
music again, the women actually appeared exhilarated from the dance.  The
annoyed Larcher gruffly ordered Betty over in front of him.  He ordered her to
squat and pull down his briefs.  Betty tried to look away from his uncut
semi-turgid cock at her eye level, but he commanded, "Put it in your mouth
whore.".

No, please, I don't do that sort of thing."  Betty pleaded.

"Of course you do, or at least you fantasize about doing it.  Anybody who
chooses to wear a Parisian whore costume to a party secretly fantasizes that she
is a whore.  Now live out that fantasy and suck on it, suck on it good."
Larcher directed.  Then while she was getting her nerve together to place his
cock in her mouth, Larcher made motions to link up three of his friends with
Marnie, Sally, and Barbara.

"Marnie, Marnie, what am I going to do?"  Barbara bleated in panic.

"Do what they say for now."  Marnie advised.

"But, I didn't do anything wrong like you guys."  She pleaded, and Larcher
laughed, telling her that it didn't make any difference.  "No, no, I can't."
She protested.

Larcher's sleazy friend standing in front of her grabbed her hair and forced her
head back with such determination that Barbara realized she'd better cooperate,
rather than to tempt this unpredictable monster controlling the angle of her
head.  She winced and closed her eyes, not ready to accept the gristle pole
before her just yet, when Larcher's woman friend came to her side and
unceremoniously pinched her nipple hard, causing Barbara to open her eyes and
mouth wide in surprise at the sudden and intense pain.  Then in went the stiff
cock, with a fist of her hair still taught to insure that she would remain
appropriate with her teeth.

By this time George was now back in his room at the mansion, not ready to use
his cock just yet to satisfy the woman at the bedside.  The women had the choice
of leaving the blindfold on or off.  She decide to have it on, not so much as to
prevent him from seeing her as to allow her to be free from having to deal with
his expressions and wants.  When she couldn't get his cock back up with her
hand, she through it down onto his balls and climbed onto the bed straddling his
face, facing his crotch.  With his arms pinned to his belly, he could do nothing
to influence her smothering crotch but to give her what she desired.  When he
would get her worked up with his tongue, she would rise up a bit and he could
catch up on his breathing. 

And so it went well into the evening for each of the husbands.  They used hands,
cocks, noses, lips, knees, and, of course, tongues to satisfy their quota of
five women, but since it all blended together, they couldn't be sure how many
they each ended up satisfying in all.  With a staggered release, they were
driven home after dark.  Their well fucked wives were already waiting for them
just as sorry a lot as they were.

"Hi honey.  Where have you been all day?"  Brenda delighted in being able to say
finally, rather than being on the receiving end of it.

"I got roped in unsuspectingly to do some charity work."  Roger said, acting a
little embarrassed.

"Oh?  And what kind?"  Marnie probed.

"Some group raising money for a variety of causes I guess."  He answered.

"You guess?"  Marnie pushed.

"I'm beat.  Can we talk about it in the morning?"  Roger said hopefully.

"Sure Honey, but it's Saturday night.  You are going to put me to sleep in
style, aren't you?"  Marnie asked seductively.

Roger moped after he turned wearily up the stairs, hoping she wouldn't see.
"I've got to shower first."  He said turning back toward her.

His mind raced around thoughts of what to say, what to do, which was the only
thing keeping him awake at all.  The tension and exertion of the day had taken
its toll.  Marnie, already having showered, was waiting for him sprawled out on
the turned down bed in a transparent nightie awaiting her lover and husband for
all of these years.  He saw her ready and waiting, the one woman he really
wanted to satisfy, holding out her arms for him to come to bed.

With love and guilt, he crawled up between her legs and kissed her nether lips
then proceeded to give her the best cunnilingus he could muster before he passed
out asleep between her legs kneeling off the foot of the bed.  Marnie lifted,
tugged, and rolled him into bed, satisfied that she would be able to talk to him
about her situation with a level playing field now, save her marriage, and be
done with Larcher once and for all.

Brenda let Jimmy stay up later than she normally would to watch TV.  During the
commercials Jimmy was having her get up and do crunches, pushups, leg raises,
and stretches, acting as her personal trainer for the weekend.  She humored him
by doing them in just her panties, so he could "observe that the muscle groups
were working properly."  They both were curious about the look of the two hands
lovingly grasping each of Brenda's breasts.  Brenda allowed Jimmy to add
Polaroid pictures of her adornments to his collection of pictures.  During the
programs, Brenda allowed the thrilled Jimmy to sit behind her on the couch and
leave his hands on her breasts in the manor they were when the temporary tattoos
were first applied.  She allowed him to absentmindedly graze her nipple here and
there with index fingers when the show started to get intense.  Eventually, she
outlasted him and left him sleeping on the couch.

"He is such a sweet boy."  She thought, as she pulled a blanket over him.  "He
didn't even give me a reason to smack that little bottom of his."

She went upstairs, got ready for bed, and jumped on the bed backwards landing
spread-eagled on her back.  She thought for a minute, catatonic in that
position, about all of the events of the last week, and fell asleep without
moving a muscle. 

Brenda awoke to the feel of a hand touching her breast in the handprint of the henna tattoo.  “Wha . .?  Jimmy what are you doing?”  She demanded.

“I, I was . . . just remembering what it was like to model my hands on my favorite model.”  He replied sheepishly.

“Well, you can’t sneak feels on me.  Is that clear?”  He nodded his embarrassed assent.  “I’m afraid this is grounds for a spanking.”  He looked scared, then rebellious, then interested in the punishment.  Brenda swung her legs off the edge of the bed, patted her lap, and ordered, “Now take off your things.  It’s time to redden up that bottom. . . . No, everything.”

Jimmy stood sideways to her and began to bend at the waist.  As he came down upon her legs, Brenda closed her thighs on his hairless genitals.  Jimmy turned red with lust and anticipation.  Brenda spoke to him as she roamed her hand on his naked butt.  “Jimmy Crandal, if I don’t teach this lesson now, you’ll get into even bigger trouble with girls when you get older.”  Then she gave him a swat that made his body lurch, his cock stiffen, and his breathing momentarily irregular. 

Brenda leaned down over his body to speak into his ear furthest away, bringing her naked breasts into contact with the tingling skin of his back, “How many do you think I should do?”  Then she sat back up to get his answer.

“I never should have done that without your permission.  You should do a lot, I think.”  Jimmy responded, turning and twisting to try to look her in the face, but was prevented from twisting enough from the grip Brenda’s legs had on his nuts and wiener.

Brenda leaned back over moving her nipples back and forth on his back, “Well, I think ten should do it for now, since you understand the error of your ways.” 

She gave him five evenly paced, increasingly harder swats, but could only get groans from him.  She swatted his behind a couple of more times trying to get just one exclamation of “Ouch.” 

“Ooo, argh.” Jimmy exclaimed as he arched his back.

 “Are you okay?”  She asked concerned.  Jimmy stood, but instead of rubbing his behind, he was cupping his groin.  Brenda had inadvertently squeezed his sweat slippery package with her legs when she was winding up to swat him a notch harder and caught his nuts in a painful attitude.  “I’m sorry, Jimmy.  I didn’t mean to hurt you, really.”  She held her arms out welcoming him for an embrace.  Jimmy relished the feel of his naked body up against hers, and was reluctant to let go of the hug.  “That was careless of me.  I’m really sorry, Jimmy.  I’ll tell you what, now you get to spank me, 
okay?”

Jimmy brightened a bit, composed himself, and nodded with increasing 
enthusiasm.  “Here, now you sit down . . . and I’ll lay across you like this.”  She said, letting her breasts hand down on the outside of his right leg and her bare ass sticking up off of his left.  “Now it is your turn to give me as many swats as you think I need.”

Jimmy’s heart was racing and he was breathing with excitement.  Brenda wiggled her ass in the air to entice him further into beginning the punishment.  Jimmy gave her a token swat and then hugged his face into her side, causing her to wiggle from the tickle.  “Now, if you are going to get back at me, you are going to have to concentrate and do it harder.”  Jimmy brought his hand down with more of a slapping sound.  He watched her breasts move as she absorbed the strike.  He swatted her again and observed her body move as she received the shot.  He put his right hand on her right breast, cradling it as he lowered the next swat.  “That’s better.”  Brenda remarked at the increased intensity.  His hand came down again harder.  “Oooo, you’ve got some pep there.”  She said flirtatiously.  He kept it up, 
harder each time, still holding the closest breast in his cupped hand, awaiting an indication from Brenda that he had reached her limit.  Finally she said,  “Okay Jimmy Boy, that’s enough.  Oooo, that smarts now.”

“I’m sorry Brenda.” Jimmy said, starting to rub her reddened bottom gently with his offending hand. 

“That feels good Jimmy.”  She purred.  He started to gather and rub both of her breasts with his right hand and started rubbing all around her bottom with his other.   Brenda’s groans and body undulations told him to keep it up.  When his fingers grazed her pussy, she bent her knees and made it more available to their touch.  One part of her wanted to tell him to stop, but the better part of her made that impossible.   She lewdly moved her body into more favorable positions for her breasts and pussy as Jimmy moved in sync to her body’s communication.  She was finally moving her ass up and down wantonly against his hand until she exploded into a body gripping orgasm in which she squeezed her body around Jimmy’s legs like handcuffs on a wrist.

***

Back in their respective homes, Marnie, Barbara, Sally, and Betty were waking up and greeting the day with their confused husbands.  Marnie reached her arm over Roger’s chest and moved in to kiss him.  Then she started to move her hand down his chest and stomach.  Roger acted embarrassed and sat up on the edge of the bed saying, “I’ve so many things to get done today.  I didn’t get to half of what I was planning on yesterday.”  Then he got up and headed for the shower.

“What can I fix you for breakfast?”  Marnie called to him with a clandestine smirk.

“The usual would be fine.”  He said as he closed the door.

With Brenda sitting over at Crandal’s, Marnie went to the kitchen in just her 
transparent nightie.  As she was fixing coffee, the phone rang.  An anxious 
Barbara was on the line.  “I hope I didn’t wake you, Marn.”

“No Barb, I’m up.  What is it?”  Marnie asked.

“How are we going to do this, exactly?”  Barbara asked.  “I mean, tell the guys so they won’t hold any of this against us?”

“Why don’t we all get together away from the husbands, let’s say at the mall at 1:00 and plan it out.”  Marnie suggested. 

“Okay, I’ll call the gals and we’ll meet you by the food court at One unless you hear from me.”  Barbara replied.

****

After morning exercises, Brenda asked Jimmy if he wanted to go see a movie before his parents got back.  He was enthusiastic to go when the door bell rang.  He answered it to discover it was Jeff.  “What do you want?”  Jimmy said with contempt, his magical time with his babysitter now having been interrupted by an intruder.

“Where’s Brenda?”  Jeff said, looking all around as he moved into the house.

“She’s upstairs taking a shower.  I’ll tell her you were looking for her when she is done.”  Jimmy said, trying to escort Jeff out the door.

“Not so fast Squirt.”  Jeff said somewhat amused.  “I’ll just go see if she needs anyone to wash her back.”

“Oh no you don’t.”  Jimmy said holding onto Jeff’s arm as he was beginning to be dragged to the stairs.  “No!  No!  Stop!  You can’t . . .”

“What’s the matte . . .”  Brenda said appearing at the top of the stairs wrapped in a towel, drying her hair with another.  “Jeff!  What are you doing here?”

“I came to give you a message from my dad, but I could get into some other fun instead.”  He said lustfully peering up and down her towel wrapped body.

“What’s the message?”  Brenda demanded.

“Says he’s got a modeling gig if you’re interested.”

Jimmy brightened, Brenda eased up and smiled.  “Oh yeah?  When can I talk to him about it?”

“He’ll come by to talk to you and your mother tonight if you want.”  Jeff said.

“Tell him ‘Great,’ we’ll be there waiting.  I have to get ready to go out, so it was nice to see you again and I’ll talk to you later, okay?”  She said coming down the stairs and grabbing him by the arm.

“Well I thought . . .” 

“I really have to get ready and go.  I’ll talk to you later.”  She said hurrying him along to the door Jimmy had open and waiting.

“Bye.”  Jimmy said happily.

“Okay, I’ll let you put lotion on me and then we’ll go.”  She told the excited Jimmy.

*****

Marnie approached the anxious Barbara sitting at a table closest to the escalator.   “Am I early?”  She asked wondering where the others were.

“No, I’m early, you’re on time, and the others are late.”   Barbara said. 

“I’m thirsty.  Can I get you something?”  Marnie asked.

“No thanks.  I’m fine.  Here they come.”  Barbara announced.

The women greeted, got their food and drinks, and then got down to business.   “What are we going to do Marnie?  George was acting kinda weird this morning.”  Barbara said anxiously.

“The way I see it, the guys have had an experience they don’t want to tell us about and we have had the same.  The only way to protect ourselves from the hammer Larcher holds over us is to tell them our story, then they will tell us theirs and we will be bonded against that low life Larcher.”  Marnie surmised.

“How do you see our telling them?”  Sally asked.

“Well, why don’t we all get together at our house tonight for a barbecue?  Then when everyone is fat and sassy from a good meal, we’ll start to move the conversation to sexual things and eventually we will be able to start talking about it.”  Marnie offered.

“We’ll need to get them in the mood.”  Sally said.  “How about we plan on 
modeling new sexy lingerie or something for them?”

“Me, in front of your husbands in lingerie?”  Betty complained.  “I don’t think . . .”

“It’s not a bad idea.  Remember what is on that tape Larcher can show them.  We need to get closer as a group to fight this blackmailer at his game.”  Marnie advised.   “Where do you propose we get the stuff? Sheer Sensations is no longer at this mall.”

“The only place I can think of is that new adult department store down the road.”  Sally offered.

“The one in the news?”  Barbara fretted?

“They say they are trying to cater to everyone.  We can at least check it out.”  Sally said.

“Okay, but maybe we should have the barbecue at my house.”  Betty offered.  “It is more private in back.”

“That sounds like a plan.”  Marnie said as they picked up their things and headed out.  As they were leaving, Brenda and Jimmy were walking in.  “Brenda.  Jimmy.  How is everything going?”

“Hi Mom, Aunt Sally, everyone.  We’re going to see a movie.  What are you ladies up to?”  Brenda responded.

“We have some shopping to do Dear, have a good time.  When will you be coming back home?”  Marnie asked. 

“Probably around Five.  Walter might come by to talk about a modeling gig.  Will you be there?”  Brenda asked.

“Well not exactly, and I need to talk to you about him later.  Why don’t you have Susan over while your dad and I are out and I’ll talk to you about it when we get back.”  Marnie said.

“Okay Mom, but you are going let me do the modeling thing, right?”  Brenda asked.

“We’ll see.  We don’t even know what it is.  Have fun at the movie.  Nice to see you Jimmy.”  Marnie said moving again to the exit.

Once outside, Sally said, “Larcher is coming to your house tonight?”

“He can’t give Brenda any modeling assignments without my approval and it is better that we are not around if we are going to have our special time with the boys tonight.  Let’s go.”  Marnie said.

The Fantasyland Boutique For Discerning Adults was bigger and better lit than any of the ladies predicted.  They picked up items, joked, and giggled about using them.  The place seemed friendly and unintimidating, which put them in randy moods.  They each picked out daring items for another to wear and dared each other to try them on.

“I’m sorry Ladies,” the clerk interjected, “these items are too intimate in nature to be tried on. . . . That is, unless you’d like to have them for free.”

This got their attention.  “For free?  What do you mean?”  Marnie asked.

“Have you not heard of our ‘paid test drives?’”  The clerk asked.  The woman shook their heads “no” quizzically.   Well, we have special dressing rooms which dispense money when you try out our things and you can easily make enough to pay for anything you pick out from our store in them.  Waves of panic swept over the ladies faces collectively.  “The longer you are in there and the more enthusiastically you try out our products, the more money gets dispensed in the dressing room.”

“Now let me get this straight.  You have rooms that give us money to try on or tryout your products, and you pay us to do so.”  Sally said skeptically.  “You expect us to buy that line?  What, we’re not in there alone right?”

“No Ma’am.  You are completely alone in the rooms.”  The clerk assured them.

“So we are private in the dressing rooms?”  Betty asked to clarify.

“Well, so to speak, but if you want money to come in the room through the slots, you’ll have to slide the panel open and use the mirror provided in the room.  Otherwise, no money will come through, and anything you try on or out is considered purchased.”  The clerk said.  “If you’ll wait just a minute, I’ll see if any rooms are ready.” 

The clerk went through a door at the back of the large store and disappeared from view.  “Marnie, let’s just  buy some things and go.  This place is beginning to give me the creeps.”  Barbara said.

“No wait.  This could be fun.  Brenda taught me to try new things and this has exciting possibilities.”  Marnie said.

“Marnie, what on earth are you talking about?  Don’t you get it?  Behind those mirrors, people will probably be watching us and pay to do so.  Barb’s right.  Let’s go.”  Sally said.

“Yeah Marn, let’s go.”  Betty added.

“Well, wait for me.  I think I’m going to get my stuff for free.  If I can’t see anybody looking, then it will be just like trying on a new item at the department store.  Here, I’ll try this one on.”  She said, referring to a one piece frilly see-thru that ties around the waist, goes down through her legs and up across her chest, tying around the neck on top.

“You’re seriously going to buy that . . . and you’re going to model it tonight?”  Betty asked aghast.

Okay Ladies, I have two rooms open now, and another will open up in a few 
minutes.”  The clerk said.  “If you like, the rooms are big enough to double up in.” 

All said “no” with their expressions except Marnie who smiled and followed the clerk back to a hall with six doors all along one side.  She went in and looked around at the four walls.  She actually was running on blind enthusiasm up to this point and now was having reservations about pushing the button the clerk had pointed out to slide the panel open to reveal a mirror.  “What is the worst thing that could happen?”  She thought.  “I’ll just push the button and see what it is like.”

With a mechanical sound of grinding gears, the panel slid into the wall to reveal a large vertical mirror.  She went up to the mirror closely to see if she could see through it, but try as she might it just seemed like an ordinary mirror.  She stood and checked her makeup while she was so near it, then backed up and looked at herself at full length, sliding her hands along her curves as she turned to one side then the next.  “What the heck.”  She thought, pulled out her shirttails, and started to unbutton her blouse.  With a whirring sound, a dollar appeared through a slot in the wall and landed in a tray below it.

 Then she turned to look at herself from all angles, now down to her bra on top.  When she reached behind herself to unhook her bra, another dollar whirred through the slot.  She turned her back to the mirror to let the bra drop and turned back around facing the mirror with her hands covering her breasts, as two dollars whirred through successively.  She picked up the lingerie still covering her breasts with her arm, turned her back to the mirror and tied the top around her neck letting the piece hang down in front.  When she turned towards the mirror with her hands at her sides, more dollars whirred successively through the slot.  She started to sway her hips to music 
in her mind as she unzipped her skirt in back, dancing for the reflection in the mirror dancing back at her.  Dollars continued to whir through the slot as she lowered her skirt, her slip, and then her panties.  Dollars continued as she pulled the flimsy material through her legs, up her crack and tied the thongs around her waist in front.  She modeled the outfit for herself in the mirror, merely listening to the whirring, which was reinforcing her to camp it up.

Then with excitement, she hurriedly redressed herself, gathered up the fistful of money, and ran out to the front where her gal pals were waiting and mentally debating what they should do.  When they saw Marnie beaming and holding a fist full of dollars, they were shocked into full attention.  Marnie quickly grabbed some things off of the shelf, took Barbara’s hand, and pulled her toward the dressing rooms saying,  “Com’on Barb.  You’ve got to try this.”

Barbara merely muttered “bah, bah, . . .” as she allowed Marnie to drag her along to the dressing area.  Sally, not to be outdone by her sister-in-law, grabbed Betty by the hand and asked the clerk, “Could you show us the other room you said was ready please?”

“Sure thing, right this way ladies.”  The clerk said.

Sally spurred on by the confidence and excitement Marnie was manifesting looked around the room intently, ignoring Betty’s whining objections.  “Look, here it is.”  She said reaching to push the button which moved the panel aside into the wall revealing a large mirror. 

Betty moved to the side wall clutching her potential purchases to her chest, while Susan examined the mirror close up.  She looked at the slot, the tray below it, and stood for a second imagining what Marnie and Barbara were probably doing in the next room.  To try the things on, she realized, she would have to take her clothes off, so she started to remove her blouse, when a dollar whirred through the wall, getting both of their attentions.  Betty went over to confirm her vision and picked up the dollar and inspected it, looked back at Sally, as if to say, “Yes it’s real,” and backed back up to the side wall holding her things now at her side.

Sally watched the mirror intently for clues as she slowly removed her bra, leaving Betty to marvel at the money starting to whir through the wall periodically.  “Come here.  You too.”  She ordered Betty and pulled her to the center of the room right in front of the mirror.  Sally unbuttoned Betty’s blouse while Betty stared at themselves in the mirror like a deer in headlights.  Dollars started whirring through at a quicker pace when the two were topless facing the mirror, save for their hands covering their nipples.  Then the dollars slowed to a halt when the two just stood and stared.  Sally 
put a hand down, then the other and a dollar came through again.  Then she jiggled her breasts with her hands underneath them and dollars started whirring in successively again.  She took Betty’s hands from Betty’s breasts and the dollars increased their pace.  “No don’t.”  Betty protested.

“Com’on, this is cool.”  Sally encouraged, and they grew more confident and excited step-by-step about controlling the flow of dollars into their room.

Marnie led the way in her room convincing the reluctant Barbara to follow her lead, who kept herself several steps behind.  It grew easier to gain Barbara’s cooperation with the concept as she grew to associate the dollars with her actions.  When they were both totally naked in front of the mirror staring at themselves, Marnie took Barbara’s hands away from her attempts at modesty, and said,  “Com’on, loosen up, you’ll like it.”

Barbara clamed up even more, “No Marnie, this is too scary.”

Marnie moved over, hugged her friend,  and whispered, “Remember how 
outrageous we were in that contest?  Let it flow.”

Barbara hugged her back and whispered, “Thank you.”  Then for no apparent reason, they turned toward the money slot and both noticed the bill coming through - it was a Five.

In room 2 Sally was trying to get Betty to dance with her in their frilly see-thru purchases.  Sally tried to tickle her to break her mood.  Then she started singing, “Dun, dun, dun, dah dah dah, dun . . .” to the tune of the Can-Can, a tune they were recently familiar with.  Betty smiled and joined arms with her to high step in unison while trying to fight back a laugh. 

Then Betty stopped Sally, “Look!  A Five.”

They got giddy and started to dance as sexy a dance as they could conceive of.  The dollars flowed in without interruption.  But they were dollars.  So Betty started to take off Sally’s outfit as they both continued their dance.  Betty watched intently for another sawbuck to appear.  She put her hands on Sally’s breasts from behind her, wiggled them, and watched triumphantly as a Five appeared again.  Sally overlooked the weirdness of having her friend pawing her body as she partnered with her to make more of the sawbucks appear.

Marnie slipped a butterfly looking device up Barbara’s legs and brought it to rest over her clitoris.  “Okay, dance Sister.”  She said bawdily, and looked over at the tray to see another Five appear.  “Dance, Sister, dance.”  She said with enthusiasm as she turned up the intensity of the vibrations now humming at Barbara’s most sensitive spot.  Barbara danced bowlegged, eyes closed,  head back, fingers lingering while combing back through her hair.  Her head started to go from side to side as she moaned “No . . . no . . . no . . .” turning into “Yes!  Yes!  Yes!” As she came, her head flopping up and down in a whirling dervish like state.

Sally and Betty exchanged kisses on their breasts in a state of thrilled embarrassment ameliorated by the number of Fives being interspersed with the Ones.  As if in a daze, Betty placed her hand on Sally’s pussy.  Sally snapped back to reality and put her hand gently on Betty’s.  “I think we have enough, probably more than enough to buy these things.  Why don’t we check.”  The two ignored the mirror as they hurried their naked forms over to the overflowing tray and gathered up the money, sorting out the Fives from the Ones. 

“Wow Sally, look at all of this money.  We have enough to buy even more things.” Betty said excitedly.

“Whew!  This is really something isn’t it.  Let’s get dressed and see what else we can find out front.”  Sally suggested.

They met Marnie and Barbara coming out of room 1.  With Christmas day smiles they each held up their fists full of cash and headed out to settle up with the clerk.  “Please come back again soon.  You ladies are good for business.”  The clerk said as they left higher and hornier than they could remember in a long time.

That evening Roger proudly made “Roger Burgers” while the husbands joked around the barbecue, still somewhat avoiding interaction with their wives.  When the eating was over, another round of beers delivered, and congratulations to the chef completed, Sally blurted out, “Hey boys, we have a little something for you tonight.”

The husbands sat in a row of chairs joking around in anticipation of what the wives might have for them in the backyard of Betty and  Paul’s house on a warm late summer evening under the cover of falling darkness.  From the house slinked a leggy slim blonde figure in a leather collar, leather strapped bikini top with nothing but two leather patches held in place by chains to cover her nipples, and a crotchless thong bikini bottom, tiptoeing up to her husband.

Ron slid his butt back into the back of his chair, looked over at his buddies ogling his wife and complained, “Jeez Honey, what are you doing?  In front of Roger and the guys?” 

Sally ignored his protests and did a seductive dance in front of him for a moment, then sat on his lap as Marnie started her walk of tease out to in front of Roger.  With all eyes on Marnie, Sally fished out Ron’s hardon and hid it in her slippery snatch while she joined the boys in admiring Marnie’s frilly transparent outfit, which except for the falling darkness, would have her looking downright naked.

Barbara knew she would have to follow through with it to support what Sally and Marnie were already trying to accomplish and took Betty out with her for support.  So the tall brunette Betty and the somewhat shorter blond Barbara strutted out together in a sexy duet.  Marnie figured out what Sally had done with Ron and took matters in her own hands to get Roger’s swim suit down far enough to have him inside of her as well.  She now joined Sally and the boys enjoying Betty in a French maid’s outfit consisting of thong panties, a black skirt that only came three-quarters of the way down her butt cheeks, and nothing on top but the bib of a micro apron, which did little to cover anything but her nipples, navel, and pubic triangle.  Barbara, danced her seductive dance before George in a sleeveless see-thru babydoll teddy 
that ended right where the see-thru panties began.

All of the women were uncomfortably horny from the planning and execution of their strategy.  Barbara and Betty could tell, despite the darkness, what Marnie and Sally were enjoying and took off their bottoms, pulled down their husbands’ shorts and mounted their waiting poles.  The awkwardness and embarrassment was overshadowed by collective lust, as hearts pounded, bottoms and laps squished together, heavy breathing gave into groans and moans.  Occasional thoughts made themselves known to the fornicators, “Don’t be first!” and “Don’t be last!”  Sweat was mingling, kissing tried to muffle the sounds so the neighbors wouldn’t hear, then all of a sudden, the flood lights went on, as Brenda, Susan, and Larcher tripped the motion detector at the side gate.

“Mom! Dad!”  Brenda screamed in shock.  “Mother!  Dad?  Wha . . . ?”  Susan exclaimed in disbelief.

The lap dancing ground to a halt, as the ladies shifted clothing and moved their hands into modest coverage of their exposed areas.  “Oh god.”  Some said.  “Shit!” Exclaimed others.  But, the only way to maintain modesty for their husbands was to keep them embedded as they swung their legs together.

The girls and Larcher approached.  “What are you all doing?”  Brenda said, now a little more like a cat toying with a mouse.

“Can you turn off the lights, Dear?”  Marnie asked, realizing that the men could see her basically naked form, since her hands were not large enough to cover much of her breasts.

“They go off after awhile by themselves, don’t they?”  Brenda responded looking at Betty for confirmation.  Marnie looked peeked.  “So Mom, that modeling gig, I can do it right?”

“Larcher, what are you getting her into?”  Marnie asked.  The others just wished she would say “yes” and get it over with so the girls and Larcher would go away.

“The visiting Julian Stewart Exhibit needs performance artists on an ongoing basis for the next three weeks.  I could get you all into it if you like.”  Larcher said amused at what he had fallen into.

“Okay fine.  Brenda, I’ll talk to you about it when we get home.  Now go and I’ll see you later.”  Marnie said.

“Okay Mom, I’ll go, but remember, you’ve said I can do it, right?”  Brenda said, as the lights timed off.

“Yes Dear.”  Marnie said, relieved to be back in the dark. 

The trio left speaking softly and laughing, while the couples unwound into their fornicating postures again, forgetting that the intruders were reaching the gate, and the lights flooded the yard again.  All they could hear, as they hung their heads in desperation, was Larcher’s voice yelling, “Carry on! Carry on.”

"So Mom, did you all have a good time last night?"  Brenda asked Marnie entering the kitchen with a smirk on her face.

"Brenda Honey, it wasn't what it looked like."  Marnie said, unable to look her daughter in the eye.

"Oh?  Then what was it?"  Brenda goaded.

"Can we talk about it later please?"  Marnie pleaded.  "Can I fix you anything for breakfast?"

"We're modeling tonight.  Now remember, you promised last night I could do it." Brenda asserted.

"Well, what exactly is it?"  Marnie asked buttering some toast.

"Two women and two men are needed during exhibit hours to be on kind of a set." Brenda explained.

"You're going to be clothed I hope."  Marnie said smelling the coffee in the
pot.

"Sure Mom, we wear bodysuits, I think."  Brenda said.

"What is the exhibit?"  Marnie inquired.

"The part we would be in is called 'Circling the Drain.'  I don't know much more than that."  Brenda replied.  "You'll do it with me, won't you?"

"I don't know.  The last time I modeled with you, I was in way over my head." Marnie said now washing dishes.

"Mom, you loved it.  Admit it.  Modeling is cool; it's exciting; and, you never
know what is going to happen next." 

"When do you have to do it?"  Marnie asked.

"Tomorrow is the opening night.  Walter said we'd be up first, because the
artist has been setting up this part of the exhibit under tight wraps and the
museum didn't know they would need us until the very last minute.  We might have to work extra shifts in the beginning if they can't find more models."  Brenda said.

"Well, since it is at the Art Museum, I have faith that it is decent.  I'll go
with you, and maybe I'll model too."  Marnie conceded.  "What time do we need to be there?"

"We need to be there no later than 5:00 for costume fitting and makeup.  The show opens at 6:00."  Brenda explained enthusiastically.

They arrived promptly and asked the person at the information desk where they should be checking in.  They were directed to a double white door that opened to a hall leading away from the exhibition floor.  They followed the directions until they arrived at a door with "J. Stewart & Crew" taped to it.  The room was made into a temporary studio, with tarps, paint cans, rollers and brushes, crudely put together makeup tables, and movable racks with white costumes hanging.  They stood for a moment, hoping the appropriate person would come forward and direct them.  Eventually, one of the makeup people approached, introduced himself as "Jeremy," and asked if they were the artists for the show.  He was a lissome man, affective in manor, and wore exaggerated style in his clothing. 

"Right this way Ladies."  Jeremy said, turning toward the makeup and dressing areas, signaling them to follow with an index finger.  By the costume rack he picked two drooping full-body outfits and handed one to each.  "Here, I think these will fit.  You can put them on behind the curtain.  Please put your hair in these caps."  The curtain was a tarp draped over a horizontal pole about shoulder level.  The caps were a white elastic pull over style swimmers use.

Marnie and Brenda took off their clothes quickly in an effort to get the costume on before someone happened by at either of the sides.  They were about to step into the suits when Jeremy, standing sideways to the curtain looking straight ahead of him to their side announced, "No foundation garments please." 

Marnie and Brenda reluctantly removed their bra and panties and quickly began pulling the suit up their bodies, when Marnie, trying to see the henna tattoos on Brenda's breasts, said aghast, "Brenda, wait a minute.  What have you done to yourself?" 

"Oh these?  They are temporary.  They'll fade away."  Brenda said
matter-of-factly.

"But how? . . . When? . . . What is it?"  Marnie asked.

"Mom, they are painted on.  The skin is just stained not tattooed.  It is not
permanent like . . . like these ring-a-dingies."  Brenda said flicking one of
Marnie's nipple rings with her index finger.

This had the effect of stopping Marnie's protest in its tracks, so they resumed
pulling on the costumes.  The white bodysuits stretched to fit in all places
ending in a close fitting hood for their heads.  Instead of the suit flattening
their ample chests, the suit contained extra material for their breasts to allow
a more natural hang in the snug pouches.  The suits were totally white hanging on the rack, but now that they were stretched across their bodies, they could see each other's nipples faintly through the material.  Neither of them mentioned the discovery so as not to dampen the moment.  They were both relieved, however, that their hair, formerly between their legs, had been
shaven, or it might show as well.  When they each had the material stretched as comfortably as possible around their bodies, they came from behind the tarp and stood with their hands folded in their laps awaiting further instructions.

"Oh, you two are lovely.  You'll do very well tonight."  Jeremy said.  "Why
don't we finish the look with some makeup and color."

They were led the short way to the makeup area where Jeremy directed two
anorexic assistants to finish the look.  The look amounted to their feet, hands,
and faces being painted solid white, their toenails painted bright red, and
matching bright red lipstick painted on their lips.  The net result was two
totally white attractive female bodies with spots of color at the tips of their
feet, hands, lips, and the blue of their eyes.

"You two look simply delicious.  Well, now it's time for you to meet up with Mr. Stewart at the 'Drain.'  Please follow me."  Jeremy said.

They followed Jeremy down the maize of corridors, watching his butt move more like a woman's than a man's. When they went through a door into the exhibit hall, they found themselves in an artist's creation all in white, and in dove gray where the artist intended shadows.  It looked like a spiraling railroad track turning in on itself down into the center of a set of crumbling buildings.  A pensive man dressed all in black with fire red hair on his head and beard brightened when he saw two of his characters in the flesh, so to speak.

"Welcome, welcome, welcome."  He said, holding forth his hands to help them step onto the set.  "My name is Julian."  Marnie and Brenda introduced themselves. "It is hard for me to recognize exactly what you look like, which is the purpose of the makeup, but I can certainly see you have magnificent bodies."  They thanked the man.  "Let's turn this on, shall we?"  He said stepping off with them.

Slowly, everything on the set moved in a circle except a totally white handcar, with the pump handles rising and lowering like a seesaw.  As they stared at the set, they took on the vantage point of the sidecar passing through ruins along a track that hypnotically spiraled into its middle.   Marnie and Brenda watched in amazement at all of the intricacies of the moving set. 

"What will you have us do?"  Brenda asked enthusiastically.

"Here let me stop this. . . . There.  You ladies will be operating the handcar.
Step on up there.  That's it.  Now I have to lock your wrists to the bar like
this."  They looked inquisitively worried.  "It is to avoid any unfortunate
accidents.  You'll see why that is when the set is complete."  They took their
places on the handcar, feet in footholds two feet apart, hands latched to the
bar, with Brenda facing backwards to the movement of the set.  "Let's start it up again and you'll get a feel for the movement."

The set started to revolve again and the bars took Marnie down when it was
taking Brenda up and visa versa.  With their feet in a set position and their
hands attached, they were at the mercy of the up and down of the bar.  Their
breasts hung fully and freely and their rears were lewdly displayed.  They were thankful that they at least had on bodysuits to cover their skin.  Mr. Stewart turned off the set.

"There you see?"  He said looking at his watch.  "Merde!  Only fifteen minutes before unveiling, where are the other models?"  He muttered looking around the staging area.  The din could be heard from the waiting visitors around a corner at the entrance to the hall. 

After much fretting, and only five minutes to go, Jeremy appeared with two male models dressed similarly except for no color touches.  Their bodysuits had a slightly snug pouch for their penis' and another for their scrotums so they would be displayed in full form from their bodies.  In all white, their bodies looked to be chiseled out of alabaster stone.  They were hurriedly instructed to climb up on some white posts in the rubble and to have their wrists locked to white lintels overhead.  When they were positioned, they looked like figures trying to keep themselves from falling to the ground, their feet on random pieces of wreckage rising from the set.

"Okay places everyone."  Mr. Stewart directed to those involved, and threw the switch.  The set moved, and the handcar was drawn through the outstretched legs of the male models bridged above, placed at opposite ends of the set.  It became apparent to Marnie and Brenda just why their hands were secured to the bars.  Just as the back of Brenda's head was about to make contact with the model's genitals, she was pulled down out of the way and Marnie was brought up to see the genitals approaching her face.  Then as her face was about to smash into them, her face was pulled down safely out of the way.  After several minutes of adjusting to the dizzying sensation of the movement around them, Marnie and Brenda noticed the crowd of visitors milling in to see the exhibit.

Marnie felt a little like an animal on display for commenting onlookers at the
zoo.  She was having a hard time feeling secure enough in the mechanics and
design of the set to take her eyes off of the genitals heading for her face to
look at the audience assembling around the two of them.  This was so public and she was the next thing to being totally naked.  "What if someone recognizes me under this makeup?"  She wondered.  There wasn't enough time to find out.  The apparatus turning the exhibit slowed to a halt and the smell of an electrical short started to fill the air.

Mr. Stewart excused the models and told everyone to return at 1:00 the next day.  Brenda asked Marnie what she thought while they changed.  Marnie really didn't know what to think.  The experience was so surreal and odd.  "Well, we're gonna do it tomorrow right?"  Brenda asked.

"I suppose."  Marnie replied mournfully.  "Maybe we can find someone to take my place."

"But it is still okay for me to do it, right?"  Brenda asked.

"Sure Honey."

After asking Susan and a couple of her friends, Brenda announced to Marnie that she couldn't come up with a replacement.  Some of them were put off by the revealing outfits Brenda described and the others were put off by the fact that it would be hard to tell it was them performing with their heads covered and faces made up such.  So, with 1:00 arriving they were positioned on the set as before, and two men were positioned in the hanging bridge positions again.  This time, one of the men was considerably more endowed than before. 

When the crowds came in, many were middle high and high school students bussed in from summer schools and camps for the exhibit.  Brenda felt uneasy about the ones behind her that she couldn't see, because she thought she recognized a couple of them where she was facing.  Brenda heard giggling behind her.  A laser pointer was spotting a glowing red dot on her pussy.  The men started to notice the prank on her sexual zone and let thoughts of her inviting rear target go to their brains.  In no time at all, the men were sporting hardons, one particularly large in size.  Marnie started to reflexively duck her head as she approached them for extra measure as her margin of error was now reduced. 

Then a laser pointer dot started to show up shakily on the men's turgid genitals as they came towards her.  The vision sent waves of lust straight to her groin.  Her body started to heat up and she started to perspire from the libido firing up inside her, on top of the physical exertion.   Brenda whispered,  "Are you okay Mom?"  With a dizzy look on her face, Marnie nodded "Yes."

Marnie tried to take her mind off of the happenings by sneaking quick
conversation with Brenda.  "This is a lot of work, isn't it?"

"Yeah, this cap and hood make me feel a bit warm, even though there isn't much to these costumes."  Brenda said responsively.

Moments later, Brenda saw a group of boys pointing and giggling at her mother's ass.  Then she noticed an occasional red dot coming up off of her butt and following the butt of the models' passing over her, and realized what the giggling behind her must have been about.  With her awareness increasing, Brenda noticed that her mom's costume was growing less white and more transparent with the increased moisture from her body.  She looked down and noticed the same starting to happen to herself.  Her mom's nipple rings were now clearly visible and an occasional red dot was pointing that out.  She could only imagine what the crack of her ass and pussy were beginning to look like.

The groups of school age visitors were herded out to another part of the exhibit by their leaders.  Four people stayed behind, however.  Brenda realized that the one behind her mother was Tony, a friend of Jeff's.  She saw him put something away in his pocket.  A wave of panic swept over her body from head to toe.  If Tony was there, so might Jeff be.  Just as she tried to look around behind her, she felt the spray of warm liquid hit her pussy.  Her eyes and mouth locked open.  "Brenda, what is it?"  Marnie asked concerned.

Brenda was going to answer just as Tony pulled out a squirt gun and hit Marnie with warm water in the same spot.  "Hey, stop that."  Brenda called out as eight guns from four shooters dowsed them and the crotches of the males as they came around, mercilessly until another group started to mill in.  The four made a hasty exit leaving the models looking mostly nude, bothered and trapped going through the motions of the circling drain set.

A group leader took one long incredulous look at the models on the set and
herded the children in her charge out of the area.  As her group was leaving,
Jeff and his cohorts slinked back in, Jeff holding a soft nylon bristled broom
and another holding an extension pole duster they found in a janitorial locker.
Careful not to get the broom handle caught in the legs of the males coming
around, Jeff reached in and brushed Brenda's pussy.  Marnie wanted to yell at Jeff, but the duster having its way with her own pussy was causing a short
circuit in her reactions.  Brenda called out softly, "Jeff, you stop that this
instant," speaking when ever one of the male models was passing over her, "Jeff!  You . . ."

There was no help from the male models who were sporting twitching hardons, now turned on by the pranks.  Then in response to Jeff and his friends' laughing, Mr. Stewart and Jesse came running around the corner and dispersed the pranksters.  "Go get dryers and extension cords.  Quickly."  Mr. Stewart directed to Jesse.  Then he brought the set to a halt.  It stopped with the handcar halfway through the larger model's legs, giving Brenda a view of his muscular butt and Marnie a view of his protruding gristle and sack of plumbs. 

Jesse came running with assistants behind, who plugged in the extension cords and hair dryers.  "Dry them down quickly,"  Jesse ordered,  "while I close off this part of the exhibit to the public." 

Jesse went to the entrance, set up stanchions and cords, hung a "Temporarily Closed" sign, and came back to supervise the drying of the costumes.  The workers were rubbing the immobilized models with their hands in a frantic effort to dry out the costumes.  Marnie and Brenda just let the moment flow, because the sensations were compensation for the indignity of the circumstance, but the male above them told the crew member threateningly, "Don't even think about it," when he made a motion to touch his groin.

They finished their modeling job without further incident, except erect to
semi-erect penises on the male models and wet crotches showing through for
Brenda and Marnie who each remained privately turned on by the humiliation despite their helplessness and embarrassment.  They walked out to the car talking about it.  "Mom, you've got to admit that it was fun, except for that stupid Jeff and his friends."

"Well, I will say this much, I'm thankful for the exercise."  Marnie admitted.
"Let's get home.  I'm beat."

In the car Marnie tried to advise Brenda about staying away from the Larchers.  "No, I mean completely away.  Tonight with Jeff was just a tip of the iceberg."

"You're just coming down on them because you don't like them.  Mom, these jobs wouldn't have happened if it weren't for Walter."

"Believe me, you can live without Walter's strange modeling jobs.  There is a
whole world of opportunities out there."  Marnie advised.

"That's easy for you to say.  You've made your choices.  You've got a great guy; well, no career, but that is your choice; and all the comforts you could need or ask for.  You don't know what it is like for us these days.  We are uncertain about the world even existing for our lifetimes much less getting our piece of the pie before all the pieces are passed out.  We've got to get it while we can.  Right now Walter is the only source of modeling jobs for me and I need to take advantage of it while I can."  Brenda said.

"Brenda, I understand where you are coming from.  Believe me.  My generation was there too.  There are things you don't know, which if you did, you'd understand completely and stay away from them as much as possible."

"You keep saying that.  Why don't you just tell me?  I'm old enough to
understand anything you would lay on me.  Try me." 

"Do you promise you will believe me and not say a word to anyone about it?"  Marnie asked

"I promise." Brenda said turning in the seat toward Marnie with her arm around the back of the headrest and her leg on the console.

"Walter is blackmailing me."

"No way!"  Brenda said in disbelief.  "How can he be doing that?"

"Yes, I'm afraid so.  Well. ... You promised to believe me." Marnie said.

"I will Mom, I promise."

"He is threatening to allow Jeff and his friends harm you."  Marnie confessed.

"No way.  That's not possible.  He's always been so nice to me."  Brenda said.

"Why do you suppose he has worked his way close to you and into your confidence?  Do you really think that we would be giving the Larchers any more than a polite nod in passing if he hadn't planted himself in our lives?"  Marnie posed.

"Well, what is he blackmailing you into doing?"

"Unnh, that is where this conversation ends.  You are just going to have to
trust me.  We can't accept anything from these people any more and avoid all contact."  Marnie urged.

"Mom, I trust you, I do, but is there any way I could have proof of this so I
could really kNOw it rather than acting on faith?"  Brenda asked.

"Well let me think."  Marnie said, creating a silence in the car for a couple of
minutes.  "The only thing I can think of is to tape a conversation in which he
admits what I am telling you.  Then only I would have to be in contact with him again."

"Okay, but how?"

"You'd have to promise me you would assume that what I'm telling you is the truth while I'm trying to confirm it, not the other way around."  Marnie offered

"Okay, as much as I can without knOwing it to be true."  Brenda promised.  "You know, I've heard about this 'Spy' shop on Third.  Maybe you could find something there."

"If we have a deal, I'll check into it tomorrow."  Marnie offered.

The next day Marnie called Sally.  "Yes, I've told her. ... Well no, not that
part. ... No, not about you and the others, just that she would be hurt by Jeff
if I didn't toe Larcher's line. ... I was just wondering if you'd like to come
to that new 'Spy' shop with me on Third, Brenda was telling me about, and help me pick out a recording device.  I need to find a way I can prove what I'm telling her is true so she'll know to stay away, rather than accepting it on
blind faith, as she is willing to do for now."

Sally agreed and came over to Marnie's so they could take off together.  Marnie navigated and directed Sally to pull over,  "There it is I think ... Yes that's it, the 'Eye On Your World Emporium.'"   Once inside Marnie remarked, "Kinda creepy, don't you think?

"It's just all this technology stuff and the nerd over there running the place,
probably."  Sally replied.

"Can I help you ladies?"  The ex-con looking clerk asked as he approached them.

"Ah, well, we are looking for concealed conversation recording devices."  Marnie spoke up.

"I have just the ticket over here."  He said holding his hand out in invitation
to walk ahead of him to his right.  Sally looked back growing uncomfortable
noticing the way he was checking them out from behind as they walked before of him in the direction he had indicated.  "Here you go, everything we have in the way of concealed wires."  He picked up a recorder and microphone on a wire and handed it to Marnie to look at.

"I don't know Sally, Larcher would be able to see this under our clothes."

"Take a look at some of these other devices here.  I'll be right back, I just
remembered I need to make a phone call."  The man said and left them alone to browse.

"This is all way too confusing . . .  Oh here he comes again . . . Do you have
anything a bit less conspicuous than this tape recorder?"  Marnie asked.

"Well, since you are women, I do have a setup which should do the trick, but I don't have all of the sizes available, you'd have to try them on to see if I
have one that would fit either of you.  I'll go see what I have available in the
storeroom.  The dressing room is currently unavailable for a few minutes so if
you want to browse while you wait, I'll let you know when you can go in."  He
said with a smile.

Marnie and Sally looked at all of the gadgets and ooed, giggled, and awed at the technology available to the consumer off the street.  It must have been at least fifteen minutes before the man finally announced that a dressing room would be available to them.

"Here, take these, they are the only sizes I have.  Maybe one of them will fit
one of you.  Here is how they work.  This under wire bra has a concealed
microphone in the breastplate here. The under wire sends the signal to this
digital disc recorder here located in the panel of these matching panties.
Someone could frisk you from head to toe," Sally shuddered at the mention, "and they wouldn't be able to detect that you were wired at all."

Marnie and Sally accepted the three sets of gear and giddily scampered to the dressing room.  The room was Navy ships gray, with a mirror on one wall and merely a triangular seat built into one corner.  They both proceeded to take off all of their clothes and stack them on the one seat so they could each try on a wired bra and panty set.  Marnie's was too tight and Sally's was too loose, so they decided to make an exchange before either of them tried on the third pair.  As they stood and admired the fit side-by-side in the mirror, they heard a voice from over a speaker somewhere, "Nice, very nice."

"Oh-my-god!  That sounds like Larcher."  Marnie exclaimed as she turned to go for her clothes.

Sally covered her undergarments as best as she could with her hands and arms since they were translucent, and approached the mirror to see if she could see anybody on the other side.

"No, it's not the glass you need to worry about, Blondie, it's the pinhole
surveillance cameras recording this delightful event."  Came another voice.

"Sally!  Our clothes!  They're gone!"  Marnie announced with alarm.

"Shit!"  Sally replied.  "What's that?"

In place of their clothes sat a large doubled headed raised vein dildo. 

"Oh, I don't think you want to know."  Marnie said knowingly.

"It looks like . . ."

"That's right Ladies, it's big enough for the both of you."  A voice announced.  "Now, if you want to get out of  here with your clothes,  please take those things off and get yourselves ready for Willywonka there."

Marnie tried the door, "Shit!  I should've realized Larcher would know about
this place, being in security." 

Sally picked up the double intruder with trepidation and disbelief.  "Marnie,
what . . .?"

"Shit!  I 'm sure Larcher is behind this.  I don't see any way out but to go
along to get along."  Marnie advised quietly leaning in.

"Marnie, you can't be serious.  Let me try the door."  Sally said.  Sally went
to the door.  When it wouldn't open she started pounding on it with both hands shouting to be let out.   Finally she leaned against the door remembering the last time she was at Larcher's mercy, "Oh-my-god!  You're right."  She acknowledged with tears welling up in her eyes.  Then she resigned herself to the reality that she wasn't going to leave the room until she was let out.

A frustrated finger roll tapping could be heard loudly over the P.A. system.
"Oh ladies, we're waiting."

"That is Larcher.  I'm sure of it.  We're going to have to do what he says and
go along for now."  Marnie said starting to take off the recording
undergarments. 

"Blondie, and you?"  The voice prompted.

Then with a deep inhale and exhale, Sally joined Marnie standing naked before the mirror with hands covering their breasts and pubic areas awash in
embarrassment awaiting further instructions.  "I'd suggest you'd get yourselves ready for Willywonka."  The voice came again.  He's going in whether you do it yourselves or we send in someone less concerned about your comfort to do it for you."

"What does he mean?"  Sally asked sniveling, hoping her understanding was not correct.

"He means, they are going to have that monster in the both of us whether we are ready to take it or not."  Marnie replied in the obvious.  "Here, bend over and I'll help you.  You don't deserve this.  That prick!"

"Marne, no.  It's too big.  It's bigger than a man's wrist for god's sake."
Sally complained.

"Here, just bend over and support yourself with your hands on your knees and I'll help you with it."  Marnie said in a motherly fashion.  Sally spread her
legs, bent at the waist, and cradled her dangling tits from view in her arms
while Marnie rubbed Sally's pussy with the head of the dildo caringly with her
right hand while trying to cover her own large tits with her other.  When Sally
started to moan a little, Marnie checked Sally's progress with her fingers.  She got over the weirdness of touching her sister-in-law in her most private area by focusing on the mission of helping her through the ordeal.  "Now relax as much as you can."  Marnie said trying to start the head of the double dildo in Sally's hole by gently pushing and twisting.  Sally pushed back lewdly to open herself as much as possible to accommodate it, but being concerned with its size and her tightness, she put one hand down on her left knee for support while she used the other to desperately finger her clit to juice up as much as possible.

"Oh gaud."  Sally exclaimed before biting her lower lip, looking back to the
mirror to her left.  "Marnie, it's never gonna fit . . . Oooo argh!"  She
bellowed as Marnie unexpectedly succeeded in sliding it all the way in one
motion.  Now panting to adjust to the pain of the stretched feeling, Sally
supported herself with both hands, while Marnie thought about what she was going to do for herself.

"Okay Missy, you're turn."

"Goddamn you Larcher!"  Marnie shouted, pointing the bird at all of the possible faces looking back at them through the mirror with her right hand and covering her ample bosom with her left arm.

Following an unconcerned laugh the voice loomed again, "Well, are you gonna get busy, or shall I send in someone to get you on it dry?"

"You bastard."  Marnie said under her breath, then backed up at kind of an angle to the bent over Sally with the large shaft sticking out from between her legs, in all the more room the dressing area would afford.  She bent herself and started to masturbate, standing with her legs spread.  She unconsciously looked at the mirror and almost collapsed from humiliation and embarrassment, realizing the image she was presenting to anonymous eyes.  She wasn't about to stop now, she knew what Larcher would do it if she didn't cooperate.  She turned herself till she was facing her future mount, with her busy fingers furiously working her snatch.  She worked up some spit and drooled it into her other hand.  Then she smeared it over as much of the shaft as she could. 

Marnie's touching the shaft sent quivers through Sally, as it stimulated areas
deep inside her she never experienced before. 

"Put it in your mouth, Hot Lips."  The voice loomed.

Marnie started licking the shaft up and down, occasionally getting warm tickles from Sally's pubic hairs along her face.  "Com'on Sister, put your lips around it.  Suck that cock."  The voice directed.  Marnie stretched her mouth to its fullest to see if she could even get it in.  She couldn't get it very far before she backed off of it and went back to slobbering it with her spit as the voice laughed.  When the raised veined shaft could hold no more saliva, Marnie tried to put the tip up to her nether lips and push back onto it.  Sally couldn't push back enough and the trajectory was off, so Marnie asked Sally to go down on her knees and lay her head down so her rear would raise up.  This allowed Marnie to sit back onto it and painfully slide it in until both women were touching butts, fully stuffed.

They both tried to remain as still as possible.  The shaft sent interfering
signals to their brains that made their eyes roll and heads swim.  Then a panel
in the wall in front of each of them opened and an erect cock was presented
through each opening into the room.  They each felt a wave of nausea as they realized what task was about to be thrust upon them.  Marnie recognized the uncircumcised cock pointing at her.  She had had it in her mouth before.  She figured from hearing Sally weeping that the sleazy storekeep must be at the other end.

"We're waiting."  The voice prompted.

Sally gingerly climbed to her feet sniffling back tears, while Marnie followed
her movements to minimize the counter effect of the semi-flexible plastic
sausage stuffed up her twat.  They stood bent over, legs apart, knees slightly
bent, and their backs swayed to accommodate the insistent intruder.  As they
faced the opposite walls, there were just a couple of inches left before their
noses would be pinned to the walls.  They turned their heads toward the mirror to look at the ridiculous site of standing in this cramped room naked, their bare asses abutted and doweled, their breasts hanging down, and tear trails left on their cheeks.  They looked at each other supportively in silence and then each reluctantly turned back and took the anonymous cocks into their mouths and began to fellate the gristle before them. 

When their mouths were both on the cocks pointing at them, one of the men thrust his hips forward forcing himself deep into the throat of his fellatrix.  This caused Sally to gag and push away from the wall, pushing Marnie harder onto the cock in her mouth.  Marnie's gag reflex caused her to react similarly, thus causing a seesawing of the two bodies across the room.  Not wanting to push the other to pull back themselves, they tried to create more room between them by moving their hips to the side, but this only succeeded in creating friction along the raised veined cock they shared.  With hanging tits lewdly swaying, asses mashing, juices mixing, chins pushing on hairy balls, being stretched and stimulated deeply and fully, and eyes fatiguing with nothing but a close wall to focus on, they each were dizzying by the second.  Their moans caused the poles in their mouths to harden further and to push in and out independently of Marnie and Sally's movements.  Marnie stepped to a wider stance for better balance which proved one element too much as she succumbed to the power of her plastic impaler, pushed back, and came, squealing and quivering uncontrollably.

Sally slid away from the cock in her mouth to say, "Oooo, Marnie don't.  Oh, I ... Oh no . . . No, stop ... Ayeee... gahhhh ... oooo, nooooo ..."  Sally came
too, causing Marnie to swim in successive orgasms from Sally's uncontrolled
movements.

Marnie started to tip to the side and they both fell over to the floor,
twitching like fish out of water in last gasps for air.  The slightest movement
of the plastic phallus sent after shocks through their bodies.  All they could
think about was to lay as still as possible and calm their bodies down, then
their recovery time was rudely interrupted with the voice, "Ladies, Ladies,
Ladies.  This pisses me off.  You decide to take care of yourselves before
taking care of us.  Now get those asses up and get back to work."

Marnie started to get up and realized she couldn't without Sally's full
cooperation, "Com'on Sally.  Let's get this over with."  She said trying to stir
her weeping sister-in-law.  Sally started to join in the effort to be standing
again, wincing along with Marnie at the discomfort the phallic dowel was having in her guts.  As Marnie neared the groin displayed through her opening, she watched for a moment at the hairy hand jiggling the balls and base of the cock anticipating her mouth.  She stretched the foreskin as much as she could before putting her mouth back on it in an effort to get him off as soon as possible.

Sally, had no fight left, she mouthed the cock, crying at her plight, moaning at the incessant sensations from her stuffed groin, and started to massage the
balls she had grazed with her knuckles when wiping tears off her chin.

They alternated orgasms, one setting off the other, from the slippery yet
insistent raised veined dildo, their legs locked at the knees to keep from
falling, their chests pushed down titling their pelvises to accommodate
Willywonka, and their necks craned back up to fellate their tormentors.  When Marnie gagged on the cum gushing into her mouth, she grimaced, orgasmed, and drooled it out onto the floor.  When Sally's man came shortly after, she gagged and coughed.  Thinking they were through, they both just stood as still as their fatigued legs could hold them, when the unthinkable happened, another set of fresh cocks and balls appeared.

"Larcher!  This is too much!"  Marnie screamed, turning angrily toward the
mirror, starting to cry in defeat.

Nothing but unconcerned laughter could be heard over the speaker.  "Get to work Ladies.  I'll let you know when you're done."  He said. 

With stiff legs and their hands on the walls for support, the two women attached themselves to the two new cocks presented before them.  Despite the pain, their cunts were so sensitive to the surface of the double cock they shared, being stretched so wide, that they could not stop the successive climaxes, prolonging the tasks before them.  Sally took a load of cum in on an inhale of breath, and fell over taking Marnie with her.  Marnie tried to get back up but an orgasm overwhelmed her keeping her convulsing on the floor.  As she rested with her eyes closed, she joined Sally asleep. 

Marnie woke in panic during a dream where she was sitting atop a painted cement post that had slipped past her panties and up into her twat.  When she opened her eyes, it all came back to her.  The holes in the wall were shut, her clothes were back on the seat in the corner, and Sally was sleeping peacefully on the floor beside her.  She looked at the mirror fretfully and jiggled Sally to wake up.  "Hey! Com'on!"  She whispered forcefully.  Let's get the hell out of here."

"What is it?... Oh-my-god!  I can't believe how sore I am.  I don't think I'm
gonna be able to walk."  She said trying to get to her feet with Marnie's help.

They paused to look at the hunched over, bowlegged figures each presented in the mirror, and grew disgusted at the sight of the crusting cum on their heads and upper body.  "Let's get our clothes on and get as far away from this place as we can."  Marnie directed.  "I'm so sorry you got into this again.  I don't know what I am going to do about Larcher.  He seems to always end up on top."

"Don't worry, Marnie.  We'll find a way, if it's the last thing I do on this
earth, Larcher will pay for this.  Just you wait and see."  Sally said mustering
a new resolve.

"Sally, are you okay?"  Marnie asked first thing the next morning over the
phone.

"Oh Marnie, I think I'm ruined down there."  Sally said, fighting back tears of
worry.

"I'm sore as hell too, but I got over something like this before.  We're gonna
be okay.  I promise."  Marnie reassured her.  "What we need is a long soak in a
hot tub."

"Okay, that sounds good."  Sally agreed, fighting back the tears.

""But, I'd rather not go to the club.  Maybe Betty would let us soak in her
spa."  Marnie suggested.  "I'll give her a ring."

"Good morning Dear.  You are up bright and early."  Marnie greeted Brenda as she
entered the kitchen.

"Hey Mom.  What's cooking?"

"Just coffee."

"I didn't mean it that way.  What's up?"

"I'm heading over to Betty's with Aunt Sally this morning.  What's up with you?"
Marnie replied.

"I've got that gig at the Art Museum, remember?  Aren't you gonna do it with
me?"   Brenda asked.

"No Honey, not this time.  I can't.  Why don't you drop me off at Aunt Sally's
and you can use the car."

"Geez, I hope they have a backup."  Brenda muttered.  "Okay, thanks."

Brenda watched her mother walking like an old lady to the car.  "What's wrong
Mom?"

"Oh, nothing Honey.  I just strained my back.  I'll be okay."  Marnie replied.

At Sally's house, Sally stood in the door kind of slumped as well.  "What's
wrong with Aunt Sally?  Does she have a back problem too?"

"Could be, Honey.  Thanks for the ride.  Drive carefully, and be smart on the
road and at the museum."

"I will Mom.  Take care of yourself.  Bye."  And Brenda was off.

Marnie walked slightly bowlegged up to the stoop to join Sally who was hunched
over.  "Are you ready?"  She asked.

"Oh Marnie, I'm so sore, I really think there is something wrong.  I'm gonna
make that Larcher pay for this."  Sally lamented.

"Let's go."  Marnie said taking charge.

At Betty's house, Betty greeted them and said she had to take care of some
things before she could join them.  Marnie and Sally decided that they would
wear their tops but leave off their bottoms.  They moaned and groaned in relief
as the hot bubbling water started to work it's magic.

"Marnie," Sally worried out loud, "I really think something is wrong.  I ache
and hurt so terribly and I'm also having an urge at the same time.  I think the
whole system down there is out of whack."

"I'll tell you what, why don't you bend over and let me have a look.  I'm sore
too, like I was once before, and I was okay after awhile."  Marnie suggested.

"Marnie!"  Sally shot back emphatically embarrassed.

"Com'on, we're both women, we went through the same ordeal, and I think I know
what to look for."  Marnie said, trying to reassure her.

"Like what?"  Sally asked crossing her arms across her chest.

"Like swelling, tearing, bruising, that sort of thing."  Marnie replied.

"Okay."  Sally answered reluctantly, then turned around, and stepped up on the
seat crouching.  Then she straightened her legs and bent down over the edge,
supporting herself on the tiled area surrounding the spa on her elbows and
forearms while she thrust her nether area back for Marnie to get a better look.

Marnie moved in position behind her and gently pulled Sally's cunt lips open to
inspect the folds inside.  The labial folds were reddened, and swollen, giving
them an angry look.  "Tell me if this hurts."  She instructed as she traced a
finger around the edges looking and feeling for tearing.

Sally didn't say a word, but spread her legs, bent her knees and thrust her sex
back more pronounced at Marnie to make the examination easier.  Marnie heard
Sally make a slight grunt and thought she might be doing it too fast or too hard
so she stopped for a moment and then continued by pulling the folds back from
Sally's clitoris and visually inspecting the head while probing with her finger.
She looked around at Sally for some indication of her level of discomfort and
noticed Sally biting her lips with a pained expression.  "Am I hurting you?"
Marnie asked while taking her fingers away.

"No. ... No, please ... please, don't stop!"  Sally said in a flood of abandon
overpowering her inhibiting shyness, which had now lost its control over her.
"Oh, god, please don't stop."

Now Marnie was the embarrassed one.  Sally looked back pleadingly, so Marnie put
her fingers back to work, trying to think of it as giving her sister-in-law an
impromptu shoulder massage for a stiff neck, but she could only do so if she
were to look away from Sally's cunt facing her in its now obvious excitement.
When Marnie's fingers were not moving as much as Sally needed, she started
humping back like a bitch in heat against Marnie's hand.  Marnie was growing
more and more uncomfortable with this development and patted her hand on Sally's
pussy to signal she was resigning from duty while saying,  "I'm certain you're
gonna be okay."

Sally looked back embarrassed, with all propriety shot, and resigned to the
humiliation of her request, "Marnie, please?"  Then as the embarrassment shifted
back to Sally, Marnie started to go back to the task before her with the intent
of seeing it through to a conclusion and having it done with.

Sensitive to Sally's potential for discomfort, but eager to be done with the
ordeal, Marnie concentrated on stimulating Sally's pussy, translating what she
thought she herself would like into what she was doing for her.  Sally had
pushed her top up off of her breasts and the variable friction on the wet tiles
and grout lines was teasing her nipples as they swayed.

Ladies!  Marnie! Sa ... what are you doing?"  Betty yelled as she came back
outside.  She walked up in front of Sally's hung head looking demandingly at
Marnie, legs apart, arms akimbo, and fists resting on her hips.

Marnie stopped what she was doing and pulled back to the opposite side of the
spa.  "Ah, it's not what it looks like.  Betty, we can explain."  Marnie assured
her, while Sally looked up as best she could in her forward bent position and
then looked back at Marnie.

Catching her breath, Sally said, "Betty, I can explain.  Come into the tub and
you'll see."

Betty took off her robe with a challenging, almost angry look, but stepped in
nevertheless and waited for Sally's explanation.

"Take a look."  Sally said, swinging her head back to indicate her rear.  "Look
at what that bastard Larcher did to us."  Betty looked toward Sally's puffy red
nether lips twitching in excitement.  "Show her Marnie."

Marnie picked up the cue and put her fingers back to work under the guise of
tour guide around Sally's worked over cunt, explaining what had happened and how
sore she and Sally were from it.  She explained that she was checking Sally for
damage and was now checking to see if she still functioned normally.  She
stretched out the process and sounded as clinical as she could to give Sally the
opportunity to get back to where she wanted to be.  Sally buckled her knees,
squeezed her squashed down breasts in between her arms and turned her head
skyward in an ecstatic groan.  When she came down from her exquisite, albeit
humiliating, orgasm, she slinked back around and down into the tub avoiding eye
contact for a few moments while Marnie smiled devilishly and Betty fought her
rising disbelief.

Finally, Sally broke the silence.  "Okay, now we'll check Marnie."  She said
boldly, to shift the onus and attention away from her and onto someone else.

Marnie put her hands out in front of her, "No, no, I'm fine."  She said as Sally
approached.

"Com'on Betty, you're her friend too, she went through the same thing I did.
She could have damage too.  You remember how she was walking when she came over.
Com'on Marnie up and over."  Sally said like a nurse taking control of a
reluctant patient, while grabbing her by the arm.  Marnie rolled her eyes,
turned into the same position Sally was in over the edge, and took a deep breath
to expel the humiliation of having her hairless sex cooling in the air before
the eyes of the curious onlookers.  "Here, pull back like this."  She instructed
Betty.  Betty reluctantly placed the fingers of her left hand on Marnie's cunt
lips and spread the area open in unison with Sally on the other side.  "Here, do
this over there and we'll look for signs of damage."  Sally said leading the way
by example, using the experience she just underwent as her guide.

With anticipation being a catalyst, Marnie said under her breath, "Oh god."
Then as her top tightened with the swelling of her breasts, she steadied herself
with her head on the tile while she unfastened her top and took it off.  Her
nipple rings clicked on the tiles reminding her that she had been meaning to
take them out.  She unconsciously pushed her breasts down as Sally had done and
spread her stance on the seat to thrust her crotch out to the probing fingers.
As all pretense of visually inspecting for damage had passed, Sally and Betty
watched Marnie react as their fingers danced and intertwined over Marnie's labia
and clitoris.  Sally's intent was evening the score, while Betty's awkwardness
with the situation was beginning to turn her on. 

As Marnie grew closer to a conclusion of her sexual tension, Betty's tension
increased.  Marnie's hips were humping up and down and around, chasing the
fingers with the best action at any given time until she finally came down in
one firm stance then shot up on tiptoes as the orgasm overcame her.  When the
mischievous fingers continued their assault on her sensitive zone, she scampered
up and out of the spa sitting her overheated crotch down onto the cooling tiles
at a safe distance to put out her fire.

Sally and Betty ducked their shoulders down under the water and backed up to the
seats on the other side while they tried to hide their smirks from a recovering
Marnie.  They stared for a moment at Marnie's heaving chest, fairly toned body,
and her embarrassed luxuriating, contemplating the remarkable biological
phenomenon of the female climax they were just a party to.

Betty grew flushed and looked like she had been in the hot tub too long.  Sally
picked up on the fact that Betty was less uncomfortable with what she had walked
in on, and was instead turned on now by what she had seen, so Sally thought she
would tease her a little to get even with the scolding she received just moments
before.  "See, that's what being friends is all about.  I am relieved that
Marnie and I are going to be okay and that we will function normally again.  So,
how about you?  Can we do anything for you right now?" 

Betty looked deep into Sally's eyes for a brief moment, and then declined, "No.
... No, I'm fine."  She said almost protesting, but kind of regretting her words
as she was saying them.

Marnie was now composed enough to reenter the hot tub and slinked in without
bothering to put her top back on.  "Are you sure?"  Marnie added while
anticipating Betty was on the verge of changing her mind.

Betty looked back searchingly into Marnie's eyes for a clue how to answer, when
Sally started toward her, and Marnie followed suit, as they surrounded her
before she could answer.  Sally grabbed her arm to turn her around and Marnie
unfastened her top as Betty was moved to passivity by her turbulent mixed
emotions.  Marnie took her arms and directed her to step up on the bench seat
and guided her over so her hands rested on the tile.  Marnie's forearms brushed
across Betty's hanging breasts and the chance feel of her friend's womanly
features fascinated her.  Meanwhile, Sally had been taking hold of the waistband
of Betty's bikini bottoms and pulled them all the way down, leaving Betty frozen
stiff, her face grimaced, eyes tightly closed, back arched up like a cat, butt
cheeks pressed tightly together, and breathing in short choppy breaths.

Sally and Marnie looked at each other both realizing that they had a challenge
ahead to loosen Betty up, so Sally started to stroke the backs and eventually
the insides of her legs while Marnie caressed Betty's tightened stomach gliding
her forearm up and down, daringly revisiting the feel of her breasts by
occasionally bumping up to the bottoms of Betty's hanging tits, but acting like
it was accidental.  "Relax."  Marnie instructed.  "I'm going to make you feel
like you made me feel."

Betty began to relax her stomach and lowered her back to level.  "Here, bend
your arms and relax like this" Marnie said, taking Betty's arms and bending them
down so she would rest on her elbows, while being overly helpful so she could
molest Betty's breasts again in the process without being obvious.  Marnie
smiled inside when she realized Betty's distended nipples were now as hard as
bullets.

Sally was coaxing Betty's feet apart to widen her stance, and when she had her
wide enough, started to rub the palm of her hand up and down Betty's
meticulously trimmed dark-haired pussy.  With that the mortified but turned on
Betty began to moan.  As Betty became aware of the sounds she was emitting, she
grew more and more embarrassed by the telltale excitement she was displaying for
her friends to watch.

Sally took on the task of exploring Betty's nether region while Marnie coached
Betty into relaxing more, all the time sweeping her entire forearm up and down
Betty's stomach from the undersides of her breasts to the top of her pubes.  As
Betty became more and more enraptured by the action of her two friends, Marnie
started to occasionally sweep her forearm all the way up over Betty's breasts
and back down.  As Sally grew more and more curious about the female response
from her end, Marnie grew more and more daring with sweeping her arm up and down
just Betty's breasts, feeling them resist, then give, then leave a memory trail
of sensation from her hard nipples along Marnie's arm as it passed.

Eventually, Betty's legs started to quiver and she started padding in place,
maddened and distracted by the two-pronged assault on her responding body.  "Oh
god.  Oh god.  Oh no.  Oh please god.  Oh-my-god.  Oh-my-god.  Oh no. ...
Ooooooooooeeeeeee" she squealed, as Sally continued what she was doing right
when Betty went over the top.  At the same time, Marnie cupped each breast with
her hands in a last ditch feel before she'd be called on it.  Betty, flopped,
twisted, and slithered on the tile away from Sally and Marnie's fingers, and lay
at a safe distance to luxuriate in the afterglow.   As her body grew calmer, her
senses recovered, and her awareness of her surroundings and the goings on
returned, she grew increasingly embarrassed by it all. 

Sally and Marnie sat in the spa, watching, wondering just how Betty was going to
take it.  Betty eventually sucked it all in, crawled back to the spa, and
climbed in without making eye contact.  Eventually, Sally broke the silence, "Ya
know Marnie, as good as I feel right now, I'm not very concerned about Larcher
any more."

Marnie groaned signaling she didn't agree but felt good enough at the moment not
to argue the point further.  Betty was growing steadily more and more awkward in
the situation since she didn't have a reason like Larcher to be doing what she
had just done.  Betty finally couldn't take the discomfort any longer and
suddenly piped up, "Let's go in and get something to eat." And, without waiting
for a response picked up her robe, her suit and clung them to her chest and
scurried into the house.  Marnie and Sally looked at each other with a smile,
came together and hugged, and then followed her in.

As they entered Betty was beginning to put on her robe.  "Wait."  Sally
suggested.  "I never knew what a beautiful woman you were until now.  Leave the
robe off for a little bit."

Betty looked at her questioningly, then decided she must be joking and continued
on with the robe when Marnie said, "No, wait Betty, she's right.  I think you
are both beautiful women.  Let's just eat in here without clothes on and see
what that would be like."  Betty looked at Marnie, then at Sally taking off her
top, and in a moment of exasperation removed the robe from her shoulders and set
to work in her kitchen as if it was completely normal to be fixing a snack for
her friends buck naked.

* * * *

"Hey Jimmy," Brenda said over the phone, "are you still my main photographer? ...
Well, I've got this modeling thing at the art museum and it's not going to last
forever.  I was wondering if you wanted to take my picture doing it for my
portfolio. ... You would? ... How would you get there? ... Okay. ..."

When Brenda got to the dressing area she changed and made up, but there was no
counterpart in sight.  Jeremy was on the phone and pacing.  When Brenda was
finished with the bodysuit and white makeup, Jeremy led her out to the "Circling
the Drain" set and strapped her to the rail car as before.  "Am I doing this
alone today?"  Brenda asked.

"No, someone else is supposed to be here.  I was assured.  I'll be right back."
Jeremy nervously said and scurried off.

While she waited, the two male models with their white bodysuits revealing each
of their chiseled features climbed into their places.  Brenda could hear the
crowd gathering outside the gallery, but a little more frenetic sounding this
time.  Just seconds before the crowd was released from their confinement behind
the stanchions, a white form whisked past Brenda's side and turned into place
opposite her on the handcar.  With the hoods hiding their hair and their faces
all done in white, they looked at each other to discern the standard features of
recognition.  At just about the same moment, they recognized each other. "Ms
Lambert! What are you doing here?"  Brenda asked in shock.

"Your friend Mr. Larcher asked me to fill in here."  Ms Lambert replied a bit
sheepishly.

"Walter is getting you modeling gigs too?"  Brenda asked with incredulity and a
pinch of jealousy thrown in.

"Well, it's more like he requested I do this.  Don't worry Brenda Dear; this is
not a career shift for me. ... So, what are we supposed to do?"

Brenda began to explain when the crowd was let in and stopped.  There was
bustling and as Brenda turned to see what was happening, cameras were flashing
at a group of ladies wearing tee shirts reading "Flush J. Stewart's Crap Down
The Drain" trying to keep the crowd from approaching the set.  Brenda surmised
that they had something to do with the several people walking in a tight circle
at the entrance when she passed the front to go into the side entrance.

The visitors broke through the ranks of the ladies to enthusiastically observe
the rotating set, but the ladies did not give up, they opened a red fire hose
cabinet inset in the wall in back, turned on the hose and approached the set
parting the crowd with the stream of water they were bringing to it.  They hosed
down each of the models, shorted the motor and were turning the hose to the
crowd again when the cops arrived and took them into custody.

Jeremy rushed up to the set with towels and hurriedly undid each of the
restraining straps.  The male models climbed down and left while Brenda and Ms.
Lambert wiped their faces dry, pulled back the hoods and toweled dry their hair.
Being curious about the aftermath of the disturbance, but shivering cold, they
put their arms around each other and huddled while they watched the last
visitors being herded out and a custodial crew coming in to survey the
situation.

When the press was finally forced out, Brenda and Ms. Lambert broke their huddle
and looked at each other shocked at their nakedness through the now mostly
transparent white bodysuits.  "Let's get out of here."  Ms. Lambert suggested
and turned to leave for the dressing area.

"I wonder what happened to Jimmy?"  Brenda thought, as she turned to follow.

When Brenda got home she went for the phone in the kitchen.  "Oh, Hi Mom, what
you been up to?"

"Oh, nothing much."  Marnie said with a smile.  "How about you?"

"Well," Brenda started to say when she noticed a news item on the TV screen
behind Marnie concerning the disturbance at the museum.

"What!"  Asked Marnie responding to Brenda's expression.

Brenda nodded toward the set and exclaimed, "oh-my-god" as she watched footage
of the figures on the "Drain" set being hosed down from head to toe, then the
crowd being herded out, and then closer shots of her and Ms. Lambert drying
their hair oblivious to the full frontal display their soaked costumes were
affording the camera.  "At least," she thought, "they are using those
out-of-focus spots over my nipples, and I'm looking down."

"Brenda, what happened?"  Marnie asked alarmed at what she was viewing.

"Some whacko mothers or something were protesting the showing and it got way out
of hand.  The set is ruined.  I don't know what they are going to do.  There
goes my chance at getting a picture of the gig to add to my portfolio."

"Don't worry about that.  At least you are all right. ... Do I know that other
model?"  Marnie asked.

"Ya, it's Ms. Lambert from school."

"Ms. Lambert?  Your cheerleading coach?  That Ms. Lambert?"  Marnie asked and
Brenda nodded.  "How would she come by a job like that?"

"Walter requested she do it.  Can you believe it?"  Brenda said.

"Larcher?  How would she know Larcher?"  Marnie demanded.

"I introduced her to him."

"I've got to talk to her.  Where's the school directory."  Marnie muttered to
herself as she got up to look for the book.

Ms. Lambert reluctantly agreed to meet with Marnie thinking it was in reaction
to the news footage.  They met at a coffee shop in Ms. Lambert's neighborhood.
She had on a bulky jacket and a scarf over her head to conceal her identity from
her neighbors.

"No please, you can call me 'Linda.'" Ms. Lambert offered.

"Okay Linda then.  If you don't mind me asking Linda, what are you doing with
Walter Larcher?"  Marnie came right out and asked.

"Ah, I'd rather not talk about him."  Linda said looking down into her coffee.

"Let me guess, he's blackmailing you isn't he."  Marnie said confidently.

"Well, kind of.  Someone else started it.  How did you know?"  Linda said now
looking Marnie in the eyes.

"I'll confide in you if you confide in me, okay?" Marnie said eagerly.

"Okay."  Linda said cautiously.

"Okay.  I had some trouble with my car. Larcher stopped and seemed like he would
help, but he forced me to have sex with him under the threat he would let harm
happen to Brenda if I didn't let him, and he has been doing it whenever he likes
ever since.  Whenever I get close to kissing him off, he manages to get one up
on me.  I've got to stop it.  And I will stop it.  I just don't know how yet."
Marnie said teary-eyed.

"Oh how awful.  I know how you feel.  I had some trouble with some students and
their off campus friends who were blackmailing me, but Brenda suggested I
consult with Mr. Larcher to see what could be done, and he got them off my back,
but he climbed on himself and I can't buck him off either."  Linda said as
Marnie reached across and put her hand on Linda's.

"Brenda doesn't believe me when I try to tell her to stay away from him.  I hope
you don't blame her." 

Linda shook her head "No," peering into her cup.

"So, what does he make you do?"  Marnie asked curious to compare their
situations.

"He makes me have sex with him every once in awhile, even though he knows I have
a boyfriend."

"Oh Dear, yes, go on."

"And he makes me do things for him, like this party coming up that his brother
is catering."  Linda said.

"God no.  There's another Larcher out there?"  Marnie said, mostly serious, but
trying to get a smile from Linda.

"Yeah, a twin I think." Linda replied.

"I hope we already know the 'Evil Twin.'  I'd hate to think there's someone else
worse out there."  Marnie said, successfully getting a reluctant laugh from
Linda.  "So, what do you think you're gonna do about him?"

"If I can just make it through the rest of the school year without incident,
I'll be able to move away from here and not have my past dragged along with me.
The real shame of it all is that I never did anything wrong.  I was hunted and
trapped by evil people and now look where I am."

"We'll figure out something."  Marnie said reassuringly.  "So what is this
catering thing you mentioned?  Maybe I can talk to him and get him off your
back.  You are Brenda's favorite teacher.  I hate to see you mixed up with the
likes of him.  I'm halfway used to him, even though he makes me sick.  I'll see
what I can do for you."

Linda looked up at Marnie with some hope but superstitious about letting herself
get too excited.

Marnie went to Roger's office building the next day to see Larcher one last time
to appeal to him to lay off not only her and her friends, but Brenda's favorite
teacher at school as well.  She wanted to get past the guard named Stan who grew
visibly excited when he saw her, but was greeted by him before she could slip
away. 

"Good afternoon, Ma'am."  He said eagerly. "Can I help you today?"  He asked
while trying to steal a glimpse of her body in her "downtown suit" and heels.

"Hi, Stan is it?"  Marnie said resigned to the interaction.

"Yes Ma'am."  He said pulling his nametag out towards her.

"Stan, do you know where I can find Larcher?"  She asked.

"Yes Ma'am, follow me."  He said and then checked in with his radio.

Marnie followed him to the observation room where Larcher and two others in
security uniforms were playing poker.  Larcher looked up at Marnie as if his
prayers had been answered.  "Praises!  I'm still in the game boys.  Don't get
too attached to my money now."  Then said to Marnie,  "Come here Missy, and sit
on my lap for good luck."

"Larcher."  Marnie said angrily and annoyed.  "I need to speak to you in
private."

"Sure, Missy, no problem.  Just after I win back the money these letches have
cheated me out of."

"Who are you calling a 'cheat', you scumbag?" Said the simian looking man at the
table to the right with the clef chin and heavily hirsute hands and forearms.

"Come here Missy." Larcher said insistently motioning for Marnie to come by his
side. "Watch the master take these creeps for all they are worth."

Realizing Larcher was intent at the moment to continue his game before having
any thought of cooperating with her agenda, Marnie reluctantly approached and
stood behind him looking at the game from over his shoulder.  Not content with
her staying behind him, he grabbed her forearm and pulled her to his side and
held her in place with his arm around her waist.  "Here, hold these cards for
me, since I've only got one hand left."  He ordered.  Marnie picked up the cards
from him and as she started to fan them out for him to see, his hand went down
her rear cheeks and started to rub and squeeze.  She tried to reach back and
take his hand away when he said, "Hey watch those cards. I don't want these cads
to see them, just me."  He ordered.

Marnie leaned over and put her elbows on the table to hold the fanned cards
toward Larcher now that he had stopped groping her behind, while the betting
began with the burly man to his Larcher's left.  As the bidding came around to
Larcher he said, "I'll raise you fifty with her jacket." 

He rubbed the lapel between his thumb and fingers.  Marnie slammed his cards
down, bolted up and putting her fists on her hips declared, "No way Mister, not
this time.  Com'on, we need to talk!"

Stan, who hadn't left, walked around and pulled up a chair opposite Larcher and
watched in eager anticipation with the others as the Marnie & Larcher show was
about to unfold.

"Oh I think you will.  We have an understanding don't we.  I didn't ask you to
come here.  You want something from me.  Well, Missy, either take all of your
clothes off now, or stake me to them to win back my money and you'll have the
chance of keeping them on. Understand Sweet Cheeks?"  He said.

Marnie felt ill looking at the eager faces around the table, then picked up
Larcher's cards and fanned them out for him again, realizing from looking at
them, that she was going to lose her suit jacket.  She kept her mouth shut and
prayed that Larcher's luck would turn around, while fighting the twinge of
arousal she was beginning to feel now that Larcher's hand was making its way up
her leg and under her skirt.

With her jacket gone, Larcher was able to convince the others that he could
raise them against the buttons he'd unfasten down Marnie's shirt.  Larcher
smiled as all eyes were distracted by the sight down the top of Marnie's blouse
of her bra-encased tits hanging full as she leaned over the table managing the
display of Larcher's cards for him on the next hand.  Marnie, in turn, was
growing distracted by Larcher's teasing fingers grazing along her substantially
healed pussy.

During the rounds that she lost her blouse and then her skirt, Marnie had
unconsciously stepped her feet further apart to afford easier access for
Larcher's fingers.  She snapped back to life when her bra was on the block and
Larcher had three tens.   She acted dumb and said to him, "You're gonna fold 'em
aren't you?" acting incredulous and alarmed, and whispering just loud enough so
the others could barely hear. 

Larcher played along and shushed her scoldingly.  Then double bluffing, he rose
the betting with the promise of her panties.  With the pot bigger than Marnie
had seen yet, Larcher won, and had Marnie rake in his chips.  Cards were dealt
again and Marnie interrupted, "Ah, don't I get any clothing back?  I, we, I
mean, you won."

Larcher laughed, distressing Marnie to no end, standing next to him in just bra
panties, half-slip, garterbelt, stockings, and heels.  "Once I get my money
back, I'll play to win your clothes back for you."

As play continued, Larcher wanted to bet Marnie's clothing up against the rest
of his money the others were holding.  Marnie, awash in a wave of sexual
frustration, nearing climax from Larcher's ministrations, shuddered and moaned.

"God your bitch is hot."  The burly player exclaimed.

Larcher chuckled, "It's not the heat," he said looking over at the movement of
his wrist under the silky slip, "it's the humidity."  And with that, his
opponents excitedly agreed to continue putting their money up against Marnie's
dignity. 

When Larcher lost the next hand, he exclaimed, "Shit!" The other players rubbed
their hands in anticipation and exclaimed "Oh yeah, oh yeah." Marnie's slip was
their prize and the complete picture of her athletic legs and womanly curves
their reward.  Marnie leaned back over the table next to Larcher awaiting the
cards for his next hand, her knees together and her arms corralling her body to
hide her pubic bulge and her tits from their view as much as possible.

Now with her slip off on the previous hand, Marnie was willing to do just about
anything to get Larcher's fingers back to work to finish her off, as he now sat
back to delight in Marnie's humiliating predicament, watching her stall in
preparation for removing her bra.  Stan put his finger in his ear, stood up and
exclaimed "Oh shit!" Then with supreme regret mixed with a polite upbringing, he
asked Marnie to excuse him while he tended to a call.  He waited at the door as
long as he dared but only got to see Marnie's hands reach behind her back to
unclasp the foundation garment, as he responded to an angry voice on his radio
and left.

Marnie immediately cupped her nipples in the palms of her hands as the cups fell
away, dizzy with humiliation, red with embarrassment, wanting to run away and
hide.  "Pick it up and hand it to the man Missy, he is the new rightful owner."
Larcher ordered referring to her bra lying on the floor before her.

Marnie switched to covering her breasts with one forearm while she squatted to
pick up the bra and extended it to the simian looking man.  He took it and, with
a smile of ecstasy, covered his face with one cup then the other as he inhaled
whatever scent of female excitement he could glean from what was trapped in the
material. "Deal 'em."  Larcher ordered of him, annoyed at losing again.

Marnie wanted Larcher's fingers back to work on her itch.  Every time now that
she would recover from an unusually heavy sexual workout, beginning with the
first time she was made to pull a train, she would get an insatiable sexual urge
later that would drive her mad until she could satisfy it over and over again
putting the fire out.  Besides, she thought, it would distract her enough from
the humiliation of being slowly degraded before these Neanderthals, and enable
her to survive the moment until she could get out of there.  As she took up
Larcher's cards for him, she rested herself on the table with her elbows and
widened her stance to give him full access.  Instead of putting his fingers back
to work on her sopping cunt, Larcher hooked his thumb and fingers around the
seams of her panties in back, squeezed them suddenly together and without
warning, pulled the panties tight up into her crotch a couple of times.  With
the panty crotch cutting into her clitoris, parting her lips, and waking up her
puckered anus, Marnie sprawled forward onto the table in a surprise sexual
release, the likes of which she had never experienced before.

Larcher's card's spilled on the table and a deuce and seven landed face up.
Larcher saw the cards and declared a "misdeal." 

"Okay then, ante up."  The man on his right challenged.

Not wanting to let go of any of the money he had won back, Larcher reached over
and pulled the panties off of the still collapsed Marnie.  Her sprawled position
on the table gave her little leverage to resist.  When she finally got back up,
she backed away from the table covering her feminine charms as best she could
huddling her breasts and pubic area with her arms.  "The cards Sweet Cheeks, the
cards."  Larcher barked at Marnie as the cards were being dealt out.

Marnie approached the table trying maintain whatever modesty she could, picked
up the cards, fanned them out while bending slightly forward, legs tight
together, arms hugging her chest, then presented them to Larcher's view standing
as far behind him to his side as she could.  Larcher reached back and pulled her
into the bent over position with her elbows on the table.  Then he grabbed the
closest cheek digging his fingers into her clef and wiggled them to get a
reaction from her again.  Marnie's nipple rings clinked on the table top as she
squirmed in reaction to being goosed. 

"Hey, check these out." The simian player remarked reaching out to finger her
right breast's nipple ring.

"Your touching is my bet."  Larcher declared looking at his cards.

"Hey," Marnie reacted.  "I've still got stockings, a garter belt and shoes,
expensive shoes."

"I'm sorry Walt, that's as far as you go with the clothes."  The player on his
left declared.  "You've got to come up with something better for us to stay in
the game."  He said getting out of his chair.  "I call."  He said and took a
turn at feeling Marnie's hanging breast.

With Larcher hitting the spot again between Marnie's newly relaxed wider stance
and the indignity happening to her breasts, she swooned her head down in an
overpowering wave of sexual response.

Each of the players stopped and returned to their seats to count out their
original stake and passed the remaining chips in Larcher's direction.  "Shit
Man, I've got to get me some of this.  Here's all your money back."  The simian
looking player offered.

"Here's mine, me too."  The other offered.

"That's right generous of you boys, but it is gonna take all your chips I'm
afraid." Larcher countered.

With that all three got up.  Larcher went to the opposite side of the table and
sat down and the two other players stood up behind Marnie and unzipped their
pants.  When Marnie realized what was about to happen, she started to rise up
off of the table, but Larcher grabbed her wrists and pulled her hands toward him
sending her back over the table in a forward bent sprawl mashing her breasts out
to the sides and giving the players behind her easier access from behind.
Marnie's head popped up and her eyes went wide looking at Larcher, as a
generously sized cock eased its way into her hot, naturally lubricated love
chute.  "So what was it that you wanted to talk to me about Sweet Cheeks?"
Larcher asked looking pleasantly humored by the situation.

"Ah, arrrggh, ... ah, oh god, oh god."  Marnie exclaimed fitfully sorting the
sexual stimulation from the disgust of being shanked by the rutting ape pounding
into to her from behind, from the humiliation of being used as a vehicle to
relieve these cads of their sexual arousal, and from her need to be sexually
ravaged to calm the sexual tension created by her own biology, while trying to
respond to Larcher's readiness to hear her out.

Larcher sat forward and put his hand up to signal to the simian apelike man to
stop.  He reluctantly backed out of Marnie.  "Now, what was it you wanted to
talk to me about?"  He asked Marnie.

"Hunh?"  Marnie said looking back behind her.  "Oh god!"  She looked at Larcher.
She closed her eyes and reared her head up.  "Don't stop."  She exclaimed.
"Dear god, ... please fuck me ..."

Larcher smiled and nodded for his buddy to fill her up for all he was worth.
Marnie came and before she could collect herself, he came in thrusts nearly
lifting her feet off the ground compounding her previous orgasm with another.
She was now so weak kneed she started to slide off the table onto the floor.
"Not so fast Missy."  Larcher said grabbing her wrists to hold her on the table.

While the other gent molested her rear, Larcher gave her another chance to speak
her mind.  "Listen Larcher.  Enough, ... phew ... is enough.  Phew ... I've paid
whatever dues I would need to pay to you and you've ... phew, phew, ... have taken
more than a pound of flesh.  Oh jesus.  Tell him to stop for a second please."
Larcher motioned for him to stop playing with her for a moment.  "Christ
Larcher, you've involved my friends and now you've involved my daughter's
favorite teacher."  The other player started up with rubbing his dickhead up and
down her cunt again on his own. "It's time, oh crap, ... no not that ... it's time
for this to stop, especially Linda Lambert and my friends.  Oh no, not again.  I
don't think I can't take it again.  Arrggh, oh shit, please stop, oh-my-god, ...
please ... don't ... oh god, please don't stop ugggeeeeeeeeeeeeee." Marnie climaxed
with tears of shame mixed with tears of embarrassment due to her needing what
just happened so badly.

Marnie laid arms straight out to her side, her face resting on the table with
her right cheek looking to her left into space, her legs limp and spread, her
cunt gaping with pearly liquid dripping, and moaning, "Larcher please, please,
no more, no more ... ."

"Missy, Missy, Missy.  You're some of my best up-and-comers. I couldn't cut you
gals loose."  Larcher disclosed.

"What do you mean, 'cut us loose?'" Marnie said as if nearing sleep not caring
the nude image she was sprawled across the table.

"I mean, I'm not going to let an asset go unless it is replaced by an equal or
better asset.  That makes sense doesn't it?"  Larcher explained.

"Hey man, what do we do with the duds?" One of the players asked.

"Maybe Missy here would like to leave here with some of the clothes."  Larcher
said watching Marnie lift her head paying greater attention to her predicament.
"I'll sell them back to her.  Toss 'em here."

The hirsute man sniffed them deeply one last time and dropped them in Larcher's
lap.  Then he dug a five out of his wallet, "Here's the money you won you
bastard." And dropped it on the clothes.

"Nice playing cards with you Man."  Larcher acknowledged.

Then the other player dropped a five on top with the other one and gave Larcher
a fingers up handshake and left with the first leaving Larcher sitting across
from Marnie, her clothes in his lap, looking at Marnie's expression of disbelief
propped up on her elbows with her breasts hanging down invitingly.

"All of this was over a lousy five bucks?  You've put me through this over
losing at penny ante?  You really are the lowest."  Marnie scolded.

"You loved every minute of it.  So do you want to walk out of here with any of
your clothes or not?

You wouldn't dare."  Marnie challenged.

"No, Missy, I want you to walk out of here fully dressed, but what would be in
it for me?"

"Larcher, you're pond scum, but you're not that low."

"I need pretty model types to help out at a banquet coming up,  like your two
blonde friends and Frenchie.  You broads are good looking enough, even though
you're older than I would normally look for.  I'll give you an article of
clothing for each person you promise to deliver, in addition to yourself, of
course, to help out."  He offered.  "How many do you pledge?"

Marnie climbed up on the table, slithered forward until her breasts hung freely
over the edge and reached for his fly, "Isn't there another way we can settle
this?"  Marnie asked with mock seduction.  Larcher dumped her clothes on the
floor and lifted himself from the chair to pull his pants down.  He watched as
she wrapped her left hand around the base of his cock.  His balls squeezed up in
their sack atop her thumb.  She pulled his foreskin down from his cockhead with
the other.  "Hunh?" She asked during a pause to remind him she had a question up
for consideration.

"Finish what you've started Missy, or you'll get an answer to a question you
haven't asked yet."  He threatened.

Marnie leaned down with a disgusted look and took his tumid cock past her lips.
Fighting revulsion, she bobbed her head up and down, her chin bumping his balls
and his curly short hairs tickling her nose.  She tried as she might to use her
tongue to best advantage to get him off as quickly as possible, because her back
was tiring quickly from the strain of lifting her upper body up.  Eventually,
she removed her hands and placed them on the arms of the chair so she could do
pushups to take the strain off of her back.  Larcher delighted in teasing her
nipples by playing with her rings and molesting her hanging, swaying, and sweaty
breasts as she worked out.

When he was just about to shoot, Marnie tried with her last reserve to push
herself up and off of his sex pistol, but as he came, Larcher pinched both of
her nipples with the rings and pulled her back down.  With her reaction to the
sudden pain, she choked and nearly drown in his cum from being out of sync with
her breathing.

Marnie got herself back up on the table and curled into a fetal position for
rest and recovery while Larcher regained his composure.  "Here," he said,
tossing her clothes onto her,  "you and your three friends will all be there,
and I'll give Missy Linda a vacation."  He ordered as he wrote the time and
place on a page from a note pad.  "You'll all get paid regular wages, but you'd
better be there or you'll regret it, and you know I mean business."  He said
punctuating it by shoving the note into her relaxed fist, and left her to dress
at her own pace.

Marnie eventually got herself together and used her panties in a half full cup
of water to wipe herself and her stockings down.  As she adjusted her clothing,
she casually watched the security monitors set up along one wall of the room.
She saw Roger coming back from lunch through the lobby with a bunch of guys and
waited fitfully and ashamed until she could determine the coast was clear to
leave.

When Marnie got home, she showered and called Barbara, Sally, and Betty:  "... We
need to talk. ... Yes right away this afternoon ... No, it's not good ... Yes, it's
Larcher ..."

“Well I found out that Larcher is blackmailing Brenda’s favorite teacher, like he does to us.  So, I went to see him today, you see, to tell him off once and for all.  It didn’t work; he was a prick about it; and, he has asked that, well ordered that, we assist at a banquet on the twelfth, I think for his brother’s catering business or something.”  Marnie announced.

“You can’t be serious.  Who does he think he is, ordering me or any of us around?”  Betty replied.

“Marnie, what are you asking?  I don’t want anything to do with that creep.”  Barbara protested.

“Listen.  He warned me that he would make life miserable for anyone who didn’t show.  And besides, I want to help Brenda’s teacher.  She doesn’t deserve what he is doing to her.”  Marnie argued.

“Marn.  None of us deserve what he is doing to us, get real.”  Sally said.

“Look.  We just have to help out the caterer for one evening.  How tough can that be?”  Marnie pleaded.

“What are we supposed to do there?  What are we supposed to wear?  What do we tell George and the others?”  Barbara whined.

“It’s Lady’s Night Out, that’s all.”  Marnie replied.  “I don’t know what we are supposed to do, serve meals and clear tables I guess.”  She added.

“Marn, it is never that simple with Larcher.  You’ve got to find out.”  Barbara demanded.

“Then you’ll do it?  I don’t want anything to happen to any of us or our relationships.”  Marnie said.

The others just sat silent looking at each other for a sign as to how they would respond to Larcher’s directive.  Finally, Sally said, “I’m with you.  I know how vindictive that creep can be, and besides, I’m a little curious what this brother is like.”

“Thank you Sally.”  Marnie said relieved.

“I don’t think he will do anything to me if I don’t go.”  Betty said uncharacteristically brave.

“Betty, you’ve got to do it.  He might retaliate on all of us, not just you.”  Barbara pleaded.

Betty looked around at each of her friends, thought for a moment, and then with almost instant regret said, “Okay, I’m in too.”

“I’ll call and find out more details.”  Marnie promised.

 * * * * * 

Brenda came in the door from school, slammed her books down and stormed up the stairs without greeting her mother.  Marnie followed her up to her room.

“What’s the matter Dear?”  She asked Brenda.

“Nothing!  Go away.”  Brenda said burying her face in her pillow.

“Brenda, I’m your mother.  You can talk to me.  You can talk to me about anything.” Marnie said trying to turn her over.  “Com’on, what’s the matter?”

“Oh Mom,” she said sobbing, “everybody hates me at school.”

“Oh Dear, you can’t mean that.  Does Susan hate you?”

“Probably.”  Brenda said sniffling.

“What happened?  You can tell me.”  Marnie asked, holding Brenda’s shoulders in her outstretched hands.

“Everybody saw my picture in the paper and is calling me a ‘Lesbian.’”  Brenda said.

“What picture?  Which paper?  I didn’t see any picture of you in the paper.”  Marnie challenged.

“The picture of me hugging Ms. Lambert after being hosed down.  You can see everything and they didn’t bother to block out the private areas.”  Brenda said as she collapsed sobbing into her pillow again.

“Brenda Dear, what paper are you talking about?”

“The Weekly Monitor.  It just came out this morning and it’s free, so everybody has one.  I can’t go back to school in this town, ever again.”

“Brenda, it’s not so bad.  Nobody takes that rag seriously.  It can’t be that bad. … .”  Marnie was saying when Brenda reached in her pocket and unfolded a picture on newsprint and slammed it down on the bed in front of her mother, then did the same with another and another. 

Marnie looked at the three shots of the incident at the art exhibit, “Oh my.”  She said surprised at the explicit display of her daughter and Ms. Lambert on the “Circling The Drain” stage.  “Brenda, these are revealing, but it doesn’t make you a lesbian.  And, remember our talk about being proud of our bodies, well you and Ms. Lambert are blessed with very nice bodies.  It was an accident created by some out-of-line demonstrators and you have nothing to be ashamed of.”

“Oh really?  Well, everyone thinks that Ms. Lambert is a lesbian anyway because she is so friendly and helpful to us girls.  They talk about it behind her back.  Now this.  Not only does it look like proof about her, it makes me one too.”  Brenda said.

“No it doesn’t.  I can see why you might think that way when the picture is so fresh and people are acting without thinking, but you’ll find that over time, everyone will forget all about it.  You’ll see.”  Marnie said reassuringly.

Marnie let her rest and recover from the trauma she experienced at school and spent the rest of the evening acting as Brenda’s telephone secretary passing on calls from every boy Brenda ever knew, and some she was meeting over the phone for the first time.  With the dates she accepted and the many she turned down, Brenda recovered completely from the hazing she received from the other girls at school during the day.

“Brenda, Honey, when you are through with this call can I use the phone?”  Marnie whispered and motioned.

“Sure Mom.”  Brenda said with her hand over the handset microphone.  “I’ve got to go.”  …  “Okay Mom.  All yours.”  She yelled.

“Brenda, do you have Walter Larcher’s number?” Marnie yelled up.

“Sure Mom.  I’ll call and tell you when to pick up.”  Brenda yelled back down.  After talking to Larcher herself, Brenda signaled Marnie to take over the call.

“… What will we be doing exactly? … Well, what will we be wearing? … A tuxedo costume? Okay. … A fitting? Okay. … Tomorrow? … Ten? … Okay, but this is the last time we do anything like this for you.”  Marnie warned.  “You prick!”  She said to herself hearing him laugh when he hung up his phone.

The fitting was at an unmarked commercial building in an industrial section of town.  The four ladies were led into a ten by twenty room with floor to ceiling mirrors all along the twenty-foot wall with the door at the end.  They were asked to take off all of their clothes by a young early twenty something, gum chewing, heavily made-up, red-haired receptionist, and offered the chairs along the opposite long wall to put their clothes on. 

“Are you doing the fitting?” Barbara asked.

“Leslie and I will be taking your measurements.”  The receptionist assured her.

They took off their outer clothes per the instructions, even though it didn’t seem necessary, and stood waiting, facing the mirrors, looking at themselves, and chatting.  The receptionist opened the door and stuck her upper body in to check on the progress and grew annoyed that they still had on their under things.  “A-hem.”  She uttered to announce her presence.  “That is, All of your clothes please.” And ducked back out before there were any questions.

The ladies grew a little concerned since they had experienced many fittings in their lifetimes but never ones where they had to be completely nude to do so.  They all eventually, albeit reluctantly, complied and waited, padding in place, hugging their chests, for Leslie and the redhead receptionist to return for the measurements.  The redhead came back in with a clipboard.  On it was a form with several columns.  She asked each of them their names and wrote them at the top of a column.  Marnie glanced at the left-hand column and saw one of the entries, “bikini-saddle” and wondered what on earth that could be.  The redhead wrote down hair color, eye color, asked for all of the sizes, like shoes, that would not need to be measured, and wrote it all down for each.  During the course of the query, their arms relaxed and they grew relatively comfortable standing naked in a strange room, in front of a stranger, in front of their friends.

When the redhead went to the door, they became more alert, watching for the next stranger that was about to enter.  “Leslie.  Are you free to do a fitting in here now?”  They could hear the redhead ask out the door.  The redhead stood up and backed against the open door to allow Leslie to enter.  The ladies were momentarily in shock as Leslie turned out to be an averaged height man with his suit jacket off, sleeves rolled up just below his elbows, his tie loosened and his top shirt button opened, his reading half-glasses resting down his nose, graying dark hair thinning on top, and a cloth tape measure around his neck.

“Shall we get started ladies?”  He said.

The ladies just looked shocked, and as inconspicuously as possible, shifted their stance, posture and arms at attempts toward modesty.  With Marnie closest to the door, he began with asking her to raise her arms to her side.  He pulled the tape measure around her chest, and called out “38” for the redhead to write down.  He continued with her waist, “28” and then her hips, “36.”  Then he moved on to Barbara.  Marnie thought that was easy enough.  He measured Barbara in the same fashion calling out “37, 27, 37” respectively.  Barbara was relieved as well when he moved on to Sally, “36, 27, 35,” and Betty, “35, 26, 35.”

Betty thought, “Hunh, I thought Barbara was bigger than Marnie.  It must be because she is shorter.”

Sally reflected, “I look okay I guess, but I’d sure like to be built more like that Marnie … .”

Leslie continued with Betty, taking her by surprise by measuring around each breast, then around both breasts at once.  She was too stunned and fazed to do or say anything about it.  Rather than move on to Sally, Leslie measured her boyish areolas.  He tweaked her nipples to try and get them erect.  Betty was so numb from confusion that it wasn’t successful, so he took his hand and said “koochy, koochy, kooooo,” while diddling her snatch in an attempt to excite her nipples erect.  Betty’s arms levitated out from the side of her body as she rose up on her tiptoes.  Her mouth formed a long “O” and her eyes fluttered wide.

The redhead took her free hand and pinched and pulled on a nipple to help matters along.  As another wave of embarrassment washed down Betty’s body from head to toe, her nipples grew hard and erect.  “There we go.” Leslie said rather clinically and went on to measure their length and circumference.  Then after hefting, lifting, and dropping each breast to make sure her tits were in a natural hang, he measured the distance across between her nipples. Betty stood like a deer caught in headlights and while she was still malleable, he bent her over, leveled her back, and measured the length of free hang in her breasts. 

Sally and the others, as nonchalantly as possible, worked at tweaking their own nipples to erection, so as not to bring on the same attention to them that Betty got.  Betty stayed in the bent position for a hypnotic moment until she realized that he was doing the same measurements now to Sally’s perky breasts with her average areolas and nipples. 

When he got back down the line to Marnie he stood back and contemplated her breasts with his chin cradled between his right thumb and index finger.  “What is the purpose of doing that to your nipples?” He asked of her rings.

“Ah, ah, I’ve been meaning to take them out for some time now.”  Marnie blabbered.

“We can wait.”  He said in anticipation of watching the process.  In fact all eyes grew intent upon watching her fumble with the rings as she took them out. 

Marnie finally managed to get them out.  When she pinched new sensation into her nipples, she surprised everyone, including herself, at the full body shiver it gave her.  As he called out the measurements of her areolas, they turned out to be bigger than Barbara’s were wide but about the same size in height.  Before measuring her gumdrop-sized nipples for circumference and length, he held them and turned them to get a close-up view of the wound the piercing left.  This extra manipulation caused Marnie to involuntarily swoon her body bent forward momentarily until she could clear the dizziness in her head.

Next, he asked Marnie to stand with her feet half a foot or so apart so he could measure her legs.  His hands touched and squeezed her muscles as if he were a horse trader inspecting a racehorse, while he measured foot to knee, ankle, calf, lower thigh, and mid-thigh.  When he measured her upper thigh, she could have sworn he was sweeping an index finger across her nether lips as he worked the tape into place.  Not wanting to be guessing that it was anything other than an accident and trying not to let on to her friends, she took deep breaths and bit her lower lip to distract herself from the sensations.  When he brought the tape up to measure her inseam, he managed to fumble with the tape measure at the top in her crotch trying to get it straightened out.  Marnie reflexively exclaimed, “Oh my,” between deep breaths, and looked at her friends in the mirror to see if they heard.

“Is this really all necessary?” Sally challenged.

Leslie stopped, stood, turned toward her with his fists on his hips, and replied, “I am only doing what I am paid to do.  If you have a problem with that, take it up with the Larchers.”  Then he went back to measuring Marnie’s legs foot to hip and foot to waist.  When he took the tape, holding the end at the base of her navel and feeding the tape through her legs and up to the top of the crack of her ass.  The movement of the tape across her clitoris, pussy, and puckered hole as he pulled it taught caused Marnie to go weak in the knees and required her to brace herself from falling by widening her stance and putting her hands on her knees.  While she was breathing heavily in this semi-squat position, he took his final measurement of her vulva, and with the pushing of the tape into place along the run, Marnie feared she would be made to cum in front of everyone.  Just as quickly as her excitement rose, he was done and moving on to Barbara.  Marnie couldn’t believe it.  She was glad she was spared the humiliation of being made to cum just then, but now she was so horny that she would gladly hump a mule like the great Catherine of Russia.

Barbara put her palms out at her waist in a gesture of rejection, but closed her eyes when he began and forced herself to suffer the same indignity, leaving her in a similar state to Marnie.  Sally complied as defiantly as she could muster, considering how horny she had been lately after the ordeal at the spy shop.  Betty complied as well, but everyone guessed that she did sneak in a little climax past everyone when she ended up smiling after a short period of fretful whimpering.

When all measurements were recorded, Leslie took his leave with a pleased look.  The redhead stood in front of the ladies, holding her pen up in her right hand, cradling her right elbow in her left hand.  She congratulated the ladies on being such cooperative subjects and left them with one item of parting advice, “If I was you ladies, I’d get trimmed like Marnie here.  It won’t show through as much.  Bye.”

In the carpool back to Betty’s house they were quiet.  They each thought in their own time about the strangeness of the fitting process, how they sized up compared to their friends, about the redhead’s parting advice, and what they could do about their horns that now needed to be clipped.  As they pulled into Betty’s driveway, Barbara asked, “Betty, do you think we could all get into your hot tub before we head home?” 

Betty, Marnie, and Sally looked at each other searchingly and all turned to Barbara at the same time and said in unison, “Nawwww.” Then all went to their respective homes to sexually attack their husbands.

* * * * *

At school, Brenda was surrounded by all sorts of attentive boys, most of whom were spoken for.  This created an equal and opposite tension in the classrooms and the halls by their girlfriends.  Even Brenda’s best friends, she caught a daily ride with, left without her.  She bucked it up and headed home on foot, planning to hop on the bus if it came by in time to give her a time advantage.

With only a block jog out of her way, she could go by Crandel’s on her way home.  As she approached their house she saw Jimmy playing catch with Brad, so she went up to talk to him.  “Hey Jimmy.”  Then in a lower tone, “Hi Brad.”

Jimmy’s face got all excited to see her and Brad gave her a “hubba-hubba” look. 

“Gosh Brenda, you were on TV.  That’s so cool.” Jimmy said.

“Yeah, we got to see a lot of you, even though you weren’t on for very long.”  He teased, and ended up rubbing the spot Jimmy hit on his arm to scold him for saying it.

“Jimmy, where were you?  I was hoping to get a picture for my portfolio.” 

“We tried. Honest.  But, by the time we were getting close to the museum, the road was blocked off by the cops.” Jimmy explained.

“Wow, that’s great that you tried.  Are your mom and dad okay with how things turned out?”  Brenda asked concerned.

“They can’t be down on you.  Nobody can be down on you; you’re the best.”  Jimmy gushed.

“Thank you Jimmy. You’re sweet.”  Brenda replied mussing up his hair a bit.

“I think I’m gonna be sick.”  Brad said as he acted out puking.

“Don’t mind him.  He doesn’t understand you like I do.”  Jimmy assured her.

“It doesn’t bother me.  I think Brad is sweet too inside.  He is just being defensive, because I think he likes me too.”  Brenda said, then took Brad’s blushing head in her hand and kissed his cheek lightly.

“Ooooooo.” Brad uttered, feigning disgust, madly trying to wipe off the cooties left by Brenda’s lips.

“Oh well, it was worth a try I guess.”  Brenda sighed.  “Thank you for trying.”

“Hey, who was that girl with you?” Brad asked.

“That was no girl, that was the cheerleading coach from school, Ms. Lambert.” Brenda explained.

“Cool! That was a teacher?” Brad said with prurient delight. “God, I saw a ‘teacher’ almost naked.”  He muttered to himself.  “So what were those dark things on your boobs?”

Brenda looked at Jimmy and they shared a smile before she responded, “Ah, that was a temporary tattoo.”

“Wow, you tattooed your boobs?”  Brad asked in disbelief.  “Could I see?”

“Yeah right.”  She said like there was no chance.

“Oh com’on.  You’ve let me see them before.”  He pleaded.

“Com’on Brad, knock it off.  If she doesn’t want to show you, don’t push it.”  Jimmy said in her defense.

“It’s okay Jimmy.  I’ll do it under one condition.”  Brenda said.

“What’s that?” Brad asked with a wide-eyed smile.

“A girl’s got to know that it’s appreciated when she does such a thing.  Jimmy, where can we go?”  Brenda asked.

“The garage?”  Jimmy suggested, and they headed for the garage.

“Okay, I’ll show you my chest, but you have to show me you appreciate it by getting your thing stiff first and keeping it stiff as long as I am showing you my boobs.  Okay?” Brenda offered.

This caught Brad by surprise.  He stared back in deep contemplation for a long moment then said, “Okay.”

After another pause of inactivity, Brenda said, “Well. … Get those pants down and do it.”

“Well, what about him?”  Brad said, asking about Jimmy.

“He’s my photographer.  It isn’t anything special for him.” She replied, while Jimmy beamed proudly.

Brad had to think about his request some more until he saw Brenda toying with the first button on her blouse seductively.  Then he decided to drop his pants and go for it.  Brenda smiled when his first instinct was to put both hands over his equipment to keep it hidden.  She unbuttoned the first button and stretched the top open a bit as if it was hot in the garage.  This gave Brad a glimpse of the lacy edges of her bra causing his young cock to respond against his palm.  “Remember, you’ve got to be stiff before I show you and stiff all the time I’m showing you in appreciation, or I stop.”  She warned.

Brad took his left hand and slid it off to cup his nuts while moving his right to stroke his cock.  She helped him along by unbuttoning the next button holding her blouse together at the peak of her chest.  Then when he was all the way stiff, she slowly removed her entire blouse.  “Take your hands away.  I want to see.” She directed before moving on to take off her bra.  Brad stopped, surprised and removed his hands out to the sides of his body, looking down at his bobbing stiffy pointing back at his face.  “Okay then, you’ve got to keep it stiff for as long as I’m showing you stuff.  Remember, you promise.”  She said while putting her hands behind her back and while Brad’s went back to work on his woody.

She stopped and asked Jimmy to help her unclasp her strap.  He jumped at the opportunity.  After fumbling a bit with the hooks, the straps pulled apart leaving the radiant skin of her bare back sparking urges in him.  Jimmy reflexively gave her a hug against her back burying one side of his face, and then the other, against her warm skin, then backed away embarrassed that he did so without asking or warning her.  Brenda smiled at him approvingly and held the cups of her bra against her breasts with her hands jiggling her breasts up and down alternately.  Brad’s hand started to speed up.  Brenda let the cups fall and quickly pulled them back up.  Brad blinked his eyes as if to clear his vision to be more prepared for the next opportunity.  Then she slid one arm across as she held out the bra and let it fall.  Brad could see the top and bottom bulges and quickened his stroking.  Brenda turned to the side and pulled her hand away enough for Brad to see the fading handprint on the side of her breast.  Brad’s precum started to make his cockhead glisten.  Jimmy and Brenda were enjoying Brad’s growing urgency from Brenda’s teasing.  To add his own element of tease, Jimmy went to Brenda’s side and placed his hand in perfect position over the henna tattooed handprint to show Brad its perfect fit.  Brenda played along like they were a rehearsed team.  Brad’s face screwed up in various expressions reflecting the mix of emotions he was going through.  “There.” Brenda said, “Are you satisfied?”

“Ah, argh, um, no.  No, show me more.  Eeeg.”  Brad said worried she was closing up shop at a time that his body was taking over.

“Like this?”  She said turning and switching arms so she could show him the handprint on the other breast, on which Jimmy placed his other hand.  “Or like this.”  She said raising both arms into the air, with Jimmy going behind her, putting a hand on each breast, and fluttering them to Brenda’s delight and Brad’s increased madness.

“Oh god, oh god.” Brad exclaimed jerking his body into bent positions as if trying to pull his cockhead away from his own molesting hand.  Then he stiffened up straight, gave a few last strokes and shot a rope of pearly goo across at his two tormentors, who had the presence of mind to turn and back away from the ejaculate as it flew past. 

“I’d better hurry and get dressed.”  Brenda remarked to Jimmy.  “I don’t think he is going to be able to keep it stiff much longer.”

* * * * *

“Roger Honey, do me again.”  Marnie urged.

“I don’t know what’s making you such a sex craved maniac, but I like it.”  He said kissing her neck while hugging her body to his with his arms and leg.

After Roger made love to Marnie up to his capacity, he luxuriated with her looking up blankly at the ceiling.  He had no idea that his partner was sexually reborn over the last year as a product of being over-sexed physically by a series of unexpected sexual adventures outside of their marriage, combined with needing to give him guilt sex to ease her own conscience emotionally. 

“So, what happened to your nipple jewelry?  What prompted you to take it out?” Roger asked with curiosity while flicking a finger back and forth over the nipple closest to him.

Marnie felt a new tingle in her crotch as Roger’s question took her back to the humiliation of stripping naked, being measured in all of her proportions by strangers, and being pushed into a decision to remove the jewelry while these strangers and her friends looked on.

“Oh, it was time, don’t you think?” She said, gently grasping his finger and moving it aside to stop the stimulation.

“I kinda liked the thingy dingies.” He said, just cupping her breast.  Instead of taking comfort in the cuddling, Marnie’s sexual energy was rising from being stimulated by Roger’s caresses.  “So, I’ve been meaning to tell you, I, we got this invitation at the office to the William Shamneedy Charity Function this year.  Can you believe it?  The company bought two tables and we’ve been offered two seats.”

“Oh? When is it?  I’m afraid to ask.”  Marnie asked, her body having gone flush.

“Friday.  ‘Black tie and bring the checkbook’ it said on the invitation.” Roger explained.

“Ah, oh, that’s nice, that we’ve been invited finally, I mean.”  Marnie said, stalling to come up with a reason why they shouldn’t go.

“Hey Marn, what’s wrong?  I thought you’d be jumping for joy.  You’ll get to dress up and be the envy of all the other women in this town.”  Roger said, leaning up on an elbow to look at her in the dim light.

“I don’t know what I am going to do.  I promised the girls I’d be doing something with them that evening.”  Marnie offered.

“Oh, don’t worry about them, Sweetie.  They’ll understand.  They’ll even be jealous.” Roger said trying to cheer her up for it.

“It’s just that … Why don’t just you go, Honey.”  Marnie offered, and then wished she could take it back.

“Honey, I don’t think you would want to miss this if you knew how bizarre these affairs are.  I’m told the Hampton Charities puts on these riotous theme charities each year.  They usually have everyone wear masks and amp up the frivolity to help get people giddy and off balance so they won’t think twice about writing checks for large sums of money.  Your anonymity is protected until they publish the donation amounts a day or so later to keep all the patrons locked into honoring their checks.  They’ve got the process down to a science.”  Roger pleaded enthusiastically.

“Maybe we shouldn’t go anyway, we’ll probably write check amounts we’d regret for the rest of the year.”  Marnie warned hopefully.

“You might be right about that.  Are you sure you can’t break it off with the gals?”  Roger asked.

“I just don’t think it would be right.”  Marnie said, hoping she could keep the general direction going her way.

“Okay, I’ll think twice about it.”  Roger said.  “Goodnight Sweetheart.”

“Goodnight Honey.”  Marnie responded, wondering how long it would be before she could join him in restful sleep.

* * * * *

Marnie was gone before Roger came home from work on Friday.  The ladies had to be at the hall to help with the setup.  When they got there they discovered other younger women also following directions reluctantly, but compliantly, of a direct no-nonsense woman in her late forties or early fifties by her looks, just as they were doing.  They were putting tablecloths, place settings, and centerpieces on the tables, straightening chairs, and decorating with bright colors and lights.

Marnie noticed a man enter the hall and lean over to talk to the woman.  “Hey look Barb.  Sally, psst.  Betty.”  She said, waving her friends in for a huddle.  “Look over there.”

“Holy Shit!” Sally whispered emphatically.  “It’s another Larcher.”

“Yeah, he looks just like him, only a little bit shorter and a little less hair on top.  Do you think they are twins?”  Marnie asked with curiosity.

“Hey, you four over there, if you’re done with that, come and get these boxes and stands and set them up on the front and sides of the stage.”  The lady with Larcher-2 spoke loudly to them over the din.

The four ladies walked toward them unable to take their eyes off of the new Larcher.  The woman looked at his reaction suspiciously checking for indications that he might know the four ladies already.  He checked out the ladies as they went behind to pick up boxes of flowers, stands, and additional decorations.  They all checked each other out as they passed him again walking back toward the stage.

“It’s uncanny isn’t it?” Betty offered.

“Creepy more like it.”  Barbara retorted as they walked up on the stage.

As they set up the stage with the floral arrangements, they each in their own way and in their own time looked out over the display of decorated tables imagining the charity function fully attended and bustling and what it would be like to be an artist on the stage entertaining the attendees.

When the room was set up, there was about a fifteen-minute break before the lady in charge asked them all to retire to the changing area for their costumes.  “At least we get to wear tuxedoes and see what that would be like.” Marnie reminded her group as they were led to a staging area. 

In front of a couple of rows of rolling racks of plastic covered hanging wardrobes, stood the redheaded receptionist and Leslie from the earlier fitting.  “Okay ladies,” Leslie announced, “each of these has your name on them.  You can use the showers through that door if you like.  There is no need to rush.  You have forty-five minutes.”

“What about makeup?  I didn’t bring all of the makeup I need.” A pretty younger woman asked him.

“No need to worry about makeup, Ladies.  Hampton Charities asks that you all wear masks to maintain your anonymity.  You’ll find it inside with the rest.  If you have any questions just ask Cheryl here or myself.”  He said pausing for any immediate questions then left the room.

The women all descended on the racks looking for their names.  Those that knew each other handed and traded the wrapped hangers and bagged shoes below them to the appropriate persons.  Plastic squeezed apart and paper inside ripped open as the women energetically broached the wrappings like kids attacking presents at Christmas.  The overall energy slowed as they examined the black pantyhose, white body hose top with white collar and cuffs, starched tuxedo bib, shinny gold cummerbund and red tie, and finally, a black hood.  They tore into the bags with the shoes in the hopes that there might be more, but all they found there were black shinny patent leather high-heeled pumps.

“Marnie. I thought you said we would be wearing tuxedoes!” Barbara whined.

“I thought that was what he told me.  Well, look at these all together.”  Marnie said in her defense, holding as many of the elements up to her body as she could manage. “It looks like a tuxedo, just an ultra sexy one. … But wait, we’ll be wearing these masks.” She put hers over her head, but any way she did it, she couldn’t figure out the eyes.  Then she took it off.  “You see.  We get to dress real sexy like this and have our identities concealed.  You can go wild child and it will be okay.”

Betty, only half listening, piped up, “Ah hem, I, ah, I didn’t … you know, um, shave, … you know.  Look at how these look.”  She said nodding in the direction of one of the younger women hurrying to see what it all looked like on her and had the black nylon material stretched up around her legs and hips.  “ You can see through when we have these on.  I need to shave before I go out in public like that,  … even though my face is covered.  What am I going to do?”

Sally went over to the receptionist, “Cheryl is it?” Cheryl nodded. “Ah, we have someone among us who didn’t follow your advice and is in need of a shave.  Would you … ?”

Cheryl interrupted, “I’ve come prepared.  Here’s a little tube of lotion and a disposable.  No need to return it.” 

“Thank you.  You’re a dear.”  Sally said and returned to her group.  “Ask and ye shall receive.” She said handing the solution to Betty’s problem to her.

The three ladies got ready following their turns in the bathroom.  The costumes fit them individually like gloves.  They were amazed how the individual fit hugged each feature of their bodies such as hips, rear cheeks, and breasts, which had their own individual pouches and reservoir tips for their nipples, keeping a uniform pressure to them as the rest of the costume did on the rest of their bodies.  The formal bib had costume jewels placed where studs would be and it fastened from under the collar to being held in place by the cummerbund.  They each began to notice that the bibs were slightly different in size from one another. They were just wide enough on each of them to cover the outer edge of their areolas, leaving plenty of the sides of their breasts to show the patrons the apparent shape and size of their tits underneath.

They looked at each other and imagined themselves looking just as hot as the others looked in their costumes. When it was time for the masks, Marnie and Barbara went over to Cheryl with Marnie asking, “Um, what’s with this hood?  I can’t seem to figure it out.”

Cheryl pulled it over Marnie’s head so that the single opening in front was positioned from the tip of Marnie’s nose, as wide as a generous smile to up over her chin but below her bottom lip, accentuating her mouth.  Marnie noticed that she could see better looking down through the material than she could straight ahead and asked why that was. “It is a special micro weave with a flat thread. The horizontal strands are tied at intervals on an angle so they act like partially opened blinds.  Pretty neat hunh.  If you were to wear this hood upside down, somehow, you’d be able to see better upward than straight ahead, same thing.  It was originally designed for fabric sunglasses, but preliminary marketing told the manufacturer to scrap the idea.”

“I see.”  Marnie acknowledged. “Thanks.” And walked back with Barbara to Sally titling her head back and to the sides trying to get the hang of it.

All three were experimenting with the hooded masks when Betty returned to change into her costume.  They stood casually staring at Betty’s newly denuded public area from behind their masks chuckling to themselves at the sometimes-uptight Betty’s new look.

When everyone was dressed Cheryl passed around bright red lipsticks for them to apply and a garter with a number for each of them to wear.

From the staging area, they went out to the hall to await the beginning of the evening’s festivities.  They felt naughty in these tight fitting and revealing costumes while they held trays of glasses filled with champagne for the guests to take at their leisure. When the first guests filtered in, the women wore the slinkiest, sexiest evening gowns Marnie had ever seen, and she was envious that she wasn’t among them.  The men came in wearing the finest in formal fashions.  In both cases, they were wearing molded masks, which covered all of their faces except for the cut out at the middle bottom revealing their mouths and chins.  They varied in color and form uniquely so you could tell one person from the other, but not who was wearing it.   The guests mingled in around the waiting waitresses, looking them up and down admiringly, and picked up a glass of Champaign before searching for their assigned tables.  The waitresses held their heads back in a fashion that made them stand proud, but in fact was allowing them to see the guests better as they milled around.

With the close scrutiny they were getting from the entering attendees, Marnie and her friends felt more naked in the thin translucent bodysuits and heels than they anticipated they would .  Unless they stood with their legs together, the crease and swell of their cunt lips would be clearly visible, and as it was, the outsides of their breasts and the swell, fold and crease of their rear cheeks were clearly visible for all to see.  Wearing masks helped and made them feel more daring in flaunting what they had on display as some of the younger servers chose to stand in sexy uneven stances or to move with exaggerated swaying hip movements among the standing guests.

The foursome huddled by the table filling Champaign glasses waiting for their trays to be restocked.  “This is kinda fun so far.  We wouldn’t be here at all if we didn’t have to do this.” Sally said upbeat.

Marnie wanted to tell them that she had an invitation, but censored herself wondering what the point of telling them would be.  “Well, we’ve got to be here doing this, so let’s make the most of it. … Is it hot in here, or is it just me?”  Marnie said picking up her tray.

The servers were constantly circulating among guests during the pre-dinner hour serving Champaign and hors d’oeuvres.  With her head tilted back Marnie could see them looking at programs and talking about her and the others.  Even though she had her identity concealed, it still made her uncomfortable to be the center of attention among these people.  After all, this was a charity function and the cause was a worthy one, she thought.  Eventually, as the Champaign continued to flow, she and the others started to feel caresses on their rears, mostly by the men, and touching on their breasts, with excuses like feeling the stiffness of the tuxedo bibs, mostly by women.  With their hands occupied with heavy trays they could do little to stop the groping.  The squeezes on her lower rear cheeks where they met her leg with fingers curled in between were the most distracting and causing her to moisten between her legs uncontrollably. 

Marnie and the others were initially relieved when the guests started to sit down at their assigned seats.  Their trays were heavier than ever now with the different courses they were carrying, but they got to serve the dishes individually from tray stands.  Now that they were serving seated guests, the guests became acutely familiar with their lower-half features.  They experienced everything from pats on their hips during “Thank you’s,” to outright comments while caressing their legs up and down like, “good stock,” or “I bet she was good at sports,” or “yeah but just you wait until she is as old as I am,” and so on.  On one such occasion she felt a hand go completely between her legs and the owner of the hand exclaiming, “Oh yeah.  She’s wet.”  Marnie was so humiliated by this that she wanted to run back to the staging area and cry, but then she heard from another table, “This one’s wet too,” and she was momentarily distracted from her own embarrassment.

The band on stage stopped playing with a loud rim shot and the M.C. took the microphone to tell a few jokes, mostly about money leaving their wallets, but some about how sexy the evening gowns were on the ladies and how little the material must have cost.  “And now, Ladies and Gentlemen I’d like to bring up the volunteers to take a bow.”  He said waving the servers up to the stage.  “That’s right.  Don’t be shy.  Right up those steps there.  Here they are your ladies of the evening.”  Then away from the microphone he said. “Okay Ladies, take a bow.” And, the long row of servers bowed and curtsied per their pleasure to the applause, and standing applause by a couple of the tipsier sorts in the audience.  “Thank you Ladies.”  He said, and the servers were instructed to follow the woman supervisor off the stage to the back.  The M.C. continued to explain about the auction.  “And if you’ll look in your programs, you’ll see we have a lawyer, some bookkeepers, an accountant, … and four homemakers.  Quite a bunch hunh?  And they have all volunteered to use their skills for up to six hours of your bidding.  Now what could be better than that? … Now first up we have number one in your program.  I think you’ll find the stats impressive.  I know I do just standing here next to her.  Good evening Number One, can you tell us what you do?”

He passed the microphone to the slim twenty-eight year old that replied, “I’m an attorney.”  (Applause)

“There you have it Ladies and Gentlemen, an attorney.  You could have your will redone; you can file an action against your obnoxious neighbor; hell, you can have her get you a divorce so you can … well, lets not go there.  So what do I hear for the bib?”

“Wha … ?” Number One backed away from the man’s grasp of her arm, but stepped forward again when she saw the look she got from the woman watching from the side.  The bidding was active because of the promise of seeing more of this beautiful young woman.  The winning bidder got the opportunity to come up on the stage to remove the tuxedo trimmings.  When she was down to just the white body stocking top, black pantyhose, heels, and hood, she was sold to the highest bidder, given a filmy silvery top to wear which covered her shoulders like a peasant girl shirt and hung open like a ruffled skirt down to just the bottom of her breasts and a short ruffled silvery flared skirt to match, which ended a few inches below her rear cheeks.  Then she was led off the stage to the auctioneer’s table where she met with the high bidder.  He made out his check and escorted her to sit with him and his wife to make arrangements, then sat with them to watch the remainder of the auction.

Marnie wondered what was going on since the servers that left the area backstage did not return to join them.  Since she wore number five, she knew she would be next, but “for what?” She wondered.  When she was on stage with the M.C. and all of the audience’s attention was on her, she grew faint.  She hung on by a thread as the announcer asked her, “And what do you do?”

“Oh, well, you mean like for work?”  She asked to clarify.

“Yes Ma’am, for work.”  He repeated.

“Oh, nothing, I’m a housewife.”  (Applause with laughter)

“I don’t think you mean ‘nothing.’ You manage your household, raise your kids, see to everyone’s nutritional needs, and entertain guests and such.  Am I right?”

“Well, sure.” She said cautiously.

“Well then, there you have it a ‘Jane of All Trades’ right here.  What do I hear for the bib?”  Marnie was too off balance to realize the ramifications of the bidding.  The winning bidder came up, undid the collar, undid the cuffs, and undid the cummerbund to remove the bib.  Marnie tried to cover her nudity now completely apparent through the hose, but her arms were swiped away by the intoxicated bidder.  She gasped as the he tweaked her tender nipples a couple of times to get them to stand out before stepping aside to present her to the crowd.  There were collective sounds of appreciation right before the applause.  Marnie’s breasts stood out majestically in the individually tailored body suit and her nipples stood out proudly in the extra reservoir tips built in.

Marnie’s chest was the biggest on display so far and the drunken bidder put his hand on a breast from the side, groping it and tweaking its nipple with his devilish grin to arouse the crowd.  Marnie’s humiliation was complete when he put his other hand up onto her snatch from behind and had her padding in place madly trying to get his hands away from her sensitive areas.  “Ah, that’s enough there man.”  The M.C. tried to intercede, and tried to pull the man’s hands off of Marnie. “So,” he said as a distraction, “what do you have planned for this homemaker to do for you?”

“Well, um,” the wavering bidder started to say facing the crowd, having taken his hands off of Marnie’s body, “she can serve at a party like this I’m gonna have.” 

“Well okay then,” the announcer said patronizingly, “we know she can do that don’t we.  Now please step over there.”  He said referring to the auctioneer’s table. 

Marnie was led over to the table with him and put on the flimsy top and skirt while he wrote out his check. Then she was led to the man’s table to sit with him and his wife.  The man’s wife took charge of the situation by placing her seat between the one pulled up for Marnie and her husband’s and said, “Don’t mind him Dear, he’s really a nice person when he isn’t so drunk.”

Marnie found little solace in the lady’s words, and sat in shock while Barbara came on stage for the bidding of her services.  She tilted her head back to see the people more clearly at the table she was sitting with.  When she worked her way around the table to the man to her right, he said to her, “Oh, please excuse me for staring.  It’s just that you remind me so much my wife who couldn’t be here tonight, it’s uncanny.”

"Boy, am I glad that's over."  Marnie said to her friends on the ride home.

"It's not over."  Barbara said forlorn.

"I know.  Listen, guess who I was sitting next to at the table after the
auction."  Marnie queried in a manner that peeked their interest.  "Roger." She
answered.

"No way!"  Sally said.

"Yes way."  Marnie said.  "He said I looked a lot like his wife.  Well, duhah."

"You mean he didn't recognize you?"  Barbara asked.

"No I don't think so."  Marnie replied.

"That was a close one."  Betty added.

"So, I think I know what Barbara is up to next, the painting thing, and Sally
you are going to be polishing brass or something on a boat?  That sounds
glamorous actually.  But, what exactly are you doing Betty?"  Marnie asked to
clarify.

"Ah, it's something to do with organizing a room.  It sounds like housekeeping
to me.  That announcer acted like I have skill in that department, but my
housekeeper Jesse does all of that for me.  I'm sure I'm going to be clueless
about it."  Betty disclosed.

"Why don't you pay Jesse to do it for you?"  Sally said provocatively.

"Ha. I can't imagine Jesse agreeing to wear my costume while she works at a
stranger's house.  Can you?"  Betty replied.

"No, I suppose not."  Sally acknowledged.  "Marnie, what are you doing again?"

"My guy had no imagination; I'm supposed to serve at a party that he hasn't even
planned yet. The cad."  Marnie said disdainfully.

"Well, that could be fun, who knows."  Sally said.

"Do you wanna trade?"  Marnie asked.

"Not really, besides yours bid for you, not for me."  Sally said.

"Since we are to wear the costumes on our assignments, he really won't know the
difference." Marnie said acting as the devil's advocate.

"Except for the fact that I'm taller, you have a much larger chest, and my hair
will look blonder through the hood, no, he won't be able to tell."  Sally
rebutted.

"Do you really think we need to keep the hoods on when we do the assignments?"
Barbara asked.  "I would like to see better straight ahead than down."

"I think the hoods are for our protection to keep our identities confidential
throughout the process.  I'm sure I'm going to keep mine on.  The guy was at one
of the tables from Roger's work.  I could get recognized for god's sake."
Marnie warned.

"Do you think they are going to be wearing their masks from the Dinner?  We are
going to know where they live and all."  Betty observed.

They just looked at each other and shrugged.

 * * * * * 

"Thanks for the fun evening Will."  Brenda said, to her date.  "Are you going to
walk me up to the door?"

Instead of getting out, Will grabbed her right hand from the door knob and
pulled it over to rest on his hardening cock, then pulled her around by her
shoulders to give her a rough kiss.  "Hey."  She shouted when she was finally
able to push him away long enough to take in a breath. Then again he was pushing
her hands down while he tried again to kiss her and play with her breasts.
"Hey!"  She shouted again repeatedly slamming her fists down unto his shoulders.
"What's gotten into to you?"  She said when she had his attention again.

"What!"  He exclaimed.  "Aren't you into guys?"

"Of course I am, but not mashers like you're being right now."  She replied.

"What do you mean?  I'm doing you a favor.  Everybody thinks you're a lesbian,
so I'm giving you the opportunity to put out for a guy and I'll tell everyone
they're wrong, that you really Are into guys."  He said.

"What a creep you turned out to be.  I'm outta here.  And, don't ever call me
again!"  Brenda said struggling to get the door open.  He laughed at her
frustration, then casually unlocked the doors from his side and watched her
storm out of the car.

After she slammed the door shut, he powered down the window on her side and
leaned over to call out, "You should have played it my way sister."  Brenda
turned and flipped him the finger as he sped off.

As she entered the house she made eye contact with her mother sitting on the
couch in deep thought stalling from heading to bed.  "What's the matter Dear?"
Marnie asked.

"Boys!"  Brenda replied.  "They are such creeps."

"Are you talking about Jeff?"  Marnie asked.

"No," Brenda replied, "he's harmless compared to the rest."

"Oh Brenda, you can't mean that.  There have to be all sorts of guys as nice and
good looking as your dad is.  Believe me, you'll find lots of guys that you'll
like.  It will be tough to chose which one is the one for you."  Marnie assured
her.

Brenda leaned in to her mother and Marnie hugged her warmly, when Roger came
into the room.  "Com'on Ladies, it's way past your bedtimes."  He said in an
effort to get Marnie to come upstairs.

 * * * * *

Saturday afternoon found Sally and Betty heading out for their auctioned
assignments.  Betty arrived at a five thousand square foot home in her bodysuit
and the shear frilly top and bottom ensemble, and hood as set forth in the terms
of the auction, and parked out front in the circular driveway.  A very
attractive middle-aged lady in a loose fitting white long-sleeved silk blouse
and full-length ivory colored skirt with a cream colored scarf around her waist
as a belt greeted her at the door.  The light from the French doors at the
opposite end of the front hall candlelit the outfit to reveal a svelte outline
of classical womanly features beneath the clothing. 

"Right this way."  She directed, after greeting Betty as "Number Seven,"
respecting her ongoing anonymity.  "It is such a wonderful thing you volunteers
are doing for the Fund."  The lady said as they walked. "I really think you are
saintly to be doing this and brave to be in a stranger's home dressed as you
are."

"If you only knew."  Betty thought to herself as she smiled an acknowledgement
to the lady for her praise.  "It's my pleasure."  She lied.  "What are you going
to have me do?"

"In here."  The lady motioned.

Betty followed the classy woman down a hall to a closed room at the end on the
left, which subsequently opened up to the spacious backyard.  She immediately
was drawn to the ornate coved molding around the twelve-foot ceiling.  Along the
wall to the left was a floor to ceiling bookshelf; along the wall opposite her
were large French doors leading out to a patio; and, along the other two walls
were settings of furniture, pictures, and paintings.  The room was filled with
boxes and clutter, out of character with what she had seen in the rest of the
house.

"This is the last room to be straightened up from our move months ago.  My
husband insisted he'd do it and has been promising to do it ever since.  He
keeps on procrastinating for some reason.  That's why I kept bidding on you.  He
was taken by your beautiful figure and didn't object to me competing to remain
high bidder on you until the end."  The lady explained, while Betty blushed
under the silky hood.  "I think you have a nice figure too."

"Thank you Ma'am."  Betty replied.

"Oh, please, call me Lanie.  That's what my friends call me.  It's short for
Elaine."  The lady explained.

"Okay Lanie, what would you like me to do.  I'll do my best."  Betty said
feeling more comfortable in Lanie's presence. 

"Well," Lanie said, looking around with her hands on her hips, "we need to open
these boxes and check what's inside."

 * * * * *

Sally arrived at the marina on time, and walked down the ramp with great care in
her patent leather high heels to avoid stepping a heel into the cracks between
the boards.  The two-toned body stocking outfit, with the frilly top and micro
short flared skirt, did little to hide her charms in this public place.  She
felt self-conscious walking toward the slip number written on a piece of paper
with the directions in this provocative outfit while trying to keep her balance
in the heels.  What little effect the hood might have on assuaging the
embarrassment of walking out in public dressed as she this way, was overshadowed
by the attention the hood brought to her sexy figure approaching somebody's boat
at the moorage.

When she neared the slip number written on her piece of paper, a small group of
people on board the boat applauded and cheered as she approached.  A well-tanned
man greeted her at the gangplank and took her hand to help her balance as she
stepped aboard.  "As much as I hate to ask," he said, "I'm going to have to ask
you to remove those shoes while you're aboard."

"Okay."  Sally said and used the hand he was still holding hers with for support
as she removed the shoes, exciting the man and the others as the effort gave
them better glimpses from under the flared clothing shimmering in the sunlight.
She took a moment to sense the feel of the non-skid surface of the deck on her
nearly bare feet momentarily before asking, "So, is this a work party for your
boat?" Hoping she wouldn't be the only one polishing brass.

"Ha …" The man laughed.  "We're going out on the water.  You'll be seeing that
everything is shipshape for us."

"Oh."  Sally replied.

"Here, take this." He said, handing her rags and an unmarked plastic bottle of a
lotion. "I'll have you start forward and work your way stem to stern.  Coat
everything with this and rub it in."

There she found a couple of attractive women in bikinis sitting on towels
basking in the sun.  "It must be nice to know someone who owns a boat like this
and is generous enough to take you out on it." Sally thought as she picked some
brass trim to start polishing.

"You know," said one of the ladies, "you should let us put some lotion on you.
You'll burn right through that material."

"Oh, that's okay." Sally responded.

"No really, when you're out on the water, you burn much more severely than you
do on land.  Believe me."  She advised.  "Come here."  She said as the two women
got up and escorted Sally back to their towels and had her sit down. 

One slipped the filmy ruffled top off over Sally's head while the other pulled
up the upper half of the bodysuit before Sally could wage a defense.  She was
aghast that they would strip her topless right out in the open and where their
men could see her at any time.  As it was, the men were more preoccupied with
casting off and getting underway, but Sally covered her breasts in her hands
protectively, nevertheless.  "Nice skin."  One lady said as she applied the
lotion to her back.  "Let me see."  Said the other as she pulled Sally's hands
away from her breasts and applied lotion to her front. "You're right, very nice.
Now put your arms up on your head." She remarked.

The hood covered her expression of humiliation, but her chest blushed a rosy
shade in a telltale sign of embarrassment at being greased up by two total
strangers on a boat that was now too far from shore for her to jump off and swim
to safety.  When her back was covered, the lady working on it took one arm and
extended it out to cover it with sunscreen as the other took extra measure at
rubbing in the lotion to Sally's protruding nipples.  "Ah, ah, ah, …" Sally
exclaimed reflexively as a wave of sexual stimulation swept up to her head and
made her feel dizzy.

"Now, we're going to have to do the bottom."  Said the one at her breasts.  The
two of them slide down the short skirt and then her black pantyhose.

"No, no, please.  I don't need …" Sally tried to protest.

"I for one can't be responsible for you getting a severe sunburn knowing what
that sun will do to you out on the water like this." The lady replied. "We'll
just cover you with this lotion and you'll be fine."

They laid her back.  Sally looked down at them through the mask horrified that
she had so little control over the situation.  She lay with her hands crossing
over her stimulated breasts like an Egyptian queen being laid to rest, as they
rubbed the lotion on the tops and sides of her legs down to her toes.  She
calmed slightly as the caring touches smoothed away some of the stress.  The
horror returned when they each grasped a leg and pulled it up off the deck and
apart from each other to do the undersides and her butt cheeks.  The hot sun and
cool breeze danced a pas de deux on her pussy, sending her further into her head
away from reality.

"Okay then."  One lady said, "You're done, now you can do us."

Sally snapped back to reality at those words and sat up still holding her
breasts, wondering what to do with the sensation having built up in her groin.
By the time she looked around her, the two ladies were lying on their stomachs,
their heads on their hands, and their hands on Sally's costume parts.  Their
bikini tops were untied and Sally noticed they had no tan lines on their backs.
When she asked for her clothes first, they just smiled and hummed as if they
were drifting off to sleep.  Not wanting to fight for them out on the water
among total strangers, she knelt between them and started with one then the
other until their backs were glistening.  They untied their bikini bottoms as a
silent signal to Sally that she should continue on down.  Sally lay the bikini
down from the lady on her right and saw again that she had no tan lines.  When
she started to rub some lotion on her cheeks, the lady's legs opened up wide and
Sally could see her shaved pussy lips starting to glisten in the sun.  "Oh
gawd."  Sally thought, and then peeled down the bikini bottoms of the other lady
to her left, and she too had neither tan lines nor pussy hair.  Sally knelt
between the legs of the lady to her right and started to rub the oil on her two
legs simultaneously.  When the lady started to moan, Sally switched to the
kneeling between the legs of the other and worked in the lotion from her cheeks
to her ankles, causing her to squirm and moan as well.  The lady then slid up on
her knees, pushing her gaping cunt toward Sally, swung a leg up over Sally's
head, and turned around back down onto her back straddling Sally, who now was
looking at her cunt and tanned breasts awaiting Sally's attention. 

The lady to her right also turned over on her back saying,  "We're almost there.
Just one more side."

As Sally started to work the lotion up the lady's legs, she could see the
moistness increasing between her labia.  As she worked her way up from the
lady's hips to her breasts, she felt the lady fish a leg between hers, hook
around, and grip Sally's lower thigh tightly against the lady's cunt with a
powerful leg grip.  Sally lost her balance and fell forward mingling the tips of
her breasts with the lady's breasts.  When she tried to push back up, the lady
put her arms around Sally's neck and held her tight to mash their breasts
together.  With Sally held immobile; the other lady took her oily fingers and
started to massage Sally's exposed shaved pussy mercilessly. 

It was all an incomprehensible dream for Sally until she heard a male voice say,
"Hey you gals, why didn't you wait for us?"

Sally broke free as the hugging grip lessened.  Then while catching her breath,
she looked around as best she could from under the hood to see three pairs of
male legs and a third woman standing around watching them.  She forced the
amorous woman's legs apart to break free, scooted back away from her and knelt
sitting on her heels while hugging her breasts in an effort at modesty.

"Now, why don't you polish the 'Top Brass'."  The original bidder stated, as he
approached her with his suit off and hardon bobbing.

"Yeah, polish that knob good."  Another man quipped up.

From her left a woman pealed her arm back and put a bottle of tanning oil in her
hand.  With suits dropping all around, Sally relaxed the coverage of her breasts
and poured some lotion into her hand.  She started to rub it on the stiff fleshy
pole presented to her like she had done for her husband many a night that she
would help him get off when she didn't feel like doing the nasty herself.
Cheers, suggestions, and vicarious moans abound as she rather methodically
pushed and pulled her grip up and down the man's shaft.  Not being able to see
up, she was surprised when the man suddenly moved his cock closer to her face
and shot warm semen up toward her nostrils and over her mouth. 

Over the course of the day, she applied full-body applications of lotion to
everyone several times, being asked to pay particular attention to cocks, balls,
and the areas between everyone's legs.  As her reward for doing such a good job
at keeping everyone's bodies' shipshape and satiated, she received so many
orgasms herself, she had to be walked to her car by one of the couples to insure
that she not fall into the water.

 * * * * *

"Here, I'll help you."  Lanie offered.

"Thank you.  This one is heavy."  Betty said.

"It's dusty too.  I'm going to take some of this off if I'm going to help."
Lanie said as she began to unbutton her silk blouse.  Betty waited and watched
as best she could from under the hooded mask.  She couldn't see her mistress'
face as easily as her chest, and her chest as easily as the skirt that was now
being removed.  Lanie revealed she was wearing a sleeveless cream-colored
leotard and white hose under her expensive clothes.  Betty watched as she retied
the scarf, adding a bit of class to the otherwise ordinary dance outfit.

"Nice legs."  Betty thought to herself.  "Nice body all together." She noted, as
she looked her way up.

"Let's open it up and make it lighter before we move it."  Lanie suggested.  She
found a letter opener on the desk in the corner and slit the tape.  She opened
it.  "Oh no.  He promised."  Lanie remarked.  "He's not going to put this crap
up in this room."  She said closing the box by overlapping the top flaps.  "He
promised to get rid of this junk.  Well, he'll just have to put it storage.
We'll move it out to the garage.  Here, give me a hand."

The two women hefted the box with some difficulty and effort out to the garage.
When they had it tucked out of the way, Lanie slapped the dust off her hands and
remarked.  "Golly, this job is going to get us dirty.  What do you say we get
these white tops off?"

Betty was nonplussed by the idea and tried to look down at her front, but
everything had a shade of black to it when she looked through the fabric of the
hood.  "Com'on."  Lanie said taking Betty by the hand.  "Not in here.  Let's do
it back in the room."  Betty followed passively.  "There's nobody here to bother
us, but we wouldn't want to be walking through the house with someone happening
by."

When they were back in the room, Lanie untucked the bodysuit top and pulled it
up over Betty's head and off before Betty could come up with a reason not to.
"There, this is so nice fitting on you; it would be a shame to soil or damage it
on this dirty job.  I'll put it over here with my things."  Betty stood with her
hands crossed onto opposite shoulders while she watched Lanie pull the leotard
down.  When it was off, she retied the scarf around her waist.  Betty marveled
at Lanie's stylish body type, her long elegant limbs, the proud hang of her
medium sized breasts, and the slim hourglass figure, with just the type of grace
Betty tried to emulate for herself.

"Let's open every one of these before we move a thing."  Lanie suggested.

"They each opened boxes calling out the general contents to the other as they
went. "Books." "Desk items." "Magazines." "Electrical things."  Back and forth
they called as each box got opened, "Looks like your husband's porn." Betty
said.

"What?  Let me see that."  Lanie said as she scooted over.  "You're right.  It
is a stash of porn I've never seen before.  Look, books, magazines, here videos,
and what's this, what are these things?"

"Toys I guess." Betty offered.

"Toys?"

"Well, adult toys it looks like."  Betty clarified.

"He's never played with these toys with me.  Let's get everything out of here
and check it out."

"I've never seen anything like this before." Betty declared.

"Let me see." Lanie said.  "Well these are a far cry from the Playboys he leaves
lying around. … Good god, doesn't that hurt?  She looks like she's even enjoying
it."  Lanie remarked looking at a magazine.  "What is some of this stuff? Like
what would he need this dog collar with the loops on it for?"

"Well, I think you wear it around your neck and you can attach things to it like
these cuff things here or even a leash."  Betty explained.

"How do you know about this stuff?  Have you tried it?"  Lanie quizzed.

"No, but my friends and I were browsing at one of those adult fantasy products
store and I learned about a lot of this."  Betty explained.

"Really.  Would you help me try these things out?" Lanie asked brightly.

"I suppose."  Betty replied reluctantly.

"Here let me know if this is too tight." Lanie said referring to the collar.
"Then these go on the wrists hunh.  This fur lining must feel comfortable, does
it?"

"Oh, it feels fine on, it's just what wearing these restraining things
represents that bothers me."  Betty confessed.

"So you say the cuffs hook to it … what like this?"  Lanie said, hooking Betty's
wrists to her collar.  "Then the guy can touch your breasts and you can't stop
him.  Is that the idea?  Um, your breasts are nice.  Has your husband told you
that lately?"

"Ah Lanie, I really don't think …" Betty reacted to this stranger's touch.

"Don't worry, I'm going to let you do the same thing to me.  I want to see what
all of this is about.  Are you starting to enjoy it yet?" Lanie asked.

"Well, it …" Betty started to say.

"What do you think this is for?" Lanie asked.

"I think those loops attach the chain to your nipples when you slide that part
closed on them."

"Do you suppose?" Lanie said looping the chain on to Betty's nipples, causing
her to wince and breathe heavier through pursed lips. "That's not too bad is it?
I'll put this one on myself. … Oh, I see what you mean.  What's the point of
having this pain?"

"I guess to see what you can tolerate."  Betty offered.

"I wonder what it is like to have sex when you are in this kind of pain." Lanie
reflected.  "What on earth …?"

"That, I think goes in your rear." Betty offered.

"No way this goes up there on me.  Why do you do such a thing?  What's the
point?" Lanie asked.

"Maybe it feels good after awhile.  My nipples don't hurt as much, how about
yours?"  Betty said.

"No, mine are more tolerable too.  Let's try these and see." Lanie said
referring to the butt plugs.  "Would you be willing to try this slightly bigger
one?  I don't think I could possibly get it to fit in me." 

"I'd like to pass on this toy.  It really doesn't do anything for me." Betty
replied.

"How do we know until we try?"  Lanie said crawling over to pull Betty's black
pantyhose off before Betty could say anything otherwise. "We'll just get these
off and … Oh my.  That looks, well, interesting." Referring to Betty's shaved
pubic area and pussy. "Actually, it looks rather good. It makes you look younger
somehow.  I think I'll try that myself."  She picked up a bottle of a clear
jell-like substance and read that it was a sexual lubricant. "I'll just use this
to help it go in."  She raised up Betty's legs with her left arm as she applied
the Astro-Lube liberally with her other hand.

"Oooo." Betty squealed.

"Now let me know if this hurts too much." And Lanie started a twisting motion
with the butt plug to try to get it past Betty's rubbery defense. "Just a little
bit more. It is its biggest right before it gets small again. … There, we did
it.  How does that feel?"

"Ah, um, strange.  I have the urge to expel it, but it is holding itself in
place despite what I do."  Betty explained.

"Here, help me with this one."  Lanie said, unfastening Betty's wrists and then
pulling off her own tights.

Betty felt embarrassed to be doing something so familiar with this virtual
stranger, who was on hands and knees shoving her butt back to receive the plug
Betty was holding.  She admired the adventurous streak she was discovering in
this otherwise proper elegant lady, whom she aspired to be like.

"Well this is an odd thing, isn't it?  I guess it takes some getting used to,
like these nipple loops." Lanie observed.  "What is this?"

"It looks like a waist belt."  Betty said.  "I think it does the same thing as
this collar with these cuffs."

"Let me try it."  Lanie said, and put the belt around her waist.  Then she
solicited the help of Betty to secure the second pair of lined cuffs to her
wrists.  She found she could hook the cuffs to the sides of the belt by clicking
them on, but would need assistance to unhook them.  Then with a flair for the
dramatic, "Oh my god I'm so helpless.  For heavens sake, please don't touch my
breasts."

Betty picked up on the role-playing and put her hands on the elegant breasts she
had been admiring since she first laid eyes on them. "Um nice." She thought. "Oh
come on, you shouldn't be enjoying this, you're a woman for god's sake.  Oooo,
her nipples are so hard against my palms. …" Betty continued to think.

"Oh, whatever you do, don't defile me with that monster vibrator." Lanie said,
continuing to get more and more into the helpless role in a way that coached
Betty to ad lib.

"What this?" Betty said devilishly. "I'm going to shove my thing into your pussy
and there isn't a thing you can do about it slut."  Betty said, surprising
herself with her boldness as much as Lanie.

"Oh please no, I don't think I'll be able to take it.  Oh my god, your so big.
…" Lanie said lying back and taking the dildo wantonly in her cunt.

"Now you're going to get what's coming to you."  Betty said and started to turn
up the vibrations.

Lanie started to flop around, beginning to wish she hadn't fastened her wrists.
Betty let her be while examining an egg shaped orb with a wire leading to a
control box.  She turned on the dial and felt the egg vibrate.

"Here let my hands free and I help you put it in." Lanie offered.  Betty turned
off the vibrator, but left it in, then unfastened Lanie's wrists.  Lanie guided
Betty's wrists back to her collar and hooked them up.  Then she inserted the
plastic egg in as far as her first two fingers would push it, and turned it on.
"Now we'll see if you can take it slut."

Betty was amazed at how turned on she got right away from the vibrations and its
placement.  Lanie turned her dildo vibrator up and then, without thinking,
rehooked her wrists up to the belt.  The two women started wriggling together on
the floor in ecstasy until Betty realized that they were both had their wrists
bound.  Suddenly, the pain in her nipples, the fullness in her rectum and
incessant buzzing in her vagina all became ultra real.

It didn't occur to Lanie that she had erred until she was through with her first
dizzying orgasm and wanted to turn her vibrator off only to discover the dilemma
she had put herself in.  Both women looked at each other in shock and closed
their eyes as the vibrations got the better of them again.

They each had orgasms one after the other until the vibrations buzzed in numb
wombs.  Exhausted, they looked at each other like they knew they had to do
something to get unbound, but neither had the energy to be the first.  Finally,
Lanie scooted on her back over to Betty's control box and turned off the
vibrating egg.  Betty took a moment then managed to get to her knees between
Lanie's legs and plopped down to turn down the dial on her vibrator.  With only
one hand, she was having difficulty when she heard a voice say, "Need any help
with that Ladies?"

"Vance! What are you doing home so early?"  Lanie said embarrassed and
surprised.

"We only played nine holes.  Doc. Wilson got a call, Phil's back was hurting,
and I was shooting lousy." Vance replied. "So, Ladies, why didn't you wait for
me?"

Betty was trying to huddle her arms around her exposed breasts, but to no avail.
It had already been humiliating enough to have him see her with, what looked
like, her face between Lanie legs when she was trying to turn off the vibrator.

"I knew we bid on the right volunteer.  Just look at that body." Vance enjoyed.

"Yeah, that's all well and good. Now will you please turn this insipid thing off
and pull it out Dear?" Lanie requested.

"Sure Dear, but first I intend to play the rest of my holes for today." Vance
said.

On the following Monday, Barbara arrived at an old warehouse building, which had
been converted into residential and artist lofts.  When she entered she could
smell paint.  The man greeted her solicitously and led her through the space
over to a large padded ottoman, six feet in diameter.  "Why don't you sit here?"
He offered.

"Ah, okay," Barbara replied, "what are you going to have me paint today?"
growing leery as she was coming to the conclusion, looking around, that she was
in an artist's studio.

"Oh, I don't think you understood me Friday; I'm going to be painting you."  He
said. 

"Me?"  Barbara said shocked.

"Yes.  I figured that, as a homemaker, you would have the patience of a saint
and would be able to sit still for me while I put you on canvass."

"Oh, I don't know. …"  Barbara replied.

"Really, I bid on you because you had the most perfect body, at least for my
tastes.  I'm painting a commissioned portrait of a lady for her to give to her
husband, and I'd like her to have your body.  I'll be having her sit later so I
can add her face."

"That doesn't sound very honest." Barbara said, trying to find a way out of it.

"Oh, I think she will be pleased.  She said at the Charity Banquet that of all
the volunteers, she would most like to have your body."  He explained.  Barbara
cringed inside at the use of the word "volunteers."  "If I could just have you
sit up on this, I'll quickly sketch some possibilities."

The painter asked her to remove the heels, frilly top, and skirt leaving her in
her two-toned body suit.  He positioned her in various poses and quickly drew
rough sketches to decide which pose he would like to use for the canvass.  He
crumpled up the reclining and standing poses and went for one with Barbara on
the round padded oversized ottoman on hands and knees.  She was facing him off
about twenty degrees to his left with her knees spread, haunches down and head
up in a waking lioness stretch.  "There, that says 'woman, hear me roar,' just
right for Mrs. Crenshaw.  Are you comfortable?"

"Ah, sure, but for how long?"  Barbara asked.

"I'll need you to hold very still while I'm painting.  I'll give you a stretch
break every fifteen to twenty minutes though.  I want you to remember this pose.
It's perfect.  That's it, just like that."  He said pleased.  Barbara tried to
relax in the posture.  Her breasts hung full behind her arms and her pussy was
open behind her.  It made her feel wanton in this posture in front of this
stranger in her revealing outfit.  "Now, how about taking off that top.  It
hides the musculature of your upper body."

"Oh no, I couldn't do that."  Barbara protested.

"Sure you can.  I don't even know who you are or what you'd look like except for
that fantastic body.  I'm not asking you to take off the hood for god's sakes."
He clarified.

"But, but …" Barbara hesitated.

"Look, I'm a professional.  I paint the human body day in and day out, most of
them are not as nice as yours, but each attractive in their own right.  Come
here; let me show you." He held out his hand in invitation for her to follow him
over to some floor to ceiling doors.  He pulled them open and pulled out shelves
on rollers with paintings of all description, including many nudes.  "There, you
see, I've done this many times, and you're wearing a mask where these models
didn't."

"Okay."  Barbara said resigned but not fully in agreement.  She shyly removed
her top and wanted to cover her breasts, but got back into position.  "The
sooner I get this done, the sooner I can leave." She said to herself.

The painter sketched away the outline he wanted for the painting while Barbara
tried to calm her nerves.  It helped to realize that he had done this many times
before.  Her breasts felt free hanging down and dampness was growing from the
tingling in her crotch.  "Okay," the painter said standing straight looking at
his subject, "Now the bottoms please."

"What?" Barbara responded with surprise.

"Please remove the hose, I need to be able to see the definition, of the thighs
and haunches."

Barbara sensed that resistance was useless.  He could reason the hood and could
demonstrate his professionalism again, so she moved to the far edge of the
ottoman and seated facing away from him, removed the pantyhose from her legs.
Then she crawled back up turning shades of red at having her nether region open
and exposed to any and all that would walk behind her.  "He really doesn't see
any more from this angle." She rationalized to herself.

"There, that's just fine.  Now I'm going to need you to hold that posture
without moving, okay?" He directed.  Barbara nodded.

Barbara froze when she heard a knock at the door.  "Excuse me."  The painter
told her.  "I'll be right back."  He opened the door and was surprised to see
the visitor, "It completely slipped my mind.  Come in. Come in.  I was just
working on a commission.  I hope it will be appropriate for your class."  He
cautioned.

Barbara didn't feel like a lioness any longer, she felt like a stunned rabbit
that should run and hide, but was too much in shock to respond, as the lady
entered followed by her middle school class of students.  They followed the
painter to his canvass and looked at his outline, then moved up to Barbara and
sat in front of her as a group awaiting instruction.  As the lady talked
privately with the painter, some of the kids moved up to the ottoman and circled
Barbara staring up at her naked, hooded form.  While the teacher seemed to flirt
with the painter, a boy bravely reached up and touched Barbara's nipple, only to
have his arm pulled away and hand slapped by a bossy girl next to him.  Barbara
broke her pose and covered her breasts with her crossed hands provoking the
painter to remind her to return to her pose and hold still now that he was ready
to get back to work.

Hearing that she was to hold still, a mischievous boy behind her put his fingers
on her newly shaved pussy lips.  The students on either side of him tried to
hold their giggles with hands on their mouths, but the painter, teacher and the
other students couldn't see his teasing activities, being blocked from view by
her body.  Barbara didn't know what to do.  She had no place to go and hide; she
didn't know which imp was tormenting her; and, she was fulfilling an obligation
of the auction to act professionally for the painter.  The painter was only half
paying attention to his task deciding rather to flirt with the teacher now that
all of the kids' eyes were riveted on Barbara's nude form.

With the success of the one boy, the other one next to him slid his fingers up
and down the outside of Barbara's nether lips with impunity as well.  Barbara's
juices started to flow from the humiliation and embarrassment as much as the
clumsy physical stimulation.  The boys ended up getting their fingers gooey and
uttered, "ooo0O0ooo" in unison.  Barbara dared to turn her head back and sternly
whispered, "Stop it!"

The teacher realized she had been neglecting the class and letting things get
out of hand and addressed them to get their attention.  She began to explain a
cursory history of figure painting and asked the painter to address the class
about his profession.  Barbara took a break from the pose while he spoke by
sitting on her heels and holding her arms across her sensitive breasts.  The
students mostly paid attention to the teacher and the painter except for one
behind her who slid his hand in between her legs again and continued to fiddle
with her pussy.  Barbara pretended that it wasn't happening so she wouldn't
bring the attention back to her.  She let herself get lost in the sensation that
the young demon was creating as his touch grew more and more skilled with each
passing moment. 

Her body began to slowly unwind.  Her arms went to just her hands covering her
breasts, her knees started to move further apart, her hooded head turned up to
the ceiling, and her rear started to thrust back obscenely toward her molester's
fingers.  For his effort, the boy was treated to a wanton display of sensuous
adult woman that he was affecting by learning those touches on the fly that
caused her to move the most.

Looking over, the teacher yelled, "Rollie! Leave that poor woman alone. …" 

The kid pulled his hand back and ducked down behind the ottoman.  Barbara gasped
in surprise and fell forward, catching herself with her hands.  Not wanting to
let on to the class, now looking at her again as the lecture continued, she
quickly got into the original position she was in when they first arrived.
Outside of the redness from embarrassment evident on her upper chest, heavy
breathing from deep down in her belly, and quivering knees, she was ready to be
painted again.

"… and it is tough enough being a professional model, without you scoundrels
distracting her.  If you can't behave, I'll have to cancel the next 'Career
Exploration Day.'" Then turning to her painter friend, "… and what are the
hardest parts of the body to paint?"

 * * * * * 

At school, Brenda ran to catch up with Susan in the hall, "Hey, wait up."

"Gosh Brenda, I've gotta fly.  Call you later."  Susan said back.

Brenda wended her way through the students until she saw her friend Jennifer,
"Hey Jen, I'll walk with you."

"Hi Brenda, I'm kinda late.  I'll talk to you later, okay?"  Jennifer said.

"Geez.  What is it with everyone today?" Brenda thought. "Do I have cooties or
something?"

Then as she was about to turn into her classroom, two girls grabbed her arms on
each side and walked her forcibly past the door and into the girl's room.

"What's the idea?" Brenda said with her back against the wall, and the girls
blocking her exit.

"You've been holding out on us, Sister." The one with the long dark brunette
hair on Brenda's left said.

"Yeah, flirting that sexy body all around the school, making us think you're
teasing the boys, when you were secretly into girls." The other in the short
crop curly blonde hair said.

"No! No! You've got it all wrong."  Brenda said with desperation.  "That
picture, that picture was taken at a modeling gig that went wrong.  You see …"

"Pictures don't lie."  The brunette said. "You were hugging Lambert.  We can all
see that.  We've all wanted to be that close to Lammy Babe, but she'll only go
so far with you."

"No. You see, Ms. Lambert isn't into women, she's into men."  Brenda explained. 

"You're just saying that to get out of here."  The blonde said.

"No, really.  She is just friendly, that's all."  Brenda protested. "I swear to
you.  She's not gay and neither am I."

"If anyone can tell, we can tell."  The brunette said. "One of these days Kim
here and I are going to have a piece of her, just like we are going to have with
you."

"No! Please!"

"We'll see just how straight you really are."  The blonde Kim declared.  "If you
don't cum with what we do with you, then we'll believe you don't have a gay
side."

"But if you like it, then we'll all know, won't we?" The brunette said.

"No, please.  This is all a big mistake."  Brenda pleaded.

"You're coming with us."  The brunette insisted.

"No, I've got classes." Brenda protested.

"Open your blouse." Kim ordered.

"What?"

"Open your blouse, if you want us to let you go now and meet up with you later.
Do it!" Kim said sternly.

"I can't.  People will come in and see me."

"No they wont.  Everyone is in classes for now. Do it or we'll do it for you."
Kim insisted.

Brenda was feeling very intimidated by these two seniors she had only just seen
a couple of times, but had no reference for.  Slowly she unbuttoned her blouse.
"That's it." The brunette said with gleeful anticipation in her eyes.  "Now pull
open your blouse." She said when the last button was undone. "Nice.  You're one
lucky bitch. Look at these."

"Oh yeah." Kim confirmed.

"I'll hold your blouse while you take off this bra."  The brunette offered,
while running her index finger sensuously along the underside of the left strap.
Brenda removed the blouse, blushing in humiliation and embarrassment.  Then she
closed her eyes to avoid the ogling she was sure to receive from the two girls
as she lowered her bra down her arms.  "What's with the handprints?"

Brenda opened her eyes looking down to answer, "That was just a lark my friend
Jimmy Crandel and I did one day." She said trying to make it sound like he was
her boyfriend.

"Kind of a small handprint, Jimmy a girl?"  Kim asked suspiciously.

"No, he's a boy and he's my friend; and, he's my photographer."  She thought to
add.  "I'm a model, you see."

"You got the looks babe," the brunette conceded, "but I'm still not buying it."
She said holding out her hand to take the bra.

Meanwhile, Kim was reaching in her backpack and pulled out a Polaroid camera.
"No! No! Not that!  This isn't fair.  You have me all wrong.  Why are you doing
this to me?" Brenda pleaded.

"This is just a little insurance, Sweet Cheeks, to make sure you meet up with us
after your 'Classes' for your test." Kim explained.

"What are you going to do with that?"  Brenda asked, now covering her breasts as
best she could with her hands.

"We're gonna take a couple of shots to hold for the rest of the day, and if you
cooperate and meet up with us at the end of the day, you can have them back;
see? 'Polaroid's.'" Kim said.  "Now, lift those beauties up with your hands and
lick a nipple."

"What?" Brenda uttered surprised. Then she moved her hands from the front to the
undersides of her breasts and started to lift them. "I get these pictures back,
right?"

"Oh yeah, no problem. Now lick!" Brenda reached her tongue down to her right
nipple and touched it with the tip.  FLASH! Her stomach soured. "No Sweets,
you've gotta look at the camera when you do it and smile."  Brenda tried to
smile while touching her nipple with the tip of her tongue. FLASH! Her pussy
began to tingle. "Com'on you're a model, right? Look like you're enjoying it.
Smile with your eyes. That's it." FLASH! She shivered and hoped it passed
unnoticed during the flash.

The brunette held a photo in each hand to see how they'd turn out with Brenda's
blouse and bra draped over her left arm.  Kim held the last one.  Brenda leaned
against the wall holding her breasts awaiting instructions for more shots if
they needed them, wishing upon hope they would not be interrupted by another
student, or, god forbid, a teacher walking in on them.

The two seniors conferred and nodded.  "Okay, you wouldn't want any of these
passed around at school here, now would you?" Kim asked showing Brenda the
shots.

"Oh god, no!" Brenda responded emphatically.

"Okay, here you are."  The brunette said, handing Brenda her clothes. 

"Okay, meet us by the covered court in back at the end of classes." Kim
directed. "Be on time.  For every five minutes you make us wait, I give a
picture to the first person that happens by. You got it?"

Brenda nodded earnestly.

 * * * * *

Barbara's nipples were excited and erect; her nether lips glistened and were
supersensitive, just begging to be stimulated to a state of satiation, so she'd
be able to tolerate the rest of the posing session.  The teacher was asking the
class for questions when Barbara felt a pair of fingers walking around her
backside, then another pair.  The imps were at it again.  "I know it's wrong,"
she thought to herself, "but please get a little closer."  She was praying
they'd walk their fingers over to her snatch.  The fingers continued to tease
her rear cheeks, getting closer and closer while most of the students
participated earnestly in a question and discussion round with the teacher and
the painter. 

Barbara slowly, and with little conscious thought, raised her rear up to give
the devilish fingers a better target.  One of the boys started to notice the nub
of her clitoris poking out for attention.  He walked his fingers over to it and
grazed it ever so lightly with the tip of his index finger.  When Barbara nearly
swooned, he realized he had hit some kind of a "jackpot."  He wanted to get
these noticeable responses from her, but didn't want to get in trouble, so he
rationed the touches to this magic button.  Barbara, imperceptibly at first,
then with increasing boldness, moved her hips side to side and up and down
chasing the teasing digits.  When she noticed some students watching her breasts
swaying, she "oooo'ed" inside her head and tried to concentrate on staying
still.

As the questioning continued, a spirited curly blonde girl enthusiastically
raised her hand, got up when called and sat down on the front edge of the
ottoman and asked with a big smile, "Can you draw me?"

"Sure I can.  Let me give it a try."  The painter said, as the girl took an
exaggerated cutesy pose.

"How about me …?"  Three others said quickly in turn and crowded around in front
of Barbara camping it up for the painter without even getting his okay.  He
smiled however, and began to charcoal sketch the group with his teacher friend
looking on at his work with pride.

Barbara was now basically shielded from the view of most of the students and the
adults.  The boys picked up on this and divided their attentions between the
sensitive area between her legs and her erect extended nipples with relative
impunity.  Barbara welcomed the attention, spread her knees and fought as best
she could to muffle the whimpering building up inside her.  She felt wanton,
reckless, and naughty as she built up steam to a climax.  Trying to figure out
how to let it happen without being detected complicated her efforts at resolving
the sexual build up.  Each idea would be summarily clouded over by a jump to a
new level of sexual tension on the climb to release.  Finally, she could not
hold back any more; the teasing fingers were just too good and persistent for
her to resist any longer … and … a mixed chorus of "let us see," broke out.  The
girls rushed away from in front of her, and stormed the painter's side.  The
boys immediately pulled back and far enough away from their subject to avoid
implication, leaving Barbara to gasp, "Oh God, please don't stop."

Then turning her head behind her to one side, then to the other to see that no
one was within even arms reach of her, she reached between her legs with one
hand, hugged her breasts with her other, and concluded things herself, oblivious
to the audience she now had as she groaned, and squirmed, and squealed to a
humiliating conclusion.

"Well, I never!"  The teacher shouted with disdain.  "Com'on class.  It's time
to leave. … Now!"

The boys smiled at their work as they passed the hooded Barbara, but looked up
innocently at their teacher as they passed her with palms up and shoulders
shrugged on their way out the door.

Barbara huddled her embarrassment into a tight kneeling ball wishing it had all
been a dream she would wake up from as soon as she would open her eyes again.
When the last words between the teacher and the painter were punctuated by the
sound of the closing door, she got back up sitting on her knees upright with her
head back so she could see the painter's expression through the mask.  Her body
glistened from perspiration, her ample breasts hung proudly and moved with her
heavier breathing.  When she saw him smiling, she relaxed a bit waiting for him
to say something.

"Well, that was a new one on me."  He said.  "I've seen many a subject get
turned on by being undressed and having an attentive artist focusing on every
detail of their bodies, but they usually ask me to help them with it rather than
taking matters into their own hands."  He explained.  Barbara covered her
breasts with one forearm and her pubic area demurely with her other hand and
felt bathed in shame at his directness.  "In almost all cases, I have to refuse,
being the professional I am, but if I know the subject personally, I make
exceptions."  He continued as he walked around back to his easel.  "And, if
someone as beautiful as you were to ask me just one or two times more, I'd throw
professionalism to the wind and accommodate her.  Frankly, I'm now a little
disappointed that it is not likely to happen.  But now I have a new idea."  He
said, pulling out his camera. "I can let you go early if you pose sufficiently
for me so I can paint you from photographs."

"Ah, ah …" Was all Barbara could say.

"You are very beautiful sexually charged like you were.  I'd like you to spread
your knees now and do to yourself what those boys were doing to you."

"No, I …"

"Just close your eyes; I can't see them anyway, and touch yourself the way you
were being touched.  It will keep your skin tone up and your body glistening.
Allow yourself the freedom to move into whatever sensual posture your state of
arousal takes you to.  I'm sure I'll have just the right shot to create a
masterpiece for my commission when we are through."  He insisted.

"Oh my god!"  Barbara thought to herself.  "He can't be serious.  It's lewd.
It's not right."  Then she realized, "What is becoming of you?  First you dance
naked in front of a hundred people, go nude in public out in the sun, allow kids
to fiddle with you until you lose control and humiliate yourself in front of
strangers, now you think a special request of an artist's model is beneath you?"
She asked herself.  "Marnie! What have you got me into now? … He still doesn't
know what I look like without this hood.  He's already seen me cum from my own
hand for god's sake.  I can get out of here sooner this way. … Oh gawd; here I
go."  She said silently and moved her hands from being modest coverings into
self-molesting instruments driven by a hidden desire to stretch the limits of
her own arousal.

"Golly." She discovered, "I'm still so sensitive.  I'd better pace myself or
I'll cum again right in front of this stranger."  The occasional masturbating at
home always seemed to her like she was cheating on George; now she was doing it
in front of a stranger who was recording it all on film.  "But it feels so
good." 

"That's it; just forget I'm here." The painter instructed. "You're doing fine. …
That was a good shot. …"  Barbara's eyes were closed.  The flashes were
distracting.  If she had to do this wanton act, she was going to enjoy it. The
painter's words of encouragement faded into the background as her trained
fingers brought her arousal to the forefront. She spread her knees further
apart; she rolled her head; she switched hands; she put both hands on her
breasts; she put both hands to work on her cunt; she did every combination to
continue the build up, but to keep her arousal under control.

"Gawd.  How long is he going to keep taking pictures?"  She thought as the
tension was getting to feel out of her control.  It was all just too much for
the ordinarily straight laced homemaker, the humiliation, the stimulation, the
embarrassment of being watched and photographed in this intimate act … "I'm
going to go for it again."  She resolved.

"Yes, yesss, yes, oh-my-god.  Ooooo …"

"There, I think we've got just what we need."  He declared, taking her hand from
her cunt in his as if to gallantly help her up from the ottoman.

"No.  You can't mean … I … We, we can't be done.  We can't be done already."
Barbara asked with desperation, her body covered in sweat, her chest heaving
with each deep breath.

"Yes, that's it.  You've been great.  I really mean that.  You are an
exceptionally beautiful model, you followed direction well, and you have been
very responsive to the needs of this assignment.  I really appreciate the job
you did."  He praised.

Now she was too embarrassed to jump back in and finish the job she had just set
out to do.  Then as if she was hearing someone else speaking beside herself,
"Did you like what I did enough to show a little appreciation?"

"What do you mean?"  He said, now holding both of her hands in front of her, as
if he didn't know what she meant.

"You know, like the others,  … the ones you knew personally."  She said demurely
being forced to look down at his rising trousers due to the hooded mask.  "Oh
god.  What am I saying?  What am I doing?"  She lamented to herself.

"I already told you, I don't take advantage of my models that way."  He said.

"Not even if I ask nicely a second time?"  Barbara said, her heart pounding
loudly in her head as she brazenly cupped the rising bulge in his trousers.

"I think it is time for me to show you my appreciation."  He relented.

* * * * *

"Marnie, I've got to come over and talk to you right now. … No, Brenda's not
here."  Barbara told her best friend over the phone. … "Thank you.  I'll be
right over.

When Marnie answered the door, Barbara was shaking, tears rolling down her
cheeks, and wringing her hands.  "Barb, what is it?  Come in.  Let's sit in
here."

"Oh Marnie.  I've done a terrible thing." Barbara confessed.

"What you? What would you have done that could be so terrible?"  Marnie asked.

"I cheated on George just now."

"Yeah, I've been with you when we've …"

"No, this time I asked for it.  I couldn't help myself.  I've been so sexed up
since we've been hooked up with that Larcher, I needed it so bad, I asked a
stranger to help me … you know with. …"

"Yes, believe me Barb, I know."  Marnie assured her.

Kim was holding one of Brenda’s embarrassing photos straight up in the air as if asking for a bidder when Brenda came running up to them.  “Another couple of seconds Girl and you’d be plastered all over the school as soon as this hit any old copy machine.”  Kim said.

Brenda was out of breath.  “Are you ready for your test?” The brunette asked.

“Can I have my pictures now?”  Brenda asked.

“We need to see some more cooperation first.  Come with us.” Kim ordered. “Lori you drive.” She said tossing the brunette the keys. “You Love, can sit in back with me.”

“What are you going to do to me?” Brenda asked feeling uncomfortable with how Kim was devouring her with her eyes.

“Let’s just say you are going to have an equal opportunity to get off, and the way that gets you there will determine if you are gay or straight.”  Kim said. “Right Lori?”  Lori nodded and smiled in the rearview mirror.

They arrived at a bungalow whose front yard looked like a jungle designed for privacy and to avoiding the need to do lawn care.  The average height of the plants went from knee high close to the sidewalk to the top of the porch by the house.  When they were standing on the porch, you could see out to the street only through patches of space between the branches and fronds. 

“Okay, this is where you leave your clothes.”  Lori ordered.

“What? I can’t strip out here in public.”  Brenda protested.

“All of our guests strip before entering.  It’s a house rule.” Kim explained. “Besides, no one can see you.  Look.”

Brenda looked 180 degrees from the porch and realized no one could really get a complete picture of her at one time, so she hurried to comply. Their looks at her and complements of her naked body made Brenda feel uncomfortable, causing her to try and cover her breasts and pubic area that had grown in slightly giving her a short fuzzy triangle between her legs.  Once inside, Brenda noticed a clean, sparsely appointed room off of the entry before they insisted she be blindfolded.  Brenda felt more vulnerable and started to hold her hands out from her body and took a wider stance to maintain a better balance. 

“This way Sweets.”  Kim said, leading her by the hand.  “You hungry at all?”

Brenda was far too nervous to think of eating anything.  “No thank you.”

“Such a nice upbringing.”  Lori remarked.  “Here, you’ll like this.”  She said placing a fresh, juicy strawberry to Brenda’s lips.

Brenda didn’t try to resist it and was rewarded by the sweetest clean tasting strawberry she had ever experienced.  She felt a tile counter to her left and the edge of a stool behind her.  She moved subtly into both putting her left arm on the cool tile and her butt up against the edge of the stool for orientation and security. 

Brenda didn’t resist the large sweet green grape that was slid into her mouth either, savoring the initial crunch through the skin followed by the burst of sweetness that ensued.  As she was swallowing it, she felt a piercing cold touch on her right nipple and gasped as it circled her areola a couple of times.  When the ice was removed, the sensation in her nipple turned from a sting to a warm tingle.  As her lips parted from the surprise assault, a coin slice of ripe Kiwi was inserted into the slot her mouth made.  It was but a moment’s pleasure before the ice procedure was applied to her other breast. 

She could smell what was likely to be next, as the sweet fragrance of mango reached her nostrils prior to having a slice placed on her tongue.  The finger did not pull out until Brenda closed her mouth around it giving it a little resistance upon leaving.  She gasped, grabbed the edge of the stool behind her, and gripped the bull nose of the counter when she received a surprise attack of ice along her pussy lips.   “oh, Oh, OH!” She exclaimed as she felt she was being suddenly raised up by a rising wave.  She tried to scramble up away from its bite, but didn’t have the proper leverage or exit plan to escape it.

The two pronged assault on her senses continued for several minutes creating warmth in her belly and a hypersensitivity to special places on the surfaces of her body.  When she was a jangled batch of nerves and sexual tension, they led her to a room where she was lowered to a padded coffee table just long enough for her to rest her head, if her butt was at the edge of the other end, and wide enough for her body, where her arms would be left to hang or grip onto the sides.  Her ankles were gently secured to the straight steel legs with scarves and a soft cord was tied to her left knee, run along the bottom of the table, up over her throat and back under the table again to be tied to the other knee.  The slack was taken up so that if she left her knees hanging out, she’d be comfortable, but should she squeeze her knees together, it would pull down across her neck.

They explained to her that they were going to let a friend come in to help with the test. Brenda protested, then pleaded, and finally asked to at least have the blindfold removed, but they explained that it couldn’t be a true test with it off.

“So, dear, sweet, popular Brenda, you’re going to climax twice for us now.” Kim’s voice said.

“No, no, please don’t make me do that.  Not like this, please.”  Brenda pleaded.

“Don’t worry, everyone in this room now is sworn to secrecy, that is if you continue to cooperate and let it be.” Lori added.

“First of all, you can’t cum until one of us cums or there will a severe price to pay.” Kim went on. “Now this guy we have here represents the other half for this test and will be trying to get you to cum before one of us does.  If he is successful, he’ll win a prize.  So he will be one motivated animal.  Then there will be us.  We on the other hand know how you work and what will make you respond.” Kim explained. 

Then she felt hands gliding softly over her body.  One set concentrated on her hips and legs avoiding her crotch while the other her sides, upper torso, and neck, all but her breasts.  She was so freaked by what was happening to her that her knuckles were white from tightly gripping the edges of the table.  Then she felt tongues lightly, and simultaneously, licking her nether lips and circling her areolas, and she started to melt.  Her nipples hardened into bullets, and she didn’t want to give them that.  Her vaginal lips started to swell and secrete, and she was embarrassed they could see that.  Her nipples got sucked, and she squirmed at that.  A persistent tongue grazed her clitoris, and she tried to squelch a squeal at that.  Next, one of them straddled her body and moved a hairy crotch into place over her nose and mouth.  The smell, the humidity, the heat were stifling her ability to breathe.

She remembered the warning that one of them must cum before she does, or there’d be a price to pay, so without instruction, she stuck her tongue out to taste the pussy above her.  “Ummm, that’s the way.” It must have been Kim saying that she thought. “I told you she was into pussies.”

This seemed to encourage Lori to be more active with her tongue on Brenda’s most erogenous zone.  Brenda tried to squeeze her knees together, but realized that it meant a tight rope around her neck and spread them again.  Her resistance was waning and realized she could very well be behind in the race to cum, so she became more active at tonguing and sucking the cunt on her face.  Kim was making noises of joy, so Brenda knew she was on the right track until she pulled up to take a break.  Brenda tried to reach her head up to put her tongue back to work, but the rope prevented her from reaching Kim’s quim.  Meanwhile, the sexual tension between her legs was growing to alarming levels.

Kim lowered herself again to play fair and Brenda went to work with abandon.  She had no doubt she’d pay some sort of penalty if she were to cum first.  After all, they were ready to give her pictures away as they said they would.  She moved her head as much as her tongue, frantic to bring Kim off before she succumbed to Lori’s tongue on her own pussy.  She tried to reach up and fondle Kim’s firm breasts, but could barely reach their undersides.  Instead, she gripped onto Kim’s upper thighs, pulling her down tighter to guarantee that she would not be able to escape again.  It worked, and just in time, Kim slumped back down onto Brenda’s stomach, helpless to resist Brenda’s efforts.  Just then Lori was hitting Brenda’s zone consistently and long enough to send her into orbit.  Kim just luxuriated in her afterglow as she passively rode out Brenda’s bucking body orgasm.

When all had settled, Kim was off of Brenda and talking to Lori.  “Yeah, she’s quite a pussy licker.”

“Well, let’s see what she does with a cock inside her.”  Lori said.

“No please. Can I please go now?” Brenda pleaded.

“Not until mystery man has a go with you.” Lori said.

“But …”

“You do claim to be hetero, don’t you?” Kim challenged.

“Yes. I am, but …”

“Com’on you.  Your turn.”  Kim said to the third person in the room who was remaining silent.

Brenda could sense someone sliding into place between her legs on their knees.

“No! No! Please!” Brenda pleaded.

“Com’on Sweet Buns, this is ‘cock’ we’re talking about. I thought you were into cock, not pussies.” Lori challenged.

“No! No! Don’t! Please!” She screamed as she felt the head of a cock poking her vaginal petals. 

“What is it? Not into cock after all?” Kim said sarcastically.

“No! Please get him off a me.” Brenda said frantically. “I’m, I’m …”

“You’re admitting your lesbo?” Kim said coaxing.

“No. I’m, I’m, … a virgin.” She finally blurted out.

“That’s a laugh.  We all know you sleep around.” Lori claimed.

“No, really, I’ve never had sex with a boy before … although I plan to one day. Oh please! Not now.”  Brenda said pleading on the mercy of the proceedings.  The cockhead entered an inch or two. “Oh god, no! Don’t let him do it!” She screamed until Lori mounted her face with her own pussy.

“Lick me hard and good, and I’ll tell him to stop.” She said with a chuckle.  The cockhead went out a half inch then in a full inch over and over until nearly the full length was stimulating the walls of Brenda’s vagina.  Brenda’s cries and pleas were stifled by Lori’s muff over her mouth.  Brenda’s only hope was to get Lori off so she’d stop the boy from his incessant probing.  Again she frantically tongued Lori’s cunt desperate to get it all over with as quickly as possible.  Again she grabbed onto Lori’s upper thighs to keep her from playing any games with her. 

The thought of having her first boy’s cock inside of her in this anonymous loveless way was repulsive to her, but it was starting to feel good. She wished she could move her legs; if the stiff cock got any rougher, she’d be uncomfortable with it all.  As it was, the cock was gentle albeit deliberate in its plunging.  Lori was showing signs of succumbing to Brenda’s ministrations.  Brenda hung on tight and added humming to the movement of her head and tongue.  Each time she’d catch her breath, the sensations of the phallus in her cunt was making her more and more dizzy.  It was creating an itch deep inside her she now needed that cock to scratch.  Lori came with dramatic vocalizations and Brenda didn’t let her up.

“Okay, okay, that’s enough, ooooo, I give.  Stop now please.” Lori asked. Brenda was in need of relief herself at this point. “Okay, Okay, take the cock out of her.  I can’t take any more of this.”

The cock slid out while Kim physically undid Brenda’s clutches atop Lori’s thighs.  Lori stepped off leaving Brenda dizzy and confused. “Oh god, don’t stop. Put it back in me. Please put it back in me. Oh god …” Brenda pleaded.

Gratefully for Brenda, the cock returned and plunged full lengths in and out until Brenda was announcing she was going to cum.  Just as she screamed out her climax, Lori removed her blindfold so Brenda could see her invader.  Brenda was shocked to see a woman in her early twenties with a strap on cock replica being teased to her own orgasm by Kim’s ministrations between her legs from behind. Brenda watched this stranger be brought to a climax while Lori untied her from the bench table.

As they talked afterwards, Brenda learned that the woman with the cock was Lori’s older sister and whose house they were all in.  They talked with her in a friendlier manner after being satisfied by her and eventually drove her home.

“Well hi there, Young Lady.  Where on earth have you been?”  Marnie asked.

“Oh, just out with the girls.” Brenda replied as she passed her and ran up the stairs.

* * * * *

Marnie had plenty of time to find out about the experiences her friends had on their charity capers and plenty of time to worry and fret about hers.  She wanted to have an experience to brag about to her friends, but she had a bad vibe about the high bidder she was to serve.

When Marnie arrived at the appointed time and place, the woman of the house wearing an apron greeted her.  She introduced herself as Ingrid Johnson, and led Marnie to the kitchen with her.  Marnie tried to picture the woman from the auction wearing the mask and whose halter-top evening gown left little to the imagination that night.

“Here,” Ingrid said handing Marnie a knife, “you can help me prepare these.”  She said referring to the hors d'oeuvres. She continued to make conversation as they worked. “So, that’s quite a costume you have there.  Is it comfortable?”

“Yes, very.  They each were custom made.”  Marnie explained.

“They are quite, um, revealing, shall we say.”  She observed.

“Ah, yes.  I don’t think I could be doing this if it were not for the hood.”  Marnie confessed.

“Well, Mr. Larcher told my husband otherwise.  He gave us an idea for the party and said you would cooperate and enjoy it fully.”  Ingrid disclosed.

“Larcher! What was his first name?”  Marnie quizzed.

“Um, Walter, yes Walter I think.”

“Oh, I see.”  Marnie said going into a worried state. “What exactly was his idea, might I ask?”

“I’m not sure if it is supposed to be a surprise or not.  Let’s just wait for my husband.”  Ingrid suggested.  “Can you finish up with these while I go upstairs and get dressed?”  Marnie nodded. “Oh, and if the doorbell rings, would you please answer it and direct the guests to the living room?”

“That’s what I am here for.”  Marnie quipped.

Ingrid looked her up and down smiling as if being a party to an inside joke and left Marnie to finish preparing the finger food.

Couples started arriving before she ran into either the host or the hostess again.  Each couple had a bag with them.  Marnie felt as if she were back at the charity banquette with the way they were showing up sexily, although casually, dressed and in the way they leered at her body’s features as she moved around with trays of appetizers.

When everyone was in attendance, liquored up a bit, and appetites appeased, the host took Marnie by the hand holding it up at shoulder level and announced the theme of the evening.  “As some of you know who were at the auction, I won this volunteer with my, obscenely high I might add, bid.  She is a homemaker by trade so among the skills she brings to serve us tonight are those of a home manager, party hostess, and husband pleaser.” 

Marnie’s stomach soured at that last remark.  There were people from Roger’s work present, and she didn’t like the implications of that last remark.

“So, what we have here,” he went on, “is an opportunity for this volunteer to act as a surrogate wife for a request from each of you.  Who would like to make the first request? … Yes, Jean.”

“My husband wants me to go topless in front of his friends, but I’m too shy.”  Jean said.

“There you go.  We can have her do that.  Okay Number Five, that is a reasonable request of a wife since there is nothing to be ashamed of on the female body.  Will you take off your tops or should one of us do it?”

Marnie thought quickly, “Well, here goes.  Sally, Barb, and Betty were all topless for their things at least.”  So she said, “Okay, I’ll do it.”

“But, Stan wants me to do it in a dance.  That’s the part that really freaks me out.”  Jean added.

“Okay then, let me put on some music.”  The host said and left Marnie standing while he went to the stereo.

When the music started, Marnie started to move tentatively and stiffly.  “I think I’d be able to dance sexier than this if I had the nerve.” Jean added.

With that, Marnie tapped into her experiences seducing her husband, and the forced times she was made to dance by Larcher, to kick it into another gear hoping to get the “Jean” woman to shut up.  The audience showed its appreciation with cheering, whistles, and applause.  By the end of the song, Marnie had removed the sliver flared skirt top that had been doing little to conceal her breasts.  As the tape went on to the next song, her breasts bounced and jiggled despite the glove-like fit of the body stocking top.  Her nipples were erect from the excitement of dancing anonymously in front of potential co-workers of Roger’s and the audience made it clear they were ready for her to take it off.  She could feel the tension in the air as she slowly peeled the body stocking off up over her head.  The men went wild and the women sat amazed, and jealous as their husbands obviously appreciated the life Marnie’s tits still had in them.

“Ah-ah-ah-ah, Jim.” A lady said waving her arm like a student needing permission from her teacher to go to the bathroom in a hurry.”

“Yes Sam.  What is it?” Jim the Host acknowledged.

“My husband wants me to be topless around his friends to, but he wants them to be able to touch those, my breasts.” Samantha said.

“Yes, I can see why he would want that Sam.  I just hope he’ll invite me over when that happens, okay Don?” Jim said with a laugh.

“Oh Jim, you devil.” Samantha responded flattered.

“Now Sam and Don have made a reasonable request, especially now that we can see how magnificent these breasts are.”  Jim announced, while Marnie blushed, evident around her shoulders.  “Why don’t we have everyone line up along here in two rows. … That’s it.”  He said standing behind Marnie and fiddling with her breasts from behind.  “Now walk slowly from here to Ingrid there on the other end. And, did I say ‘slowly?’  That’s it.”

Marnie walked a gauntlet of molesting hands that stayed mostly on her upper body, but a few strayed between her legs, despite her efforts at fending them off.  By the time she was with Ingrid’s caressing touches at the end, she was sweating, out of breath, and incredibly turned on.

“Nice.  Really nice.” Jim declared.  “Now who’s next? … Okay Julie, what’ll it be?”

“Well Jim, Everyone,” Julie said while getting up and retrieving her bag from the pile of bags in the corner.  “Ben, the dear, bought me some lingerie to model for him, but I haven’t found the right time yet.  Do you suppose … ?”

“That’s perfect.  You’re both relatively the same size, except maybe on top.  It should work just fine.”  He said taking the bag from her and walking it over to Marnie.  “Here you go.  Take this into the study there and put something on.”

Marnie took the bag resigned to going along with the impromptu modeling gig.  “Well, if Brenda can be so into it, maybe I can too.” She thought. “Oh gosh, no.  These are downright obscene.” She realized.  “What would Roger think if he ever knew I was modeling this stuff in front of his co-workers? Well it will have to be this baby doll with the panties because these others …” Marnie took off the silvery skirt and seamless black pantyhose and when she was totally nude in a strangers study, she touched herself on her nipples and pussy reliving the gauntlet of busy hands for a brief moment before sucking in her attention to put on the baby doll set.  The panties fit just slightly snug and the see through top fanned out as needed for her engorged breasts and sensitive erect nipples.  “You look great in pink Girl, so hit the runway.” She ordered herself, as she opened the double doors of the study, striking a seductive pose before approaching the audience.

They all applauded their appreciation of her looks as well as her apparent attitude toward doing it as she sashayed her way to the center of the room.

Jim held up her hand as she twirled slowly.  “Hunh? Hunh? Hunh?” He said to stir things up.  “Now why don’t you get your pretty little body back in there and put on something else.  And, put the shoes back on for the next one.” He requested.

Marnie exaggerated the movement of her hips as she walked on her tiptoes back to the study.  She put her hand up the doorframe and looked back over her shoulder for a brief seductive moment before reentering the study and closing the door behind her.  The hoots, hollers, and whistles she heard through the door were all she needed to be encouraged to put on the next little item consisting of a see-through leotard speckled with glitter, having a white furry ball covering each of the nipples and a white furry strip covering her crotch area.

It took a little more motivation to open the doors for this item however, even though it really didn’t reveal any more than the last one.  It just seemed naughtier feeling the fur strip between her legs and watching the fur balls bob up, down, and around, as she walked in the high heels.  But, out she went nevertheless, and tried her best to walk confidently toward the middle of the room despite the distraction of the sexual tension that was building up in her body and needing a release. 

She did the twirl under Jim’s hand again, trying to smile, and then Julie approached her and said, “You know the interesting feature on this outfit is . . .”  “Rip. Rip. Ri-I-I-ip!” In an instant, off came the two fur balls and the strip along her crotch, which were attached by Velcro.  “There, you see, ready for action.”

The audience applauded this feature of the costume and their first unobstructed look at Marnie’s denuded pussy lips.  The smiling faced men and the pointing fingers of surprised women were humiliating her as they focused on her nether region mercilessly.  Jim was now pulling her around the room by her upraised hand so everyone could get a better look and so she would not be able to adequately cover up.  Marnie was now being paraded around virtually naked except for the transparent material sprinkled with glitter.  Her nipples and areolas poked through the tight top and her engorged cunt lips were poking out past her protruding swollen labia.

“Are there any more items Julie?”  Jim asked.

“Ah, yes.”  Julie said in a restrained giggle.  “But, nothing as good as this.”  She said covering her laugh with her hand.

“Well then, who still needs a turn?” Jim asked of the couples. “Yes Dory.”

“Well. My Ben here likes to have me play a naughty girl and regularly give me a spanking.” She revealed “And I’d like a vacation from it this week.  Will that do?”

“Perfect. A little role playing between husband and wife is only natural.”  Jim said.

“Oh but, I don’t think the little girl outfit I brought will fit her.” She said.

“That silvery outfit you wore over your tuxedo bodysuit should work for our purposes.” Jim said to Marnie. “Why don’t you go change back into that, Number Five” 

“Here, these nylons will fit.”  Dory said, handing them with a garter belt to Marnie before she left the room.

In the study, Marnie sat for a moment to collect her thoughts.  After inventorying her emotions around the events so far, she realized that she was going to do something she had done in private with Roger several times before in one form or another, it would just be done in front of strangers. So she dressed in the stockings and silvery mini outfit, checked how she would look in the reflection of a black trophy stand, and proceeded out to meet her tormenter.

A chair had been placed in the middle of the room and Ben sat waiting, patting his lap.  Seeing this, Marnie got right into the role and walked reluctantly towards him with her head bowed.  The heels brought out the shape and tone of her well-sculpted legs.  Her flared skirt didn’t even come to the top of her stockings and the seated guests could only imagine the vortex of her shapely legs just hidden by it. As she walked they could plainly see the rounded fullness of her gently swaying breasts peeking out from below her short flared top.  Between her highly aroused state and being the center of intense attention from everyone in the room, the moistness of her twat was spreading down the insides of her legs as she walked.  She vacillated from being turned on by her show being appreciated to being humiliated by the degradation of it all. When she finally reached the seated Ben, he surprised her by roughly pulling her over his lap and giving her a warm-up slap.  Her hanging breasts now pushed up her flared top, and her skirt now allowed a view of her womanly hips. 

Jim took it upon himself to lift her skirt all the way up and tuck it back out of the way into the waistband.  Marnie was acutely aware of the view that could be seen behind her so she clenched her butt cheeks and her knees together and hugged her hanging breasts to hide as much from view as possible.  Ben massaged her butt cheeks to feel their fleshy fullness and to try to get her to relax a bit, but Marnie held tense for the next slap.  Dory waved to Julie to join her and they sat down on the floor to Ben’s right and each pulled on an ankle to part Marnie’s legs.  Ben’s massage then dipped in and over her denuded pussy and puckered anus before proceeding to reddening up her ass.  When Marnie had a rosy glow all over her ass cheeks and upper thighs, Ben ran his fingers in and around Marnie’s pussy; then holding up his wet fingers for a group inspection declared, “Dory’s not the only one who gets turned on by this.  Anyone else interested?”

When there were no takers, Jim asked for the next couple’s request while Marnie padded in place, holding her breasts in opposite hands to keep them still and out of view for the moment.  “Yes Carol.  What’ll it be?” Jim said to the woman who got up with a smile and walked silently over to the corner to retrieve their bag.

“Craig here wants to tie me up and clip things to me.  I’d like to watch someone else do it first to make sure I can handle it.  Is that something for this party?” She said handing the bag to Jim.

“A little experimenting in the bedroom you’re asking about.  Okay, that’s a wifely thing for sure.” Jim decided.  He then handed the bag back to Craig. “Here, you do the honors.  Show us what you had in mind.”

Craig looked around and decided they should shift to the dining room.  Then he said that Marnie would need to remove the top and bottom.  Marnie mewed a “No, please.” But didn’t stand in the way of progress when Carol and Craig worked together to remove her sparse coverings.  First Craig explained it would be necessary to blindfold her so she could concentrate better on what they had in mind for her.  A sleep mask served to block Marnie’s vision.  They bent her at the waist and tied her wrists to the table legs keeping her hands a about a meter apart.  Then they tied her ankles to a cutoff broomstick with about two feet spaced between them.

Marnie reflected on a time that she was in this kind of a predicament before.  And, as turned on as she was from all of the activities and stimulation, she was not looking forward to what was about to come.  Her concerns were confirmed when a clothespin was applied to her right nipple. “Yeeow.  No, please take it off. Oweeeah.”  Then another went on her other nipple. She yelped and pleaded between heavy irregular breaths, but all it afforded her was a ball gag to muffle her protests further.

Several participants took the opportunity to feel what her shaved pussy felt like, which made Marnie frantic between the need for the stimulation between her legs, to the need for the pain in her nipples to decrease.

When Carol handed Craig a butt plug, a voluptuous woman with a wry smile raised her hand.  “Yes Anita.”

“My Tom likes to do me in the ass, because after three kids, he finds it tighter.” Anita disclosed.

“Confession may be good for the soul Annie, but that’s more than we need to know.”  Jim said jokingly.

“We brought one the same size as Tom.” She said getting up to retrieve their bag.

“Whoa Tommy Boy.” One of the guys goaded.  “Let’s see.” Said Carol.

Anita pulled out a seven-inch rubber cock complete with balls that had a handle large enough for one hand to hold coming out the other end. 

“Is that all?”  Another guy teased.

“Do you want to use this instead?”  Anita suggested.

Meanwhile, Marnie was swaying her head moaning a plea to remove the makeshift nipple clamps from her hanging tits, but everyone was now focused on her other end.

“Here, this is a special lubricant for the job.” Anita said.  “It’s flavored and warms up when exposed to the air.” Craig squeezed a copious dollop in her crack atop her puckered hole, and then slowly worked a finger in to move the lubricant around. “Blow on it like this.” Anita said, and bent down with pursed lips forcing warm air out towards Marnie’s anus.

Marnie perked up to the sensations rising in her rear, wondering just how warm her anal opening would eventually become.  Her focus changed to concern when the rubber phallus was perched at the gate asking for permission to enter past the contracting sphincter.  With the ointment almost itching now, Marnie swayed her back, bent her knees and stuck her rear cheeks back to give the intruder greater access. “See Anita Babe, she likes it already.” Tom said.

Craig pushed gently and twisted it back and forth to stretch the sphincter enough for the corona to enter past the rubbery ring.  The audience held its breath in anticipation of this first stage.  Then it slid in two inches with a muffled “Ugh” sound coming from Marnie confirming its entrance. 

“Are you okay?” Craig asked. Marnie nodded her head up and down between her outstretched arms. “Okay then, here’s more.”  Craig squeezed more strawberry lotion on the top of the phallus as he worked it in by short increments until it was lodged all the way to the balls. 

Marnie knew it was possible for her to climax from having a cock in her rear from previous experience, but wished they would take the offending nipple clamps off for her to be more confident she’d be able to get her relief this way.  It was maddening to her that he was plunging it so slowly.  The initial pain was all but gone and now she was tormented with the ointment causing a fiery itch. It was also was running off down across her cunt lips causing a distracting warming sensation there.  She tried to turn her head back, but with the hood she was expressionless to them and with the gag she was silent as well.  She tried to push her rear back against the cock herself but was relatively restricted with her feet bound as they were.  Her tits were swaying every which way with the thrashing and Anita took it upon herself to flick the clothespin on her side.  Carol started to do the same on her side.  Marnie started thrashing her body in all the directions she could, given her restricted posture.  She started to panic as her breathing needs started to exceed her ability to do so through her nose, so she collapsed in place on the brink of passing out.

Everyone took it as her coming to a climax and applauded the evening’s events.  Craig slowly drew the cock out and handed it back to Anita and Tom.  Then he worked the butt plug he originally intended back in with little resistance from Marnie.

“I’ll get this stuff back from you later Jim, pal.”  Craig said.  “I think it’s time for us to get going.”  He declared rubbing his crotch area as if to say, “If you know what I mean?” 

The other guests were so sexed up by this point, they all had to leave out of decency, or they’d start an orgy right there in Jim and Ingrid’s living room.  Marnie remained bound to the table with gag, clamps and plug while the hosts said good-bye to the last of their guests.

With his arm around Ingrid, Jim said, “Well honey, it’s about time we get our money’s worth.”

“Just help me take some of these things quickly to the kitchen first.” She asked of him.

In the kitchen, they quickly piled up glasses and dishes.  Jim took an armful of beer bottles out to their mudroom and didn’t notice the family’s Golden brush by him extremely happy to finally be let out.  The retriever raced around sniffing all of the scents left by the guests and let out one quick yelp when she discovered Marnie trussed up.  The smell of Marnie’s sex and the strawberry lotion drove her mad with lust to lick it up.  Her muzzle snorted as she lapped eagerly at Marnie’s pussy and rear end.  The butt plug acted like a bookmark, reminding Marnie of where her ordeal with the cock in her ass left off.  She tried to warn the dog’s owners, but the gag was still serving its purpose.  Jim and Ingrid were making out in the kitchen while taking off each other’s clothes. When they finally came back into the dining room, they smiled at the scene before Jim yelled, “Missy! No girl, stop.” And then grabbed her and took her back out to the mudroom and closed the door.

The dog’s name being called shocked Marnie for an instant right at the moment she was about to be flooded with relief.  Ingrid watched Marnie’s body undulate trying to find a tongue for just a couple of more seconds to finish her off.  Jim came back and put his arm around his wife, who put her hand on his stiff organ.  “You know what that reminded me of?”  She asked Jim. 

“What’s that?” He replied.

“That Thanksgiving Missy got to the turkey before we did, that naughty little devil.”  Ingrid reminded.  “That naughty dog.  At least this time it is still left intact.”

Jim went up to Marnie and removed her gag while Ingrid went under the rope and sat up on the edge of the table in front of Marnie. Marnie exercised her jaw for a moment while he asked, “Would you like me to remove these clothespins?”

“Oh yes! Please!” Marnie replied.

“I will if you move forward and kiss Ingrid on the lips.” He bargained.

Marnie inched her way forward pursing her lips forward in desperation to have the nipple clamps removed only to find Ingrid’s nether lips being thrust forward onto Marnie’s nose.  “Kiss’m.” Jim insisted. Marnie tried to smooch them with her lips. “No, I mean lick, suck, you know, do my wife.”  He insisted, flicking the clothespins to get Marnie’s attention. Concerned that they might do permanent damage if they were not removed soon, Marnie started to lick and suck like her nipples depended on it.

Jim removed the menacing clothespins one at a time, but Marnie’s relief was short lived when a new pain rose in her nipples as the blood tried to flow back in.  She squealed into Ingrid’s snatch causing Ingrid to smile appreciatively at her husband who was now crouched down looking at Marnie’s nether features close up. He noticed the nasty looking butt plug contrasting with the blooming flower petals of her distended cunt lips.  “Hey, do you want me to take this thing out?” He said with his fingers on the butt plug so Marnie knew what he was taking about.

“Oh, yes please.” She tried to say into Ingrid’s cunt, causing Ingrid to tilt her head all the way back, as the exquisite sensation of Marnie’s moving lips and humming words hit her brain.

“Okay then, here goes.” Jim said, trying to get a grip on the hilt.

“Ah, ah, um, ah, ah, umphh.” Marnie moaned into Ingrid’s snatch, and out came the anal intruder with a sticky click sound.

Jim watched her sphincter muscles close and gape alternately around a phantom phallus, which was no longer there. He blew all around the area, remembering the warming effect.  Marnie moaned.  He touched her love button gently causing Marnie to pull her head up, “Gawd, I feel so open. For god’s sake stick it in me now; I can’t take this any longer. Fill me up!” Then she went back to work on Ingrid, as having her lips on Ingrid’s snatch gave her a modicum of support for her head.

“We do have a live one.” Jim remarked to his wife as he put his cock on the petals of Marnie’s open flower.  Marnie, frustrated by his hesitation to shove it in tried to back on to it in a wanton display of lust, leaving Ingrid wanting, so Jim accommodated them both and shoved his cock in balls deep pushing Marnie back to work on his wife.

Marnie came almost instantly, humming, moaning, and mashing her lips uncontrollably against Ingrid’s snatch, causing her to reach and hold Marnie’s head with one of her hands, desperate to keep the sensation going until she was ready for it to subside.  Jim continued long and steady strokes in and out of Marnie’s love tunnel despite her nearly collapsing from her first climax and compounded it with another one on top of the other, much to Ingrid’s delight.

Now, Ingrid lay back on her table luxuriating and Marnie used her snatch as a pillow trying to calm herself even though Jim was still at it.  His long in and out strokes were becoming increasingly faster and his breathing and utterances more urgent. He pulled out completely and shoved it up Marnie’s ass.  Marnie merely uttered an unintelligible “ugh” as her relief from the night’s tension outweighed the slight discomfort of the few pumps of Jim’s cock before he shot his load in her rear burrow.  He hugged her back for a moment, pulled out, and sat back on the floor behind her.  The three took several moments to recover, and then Jim untied Marnie’s ankles.  Next he untied her wrists and gave his wife a kiss, which Marnie saw the end of when she removed the sleep mask and stood up bowlegged.

“So, do you need me for anything else?” Marnie asked. 

“No Dear, we’ll clean everything up later.” Ingrid said.

“Do you need anything more from us?” Jim said with a devilish grin.

“No, that’s quite alright.” Marnie said. “You did me just fine.” She said with a touch of bashfulness.

“I don’t suppose you’d take off that hood for us to see how pretty you probably are, if your body is any indication.” Jim asked.

“No, I don’t think so.  It’s a rule.”

Marnie dressed back into her costume, drove to Barbara’s house and redressed into her regular clothes.  Barbara tried to drill her on the details, but Marnie put her off telling her she’d tell all the next day.

Late at night in bed with Roger, Marnie quizzed him while riding his cock woman-on-top, “Do you know the Johnson’s?”

“Ah, phew, phew, which Johnson’s?” Roger replied, between whatever upward thrusts he could muster while being on his back.

“Jim and Ingrid I think their names are.”

“Oh Jimbo.  Yeah, he works with me.” Roger said.

“Do you know them well enough to ask them over for dinner?” Marnie quizzed.

“Sure, I suppose.  What’s with the questions?” Roger quizzed back.

“Tell me about them.” Marnie asked.

“Can’t it wait?” Roger asked.

“Okay.  Just think about Ingrid sitting on your cock right now, and give it to me good, Big Boy.”

"I know I promised to tell you about it today." Marnie acknowledged to Barbara over the phone. "Sure, I'm up for a lunch. … Sure, you call Betty and I'll call Sally. … O'Rourke's, got it, 12:30, okay.  See you there."

They all beat Marnie to O'Rourke's restaurant. It was a medium scale restaurant inside on a corner of a mall and its food court wing.  It had a low fenced in area outside the restaurant with a grouping of tables that opened onto the Mall and the Food Court as if it were a corner sidewalk café at an intersection. Barbara, Betty and Sally were all sitting at a table at the corner so they could see Marnie coming from all three directions.  Marnie felt special walking up to the restaurant with three friends waving and calling for her.

While they waited for the lunches to arrive, they all leaned in to hear the details of Marnie's charity service.  Each remembered an aspect of theirs that they had previously left out to add in to keep pace with the excitement of Marnie's fresh account.  The reliving of their individual experiences combined with the vicarious appreciation for each other's experiences made their clothing sticky against the metal chairs during the meal.

"Is it hot in here, or is it just me?"  Sally asked, wiping her brow with the napkin. "Waitress, I'll have another Bloody Mary."  The others climbed on board so Sally upgraded it to a pitcher.

"It's hot, or it's me too."  Betty added.

"You know, we're all a bunch of 'cheaters.'" Barbara observed. "We should be ashamed of ourselves, but we're not acting like it."

"We didn't seek these things out; we've just made lemonade with the lemons we've been handed."  Marnie offered.

"Yeah Marn. I didn't think of it that way." Sally agreed.

"In fact, I kind of liked the people I worked for by the end."  Marnie added.

"Me too."  They each added.

"I almost thought about having Roger ask them over for dinner."  Marnie confessed.

"Oh gawd."  Sally reacted. "I don't think I would do that with mine; … although, they do own a really nice boat.

"I liked my people too.  They have a really nice house and the husband, well …" Betty dreamed out loud.

"As far as I'm concerned you gals are all 'bananas.'  My thing was a fluke, a momentary lapse of judgment. I could never …" Barbara said trailing off into a daydream.

"It was just a thought, I didn't act on it really." Marnie clarified.

"I wonder what it would be like to run into them socially." Sally said. I'd recognize them, but they wouldn't recognize me with my clothes on."

"Me too." Betty added. "I know where mine live. They'd probably recognize me though, because they were really into my body."

"Oooo" The others responded with girlish smiles.

"The whole purpose of my assignment was for the painter to study and paint my body, he might even recognize me with my clothes on."  Barbara surmised.

"Well I was modeling too, in a way; we'd probably all run the risk of being recognized if we approached our sponsors again."  Marnie realized.

"What if we approached each other's sponsors?" Sally thought out loud.

"What would be the purpose in that?"  Marnie asked back.

"Well, I'd be curious about the house Betty worked in." Sally offered.

"Come to think of it, I'd like to be on that boat." Betty interjected.

"Well, I've modeled for painters before; been there, done that."  Marnie remarked.

"And I don't think I could do what you did Marnie."  Barbara said in a worried tone.

"Have you gals ever thought about swapping?" Marnie asked randomly. 

"Which one of us would you want to swap with?"  Barbara challenged.  "We'd all agree to try it with Roger."  Then Barbara blushed.  "I think I've had too many Bloody Marys." She said looking into her glass to avoid eye contact with Marnie.

"Forget I even mentioned it." Marnie said regretfully.

"Hey, you put it out there; who would you want to try out?" Sally said keeping up the challenge.

"Ah, no one really."  Marnie said.  Then to stop the challenges she confessed, "You know, since that asshole Larcher came into my life, I've been so sexed up and willing to take chances, I feel almost like a junkie; it's just for sex instead of narcotics.  Like Barb was saying, I've had my judgment altered, I've made some careless decisions, and I can't seem to get enough of it."

They all looked down into their glasses as if they were looking at their own souls in the same light.  She poured herself another drink from the pitcher to fortify herself as she continued to unburden herself on her friends.

"I've even had sex with women, for Christ's sake."  Marnie said getting a little tipsy.

"Marnie!" Sally said in a stern whisper. "Watch what you're saying out here."

"I have had my fingers, hell I've had my lips and tongue on other women's cunts." Marnie continued forlorn. "How desperate is that?" She said almost ready for tears.

"Marnie.  It's nothing to be ashamed of. We all have done it too." Sally reminded her, but in a lower voice to encourage Marnie to bring down the volume.

"Yeah but, I've apparently got the husband that everybody else wants to do it with and I can't be faithful to him."  Marnie said tearing up.

"It's not your fault; you've been blackmailed for Christ's sake." Betty added. "Now I'm talking that way too." She thought to herself.

"Marnie; we all know firsthand what you've been going through with that scumbag Larcher." Barbara said. "You can't be blamed. Roger would understand if he knew." 

"The boys have had their run at it, remember?" Sally reminded everyone. "We should try to set it up again to tell them."

"Roger might be understanding, but I don't know about George." Barbara worried.

"What should we do?" Betty asked.

"Let's have a party.  Whenever we do, Larcher seems to show up.  When he does, we can have like an intervention and start telling the boys what he is really all about.  They'd have to believe us if we stuck together on it."  Marnie said with newfound enthusiasm.

"Sounds like a plan. Your place then?" Sally confirmed.

"Saturday?" Marnie offered.  There were nods all around. "I'll mention it to Brenda and tell her she can invite the younger Larcher if she wants and I'm sure it will happen just like we plan."

"So, who wants to see that house that Betty is talking about?"  Sally asked. 

They all agreed to do a drive-by in Betty's car. 

"Here it is." Betty said as they all craned their necks to look up at the huge house.  There was a man hosing down the driveway.  The car continued to roll as Betty described the rooms behind the fancy windows when, "Bonk!" she rolled into the Mercedes parked out front.  "Oh shit!" She exclaimed, pulling back away and putting her car in park. "Oh god, not this!"  She said realizing that it was the car that was parked in the driveway when she visited the first time.

At the sound of the hit, the man turned off the hose and ran out to the front. He put his hands on the passenger door and peered in to see if anyone was hurt. They could tell he was tanned and in excellent physical condition as they looked down his loose shirt buttoned at the fourth button down.  He opened the door by Sally and asked, "Is everyone okay?"

"Ah, yes." Betty leaned over to say.

"Let me check the cars." He said and went to the front of Betty's car.  When he returned to Sally's door he stooped and announced, "Your car seems pretty much okay, but there is some damage to the Mrs.'s car.  Maybe you should come in and tell her."

"Oh gawd." Betty thought; "We're gonna see the inside." Sally thought gleefully; "Poor Betty." Barbara thought sympathetically; and, "This guy would do." Marnie dreamed, but was ashamed with herself at the thought.

They followed him in, but stayed in the front hall while he went through the French doors on the opposite wall out to the pool in back.  Lanie returned wrapping a large scarf around her body like a towel, but with the length of a short dress.  The floral print was see-through with the light behind her and one by one they could tell she was topless with a very skimpy white string bikini underneath. "There's been an accident?"

"Yes, I'm very sorry.  I bumped the rear end of your car out front." Betty confessed.

"Well, let's go see, shall we?" Lanie said, leading the quartet out the door to the street.  They couldn't help but notice the classy lines of the woman's body under the wispy chiffon  material.  Suddenly she stopped and turned toward Betty. "Haven't we met before?  You seem awfully familiar."

"Ah, yes." Betty affirmed.

Lanie turned back and continued the trek to the street thinking Betty would fill her in as they walked. Not hearing anything further, she stopped and turned saying, "Where was it that we met again?"

"Ah, it was here, recently." Betty disclosed reluctantly, now blushing for her friends to see.

Lanie continued toward the street thinking about it until they got to the cars. "Oh my, there is some damage; that's got to be $600-700 worth easy. Seven? Number Seven?" She said turning to look Betty up and down then in particular all over her face.

"Yes, it's me.  I'm Betty and these are my friends Sally, Barbara, and Marnie."

"How do you do." Lanie said shaking their hands with a curious smile on her face. "What … Why …?"

"I was telling my friends about what a nice house you have and we were all looking at it from the road when I accidentally rolled into the back of your car.  I'm really very sorry."  Betty confessed.

"Have you been drinking?" Lanie asked with a gleam in her eye.

"Ah, we had a couple of Blood Marys at lunch a while ago." Betty said coming clean.

"I see.  We wouldn't want that to get out to the authorities or your insurance company." Lanie said sympathetically.

"Nor my husband, come to think of it." Betty thought out loud.

"Frankly, I don't want Vance to know the car is wrecked either. Let's go back into the house and discuss it." Lanie suggested.

Along the way Sally remarked, "You have a very nice house here."

"Oh, thank you.  We haven't even been here a year yet.  We're still learning about it." Lanie replied.

Once inside Lanie requested, "Come with me to the pool.  I do my best thinking in the water."

They followed her out to the pool area.  It was sunny, open, well appointed, and well cared for.  "Come on in and join me." Lanie suggested, as she unwrapped her well-formed body.

"No, we'd better not.  We don't have suits." Sally said.

"Nonsense. You don't need a suit. If you want, you can leave your panties on." Lanie said standing before them in just her white string bikini bottom, which they could tell was very thin, as it clearly showed the puff and camel toe crease of her sex between her legs.

Betty was the first to comply since Lanie already knew her body well, and it was she who had the most business to deal with Lanie on. "I could use some sun." Marnie said and undressed to join them. Then Sally decided to keep pace with Marnie and Barbara soon followed so as not to be the odd woman out.

With female flesh giggling in the warm bright sun, the four ladies, still a little tipsy, joined Lanie in the pool with a giddiness that amused her.  "This is very nice." Marnie remarked regarding the refreshing temperature. "So nice and clean." Barbara added, treading water.

"Yes, this backyard is my little piece of heaven." Lanie said smiling.

They worked their way to the deep end and tread water in a circle facing each other.  "So, what do you think about the damage to your car?" Betty asked.

"What's your deductible?" Lanie asked.

"$500.00, I think"

"If it's going to cost you $500.00 for the deductible anyway, I don't think it would be wise to turn it over to your insurance company they'll take more than the balance back in increased rates over time anyway.  Can't you just pay for it?" Lanie asked Betty.

"Sure, I suppose, but if Paul, that's my husband, should find out about the money, and then find out about the accident, he'd be furious." Betty relented.

"Then what do you suggest?" Lanie quizzed.

"Could we work it off?" Betty asked.

"Well let me see … Lance, that's my husband, is responsible to entertain and amuse a contingent of visiting prospective Japanese businessmen tomorrow night. Maybe you could help with that.  If he were to persuade them to do business with us, that would certainly pay for the damage." Lanie explained.

"What exactly would we be expected to do?"  Betty quizzed.

"Japanese men like friendly attentive women. I would think that if you saw that their immediate needs were met with a smile during the evening, that they would be impressed with my husband as a host and we'd all be even.  What do you say?" Lanie asked.

"What would you want us to wear?" Betty asked.

"I don't think you'll need to worry about that. We gave the cook the night off and hired a caterer to do the affair.  They'll have their regular uniforms you could wear I'd think.  I'll let them know you'll be assisting." Lanie formulated.  Then she swam over to the edge and pushed a button on a panel by the pool ladder.  "I'll get us some refreshments."

In a moment the man from out front appeared.  "Would you be a dear and fix us a pitcher of Bloody Marys?"

"Yes Ma'am. Right away."  He responded.

The ladies were so taken by him when he was standing there obediently that they continued to tread water without any thought of moves toward modesty. Small talk continued, especially questions about the house until he reappeared with a tray-table, a pitcher, and five glasses.  Lanie swam to the shallow end steps, dunked her hair back, and gracefully stepped out of the water as if he wasn't even there.  She really didn't even need to bother with the suit bottom actually, since the white material was unlined and relatively transparent when wet.  Betty saw that she had picked up on her example and shaved her pussy bald like the rest of them.  The man stood at parade rest with his overlapping hands over his crotch rather than behind his back.  Looking nowhere specific, awaiting further instructions.

"Come on Ladies.  Join me.  I already know you like these.  Ummm." She said tasting the drink. "These are superb Harvey."

"Thank you Ma'am." He said.

Marnie, then Sally, then Barbara and finally Betty exited the pool following the path that Lanie took, maybe in an unconscious way, trying to emulate the grace Lanie displayed as she exited the pool.  Harvey was treated to a parade of beautiful female flesh out of the corner of his eye.  He didn't dare gawk, as his job might have depended upon it.  They each swigged a gulp of drink clandestinely peeking at the possible tent Harvey's hands were hiding.

"Harvey, put lotion on these two before they burn, will you?" Lanie directed of him for Sally and Barbara. "They are fair skinned so use '30' please.  Betty, I almost called you 'Number Seven', would you do me and I'll do you and your friend. I can't have you all burning out here on my watch." Lanie directed.

Sally watched Harvey closely as he applied the lotion to Barbara's nervous body. He had to move Barbara's hands out of his way several times to accomplish his task.  Sally was amazed at how undaunted Harvey appeared even though his cock and balls were becoming more and more defined from apparent excitement on display in his snug pants.  Sally looked over at Lanie and Betty and saw that Lanie was removing Betty's wet panties for her.  Sally went up behind Barbara as Harvey was coating her breasts and pulled down Barbara's wet panties too. Barbara was too preoccupied with the male attention to her breasts to wage a protest.  Harvey worked down to her waist, and then worked up her legs from her feet ending in a dizzying slathering of lotion about Barbara's buttocks, pubis, and smooth crotch. Barbara had to put her hands on his shoulders to keep from falling and it was apparent that she was doing everything she could to keep from climaxing at his touch to her nether region.

Sally didn't lift a finger to help Harvey out with the task of coating her body with lotion, except when she pulled her own wet panties down and stood with her legs shoulder width apart. Harvey started with her face, neck, shoulders, and arms.  When he was starting to work his way down her body, Sally interlocked her fingers behind her head and put her face in the sun while his touch brought on an exquisite sexual tension to every reach and region of her body.  No surface was left untouched, but Sally wanted her breasts and nipples touched longer than he ended up touching them.  When he started up her body from her feet, she put a hand on the top of his head for balance.  When he was standing and applying the lotion to her crotch with one hand from the front and the other from the back, she rubbed the back of her hand around his cock and balls, as if subconsciously, but as he started to close his eyes and moan, she fully cupped his package and gently throb-squeezed his testicles.

"That's not fair to Harvey, now you're going to have to make it up to him and take care of what you started." Lanie directed. Sally looked down coyly like she was being scolded.  "Take off his clothes and see that his thing is properly taken care of."

Lanie's elegance commanded a response without having to be bitchy. Sally approached Harvey, moving in closer than normal and looked up at him while she unbuttoned his shirt the rest of the way.  She slipped off the shirt from his shoulders touching her breasts to his chest.  Then she unzipped his pants and lowered them to the ground so he could step out of them.

"Barbara, is it?  I think you should help too."  Lanie said, standing between Marnie and Betty with her arms around their backs cupping a breast each from the outside. "You contributed to his condition."

Harvey turned toward Lanie and smiled his appreciation, which was the first real emotion he displayed since checking out the results of the accident. Barbara didn't quite know what to do, although she felt compelled, as Sally did, to oblige her host.  She stood behind him and put her fingers in the waistband of his briefs after Sally began pulling them down and held onto them all the way to the ground, picking them up as he stepped out of them.  Sally started to rub his six-pack and hips as she watched his cock twitch up at her in the open air.  Barbara tentatively reached out to touch his muscular back, while Lanie, Marnie, and Betty looked on arm-in-arm as their audience.

Sally knelt down and wrapped her hand around his shaft. Betty and Marnie were amazed at her nerve.  She reached the lotion with her other hand and dribbled it between her fingers to lubricate them for motion.  Barbara now had two hands roaming Harvey's back, daring more and more to roam over his powerful buttocks. As Sally pumped his organ, Harvey stood with open legs with a hand on the back of her head. When one of Sally's hands would get tired she'd switch to the other.  Barbara was trance-like as she swept her hands around his rear cheeks, now daring to reach in between his legs.  He was pumping his hips to help Sally and his balls swayed and touched Barbara's roaming fingers.  Barbara reached in and gently cupped his hopping ball sac to feel his testicles bounce around in her hand. He started to make some sounds of anticipation and she felt his ball sac tighten.  She followed the scrotum up and explored its firmness and texture by gently squeezing, pinching, and pulling at his nuts, like his gonads were fruit she was testing for rpeness. Fortunately for Sally she was squatting to his side when he thrust his hips forward against her fist and shot his first of several shots out ahead of him to the cement and tile.

Marnie and Betty bent forward with laughter and applause at the sequence of events.  They all pretty much had fun with it until it started to slowly sink into each and every one of them that they were each hornier than ever and the only male present had just got his rocks off and would be of no help at all, even at the fantasy level.

"Well then.  Thank you Harvey.  That'll be all for now." Lanie directed.

"Yes. Thank you Ma'am." He said, picked up his clothes, and retired to the house.

"Golly Lanie. I wish you had more of them hanging around here."  Marnie said facetiously.

Lanie picked up the subtlety of her meaning and replied, "You know, when I was a kid we'd take wild daisies and string them together to make a necklace or a bracelet."  They all looked on attentively awaiting the rest of the story.  Then slightly frustrated that she'd have to spell it out, "You know, we don't need a man right now."  They all looked back and forth at each other.  "Betty, remember working for me …?"

It dawned on Betty, but the rest were still clueless.  Lanie went to a cabinet under a covered patio and came back with five luxuriously thick beach towels and handed one to each.  She laid hers out, then took Marnie's from her and laid it out at a slight angle.  "Come here." She said to Marnie, patting the middle of the towel.  Marnie faced her kneeling, waiting further instructions.  Lanie gently took her wrists and brought her to her hands and knees. "Okay, who's going to be next?"  They stood dumbfounded.  She took Betty's towel and laid it out at an angle again starting to circle the towels. "Come on." She patted. Betty hesitated. Lanie took Barbara's and the Sally's towel and laid them around in a pentagon. 

Then everything became clear when she knelt behind Marnie and reached over to stroke her pussy.  Betty made an obvious attempt to get behind Lanie, probably so she wouldn't be stuck behind one of her regular friends, and Sally and Barbara took a long moment to get themselves to agree to participate and which of them would take Betty.  Marnie was equally weirded out by the prospect of facing Barbara and Sally's pussies so she didn't look up until it had been decided for her.

Lanie's commanding demeanor had the four of them facing a friend's cunt and having a friend facing theirs. Lanie's ministrations to Marnie's pussy lips were turning into a welcomed sensation, because she was so horny to begin with.  As the sensation grew in her, she reached up and touched Sally's quim in much the same way she was being touched.  And around went Lanie's touch from one person to the next.  She'd touch Marnie in a certain way, and twenty seconds later she'd be touched in much the same manor by Betty. All it seemed to take for this wave to circle hypnotically around was for Lanie to take the initiative, and she did so by moving from just her fingers to her lips as well.  One by one the surprise of lips struck each in turn and as they realized what was happening to them, they passed it along to the next person. Lanie was relieved to finally have Betty's lips on her nether petals.  Then Lanie licked Marnie to be eventually licked back by Betty; she sucked Marnie to be eventually sucked by Betty; and she moaned her delight onto Marnie to be moaned back upon by Betty. The circle boff started to break down when each individual started to fret with their impending climaxes at different rates, but when they were too overwhelmed to lick and suck, they'd replace their mouths with their fingers.  They eventually lost their composure enough that kneeling was next to impossible and were causing each other to flop and flounder around on their towels, not wanting to let up on one another as they came and came and came.

 * * * * *

The next day, the four women reported to Lanie's house at 6:00 with their high heels as instructed to be briefed and to prepare for the party.  They were introduced to a woman who turned out to be the Larcher brother's partner.  "This doesn't look good." Marnie thought to herself.  Her name was Rhonda and she explained that the hosts had asked for a theme party, a Roman feast.  She led them to the large receiving room where the furniture had been moved along to the walls so twin beds could be lined up in a semicircle radiating out from the center and covered to the floor in white sheets. Lanie explained that her husband Vance wanted to create an impression and leave his guests with a memory they would never forget.  He knew they liked to be catered to in their own tradition so doing so in an ancient tradition of another culture should do the trick he thought.  She explained that a lot of money was riding on this, so their cooperation would be essential.  Betty spoke for them all and said that they would do their best.

When they were distributed costumes to wear, Barbara immediately protested.  "I can't wear this. You can see right through it."

"Well not exactly. This is what young women servers wore in those days." Rhonda asserted.  "Maybe our fabrics are a bit finer because we can make them this way now, but no doubt, if they could have made fabrics as nice as these back then, they would have. You can count on it."

The costume tunics consisted of a sheer fine muslin material in a three-foot wide strip six or seven feet long with an opening in the middle where the wearer's head went through.  A geometric pattern trimmed the two ends, probably more of a Greek influence than Roman, but who would know. It was worn like a serape except that the shoulder sections were bound together atop each shoulder rather than laying out as a flat band that they would naturally form, and the front and back were cinched to their bodies by a colorful golden belt. 

"We can't wear just this, they'll see our bras and panties through it."  Sally remarked.

"They would look ridiculous, showing at the sides, wouldn't they.  Well, the young servers didn't wear bras and panties with these either."  Rhonda said.

"You mean …?" Barbara said.

"That's right, but with the way the material bunches up around the sides from the binding at the top and your waists, I don't think you have anything to be concerned about." Rhonda reassured. "Now," she said pulling out flashy costume jewelry from a box and handing them to each of the women one by one, "these go around your head and this part hangs down your forehead.  And these are ankle bracelets … and wrist bracelets.  And these are armbands for each of you.  Now let's try them all on and see how they look on you."

"Where can we go to change?" Betty asked Lanie.

""What's wrong with right here?  There isn't anybody but us girls around." Lanie suggested.

Betty wasn't the natural leader of the group, but she was the most responsible for them being in the situation so she led the way by being the first to remove her clothes.  Marnie, then Sally, and finally Barbara followed hesitantly.  The humiliation and embarrassment of undressing in front of their friends, Lanie, and the virtual stranger was not as intense as it had been at other times, and they bordered on feeling a little giddy as they pulled the flimsy garments on over their heads and let them fall down their naked bodies in front and back. Then Rhonda and Lanie helped them with the sash around their waists, pulling the sensuous material taut over their now hardened nipples. They felt rather naughty with the material ending at mid thigh and unconsciously padded in place while they waited to be attended to with the jewelry.  They looked at each other and were very impressed with how sexy the material made them look and feel.

"We'll start you in heels.  Japanese men like women in them." Rhonda explained.

"All men do, I think," added Lanie

The clicking of their heels on the hardwood floor bounced off the walls as they assisted each other with the clasps on the jewelry.  When they each squatted in turn to clasp on the ankle bracelets on each other, they realized just how vulnerable their modesty was in the short outfits as the coolness from the floor wafted up to give their hot twats a love pat.

"Okay Ladies, let's see."  Rhonda said, as she had them line up. 

Lanie smiled and looked on round-eyed at how exquisite and special it was to have these four attractive and semi-willing housewives dressed like coquettish servant girls to serve at her husband's dinner party.  They looked so delectable standing before her in this vulnerable state, she wanted to hug, squeeze and feel them up under their sexy costumes herself.  "Vance will be pleased, definitely pleased."  She said out loud to everyone. 

"Yes," Rhonda said, more dispassionately, "this should work out just fine."  She waved them to follow her, "Come with me.  The guests should be here shortly.  I don't want to spoil the impact by having you seen by them before we're ready."

With that, the ladies followed her to the kitchen area.  They each grew worried for themselves as their heels made their tits bob and weave behind the sensuous material causing some of them to try hunching their shoulders forward in an attempt to pull their sensitive nipples back from the rubbing material. Marnie just put her hands inside the costume as she walked to cover her nipples and support her breasts.  They sat down in a breakfast nook area out of the way and watched the two caterers' helpers work on unpacking the food, serving ware, and utensils.  It helped with their shyness to experience the glances and approval of the helpers as they worked.

"I don't think I can go through with this." Barbara complained.

"Oh guys," Betty pleaded, "don't bail on me now."

Sally patted her on the back, "Don't worry Bets.  I kinda got you into this by wanting to see this incredible place, so I'm here for you."

"We're all here for you." Marnie added. "Right Barbara? If it weren't for that sleazeball Larcher, none of this would be happening, so it is really my fault."

Marnie was overheard, at least the part about "sleazeball Larcher" and she got looks from the workers, but fortunately, Rhonda didn't hear.

So she whispered, "Com'on Barbara, you've done worse than this.  How about winning those tickets for us to go to Europe, remember?"

"Okay."  Barbara replied sniffling.

Time passed and they were looking intently at their jewelry, when Rhonda exclaimed, "It's show time."  She held her hand out toward them as a signal to get up and come with her. When they gathered around her, she explained. "Now, ordinarily you would bow lower than the men in their presence, but they will be reclining and this isn't Japan, it's ancient Rome, so just avoid direct eye contact, but remain attentive to what they might need or you think they might like at any given time.  Act as sexy as you want.  You are supposed to be as entertaining as you are helpful to keep their fantasies moving along without distraction.  Imagine you are carefree nubile servants delighting in the festivities and that you are prized for your beauty and grace.  It won't be a stretch at all. You really do look beautiful tonight, each one of you, so here, take one of these and offer the first of many courses to the guests."

Out each one walked with something, a tray of vegetables, seafood, or pork, all fried tempura style with dipping sauces on a tray and napkins held in one hand under it if needed, and another with a pitcher of wine. As they walked into the room, they grew dizzy from the competing senses of their hot snatches, sensitive hard nipples being stimulated as they paraded in with their heels, and the scene before them of five strange men reclining on the beds in togas propped up at the inner end of the beds by large pillows under and arm.  They didn't know how to act, or what to do to maximize their modesty as they moved around the inner circle to offer the appetizing treats to the guests.

One man spoke up in urgent Japanese and a fellow businessman translated that he needed a napkin to catch a dribble of sauce on his chin.  Sally approached him and took a napkin out from her stash and before she could offer it to him, he reached out to grab it, caught the hem of her costume along with it, and pulled it to his mouth to wipe the grease.  The two men on either side of him mumbled and "hummed" when they saw that she wasn't wearing anything under her costume. Then all but Vance reached for the hemline of the server closest to him and flipped it up to see the delights below, much to the embarrassment of the ladies who thought twice about backing away.  With the hem being held out and the trays held before them, their humiliation was eased as they didn't see the gawking faces making grunting sounds as the men took mental photographs of what lay beneath the near sheer coerings.  The translating man explained to Vance that they expected to see more hair between the legs of American women. Vance just responded that it was fashion to keep it neat down there on the finer American women.  The host's remark encouraged the women to holdfast and allow the men all the time they needed, and they even widened their stance, all but Barbara, as if to create better balance.  They looked at each other with pained expressions as they were guided by hands to turn and display both front and rear.

Marnie was getting hot, as were the others, with the scent of testosterone or pheromones wafting in the air, and wiggled her rear back and forth with a wider stance to encourage touching if they were of a mind to do so. Vance looked pleased with the reactions and spied his wife standing off in the distant doorway in costume watching the goings on hoping for the best for her husband's party. Vance waved her in.  All hands stopped their hem flipping and all eyes were on Lanie as she approached regally in a full-length toga that clung to her every
curve, a Cleopatra wig, exquisite makeup, and fancy costume jewelry.  The ladies were awestruck too to see her approach like a supermodel on a runway toward her husband.  When she reached him, he put his arm around her waist and introduced her to his guests, "This is my wife, Elaine."

The men tried to bow eagerly from the reclined position and seemed to figure that three or so short bows would equal one full bow if standing.  Meanwhile, Vance went to retrieve an ottoman to put by his side for Lanie to join him since she was having such a positive effect on the guests.  Lanie watched as the ladies continued to serve her husband's guests.  They even fed the men playfully and were quick to use the napkins to avoid any more commotion like Sally caused earlier. 

When a man started to get playful with Marnie by putting his hand on the back of her leg just above the knee while she fed him, she smiled to let him know that she welcomed his touch.  This progress was not lost on the others and they tried to touch her legs and inner thighs when she reached them in turn as well. Soon everyone of them were emboldened enough to touch their servers under their costumes below the waists on their ass cheeks, front and back thighs, and heat seeking up between their legs close to, but not contacting, the shaved pussies getting wetter and wetter by the minute.  The ladies could tell that each of their friends was hovering at a brink as they'd pass going to and from the kitchen with half closed eyes. 

Things heated up when Barbara was pulled closer to a reclining wine filled guest so he could grab her tunic on top and bunch the edges together between her breasts so they stuck out lewdly at the sides.  She didn't know what to do, as she held a nearly full bottle of wine in one hand and a full glass in the other. Spilling would mean stains galore.  This seemed like a good idea to the rest of the men as they teasingly indicated the others come closer with their curling index fingers.  Soon all the breasts were at least partially displayed. Marnie's were more lewdly displayed like Barbara's, due to their size and ability to hold back more material.  The edges didn't cooperate fully with the desire of the guests to see more breasts, so they made is a point to keep one or both exposed on their servers as they continued to eat and drink.

Finally, the Japanese guests started to signal that they were getting full for the time being.  Vance and Lanie had a private conference for a moment about how to keep the pace of the excitement up, since there was still time left in the evening.  A casual glance would seem to indicate that he was asking her to do something she wasn't prepared or willing to do.  Marnie and her friends were as anxious as the guests to know what was going to happen next, because the sexual tension in the room was so pronounced.  Vance turned toward the semi-circle of guests and smiled as Lanie walked off more briskly than she had walked in. Moments later, you could hear a soft clearing of the throat just outside the room, which was an obvious signal, as Vance smiled proudly and loudly clapped his hands two times quickly. 

Music started and a veiled hand and bare leg appeared wrapped around the edge of the door in a sensual pose.  Lanie snaked her way into the room to the music and proceeded to dance her way to center stage of the semi-circled arrangement. The women were stunned and the men pulled a server close and hugged a leg with their heads against a bare hip as a scantily clad Lanie danced sweeping long legged movements with the grace of a professional dancer.  The body veil gave her audience glimpses of her long statuesque form as she performed graceful movements showing off the range of her talent and the suppleness of her body. Vance looked on proud of his wife, even though she went further with her undress than he imagined she would. As the veil momentarily displayed her shaved pussy, one guest complimented "Mr.Vanceson, that's a fine women you've got there." 

Vance acknowledged the comment with a head bow and watched and worried how far she would take it.  "Is she paying me back for requesting she entertain our guests?"  He wondered. "She was a professional dancer when I met her after all, dancing should be no big thing for her.  But, I never saw her dance like that in front of other men before. Wow, she sure looks good; Man, am I a lucky guy!"

Lanie danced close to the first guest at the edge of the circle.  Betty held her breath as she sensed Lanie's body close to her with nothing but the sheer veil to prevent its glorious touch.  Lanie took Betty by the hand and pulled her to her, and then she untied the sash of her costume and pulled it up over her head. Betty stood like a deer in the headlights.  Lanie pulled her over to the man she had been next to and showed her that she should remove his toga.  The guest didn't object because Lanie's sensuous ways were so commanding, and he was so drunk, he surrendered to her control with the promise of better things to come.

While Betty removed the toga, Lanie pulled his briefs down his legs and off. The guest just lay there on his stomach frozen as his friends, the host, and the other servers watched what was going to happen next.

Lanie ended the anticipation by taking Betty's hands in hers and putting them on the man's back and squeezing them into his flesh to indicate she should give him a massage.  Betty took over trancelike as she watched Lanie dance her way from Marnie, to Barbara, and then to Sally untying their sashes as she passed each one.  They removed their tunics, the togas and drawers of their guests, and started to follow Betty by giving a massage to the guest they were nearest to. Lanie started kneading her husband's shoulders and saying something to him for a moment while the others found it preferable to climb onboard the backs of the men they were massaging to avoid back strain from leaning over.

Lanie continued her dance and stepped up the sexual nature of her movements. The men were groaning, their cocks and balls pinned under them, magic fingers stimulating the nerves of their back, and the visual feast of Lanie's classical movements before their eyes driving them insane with lust.  Marnie couldn't take it any more.  She wasn't as patient at prolonging the satisfaction of her urges anymore these days, and she mashed her cunt down on the checks of the man she was massaging and humped the hairy mounds trying to get off.  Her juices made him so slippery, she couldn't quite get enough friction.  The man she was riding was so crazed with lust, he rolled over on his back under her and she continued by humping the underside of his cock and balls, mashing them to his body, not paying him any attention as he lamely tried to grab onto her swaying breasts. 

One by one, the other men rolled over to get access to their turgid genitals and get relief.  Everyone was so crazed that the ladies humped the men, sometimes with cocks in their cunts and sometimes like Marnie, too impatient to get it on normally, humping the man's body madly, until people started cumming, one after another.  Marnie signaled her sisters with her urgent squealing and the man she was riding seemed to signal his brethren with his bucking and moaning as they all came in flopping orgasms like a group singing in round. 

Lanie smiled, pleased with herself, and continued to dance and while watching her husband pathetically trying to join the others by jerking himself off alone. 

When things died down, the ladies each sat next to a guest and stroked their heads and arms as they drank aperitifs in the afterglow of their Roman orgy. They didn't fight off the casual stroking of their tits and nipples by the guests as the evening slowly ground down to a halt.

Lanie and Vance thanked the ladies profusely and Lanie gave Betty a sincere and potent wink as the ladies departed indicating that all was well and even between them.

In the car Barbara bemoaned, "There, I did it again.  How can George ever forgive me?"

"Just give him the best sex he has ever had tonight, and call it even.  It usually works for Roger."  Marnie advised.

"Hummmm." Sally lazily reflected.

Betty, who was silently driving eventually broke a silent stretch, "Okay, I'll do it."

"Do what?" Sally asked.

"I'll try it with one of your husbands, if you want. I don't think I can keep the tension in my body down day after day with just Paul's occasional urges." Betty blurted out.  "Oh god, what am I saying?"  She said starting to cry. "What has become of me? (Sniffle) What am I going to do?" She was now saying in full-blown tears.

"You're going to watch the road I hope." Sally chided. "Geez, you don't want another accident, do you?"

"Hi Mom." Brenda said bounding into the kitchen. 

"Hi Sweetie." Marnie responded. "How are things going?'

"Okay, I guess." Brenda said.

"That's good." Marnie said going about making breakfast. "Can I fix you anything?"

"No thanks.  I'll get my own." Brenda said. "Mom, are you trying to turn Dad on or something your nightie is so see-through. What if you had to answer the door,  and I hadn't come down yet?"

"I just felt a little naughty this morning I guess." Marnie confessed.  "I'll go up and get a robe." 

"No need on my account, Lady. You still look fine at your age." Brenda said in a hubba hubba fashion.

"I hope you aren't buttering me up for something."  Marnie said with suspicion.

"Ah, no.  Well ..." Brenda hemmed and hawed.

"What is it?" Marnie demanded.

"Mom, I hate my school."  Brenda unloaded.

"Honey, what's the matter?"

"I just don't fit in anymore there.  Everybody thinks I'm a lesbian, the boys want me to prove to them I'm not and the girls are threatened by the possibility, except of course the ones that want me to be one. But I really don't like them  anyways." Brenda explained.

"Brenda, you're doing so well there.  I thought you were popular and that you  were liked that."

"Yeah, well now I'm popular for something I'm not and I'm sick of it." Brenda asserted. "Mom, I was on the Internet and I found just the school I'd like to go to."

"Are you talking about Jefferson High?  That is quite a commute."  Marnie said.

"No."  Brenda said looking for the right time. "Ah, I was thinking about a boarding school."

"A boarding school!? What on earth gave you that idea?"

"Well you see, there is this boarding school that a lot of the top models have gone to called Wycleft Academy.  It started out as a finishing school with some academics to make their graduates good conversationalists, and now they are more academically oriented.  If I could go there, I'd have my best shot at becoming a professional model."

"I don't know ... A boarding school?"

"You've been wanting me to stay away from the Larchers.  This would give me all the help I would need to become a model and I wouldn't need Walter's help any more."  Brenda said bright eyed and hopeful.

Marnie thought, as she sat down at the table.  "But, a boarding school?"

"I would write you every day."  Brenda said heading off the "I'd miss you" excuse.

"But how much would it cost?" Marnie asked.

"I'd be able to pay you back once I was modeling."  Brenda offered.

"You really want to do this don't you?"  Marnie conceded.

"Well, they haven't accepted me, but if they did I would really want to go.  I hate my school here.  I need a new start and Wycleft Academy is in just the right direction I want to go."

"Well, we'll have to talk to your father."

"I know."

"When would you go?"

"As soon as they accept me, if that is okay."

"Wow, Honey.  This is so sudden."

"Mom, I could visit this weekend they said, if you could take me there."

"Honey, I was planning..." Marnie started to say, then thought, "She'd be away from Larcher and I wouldn't have to worry about him with her gone ..."

"Okay, let's see what this place is all about."  Marnie agreed.

  * * * * *

"Sally?  Hi, it's me.  We've got to postpone the 'coming out' party for Larcher." ... "something has come up with Brenda and I've got to fly her to see a school this weekend." ... "Oh you wouldn't believe it. ..."

  * * * * * * 

"Oh, thank you Mom." Brenda said hugging her mother's arm and laying  her head on her moother's shoulders as they were about to board the plane.  "Have you got the tickets?"

"Right here."

"Can I hold mine?"

"Sure Honey, here."

"Ah, Ma'am, I'm gonna have to ask you to step behind that screen over there for a random search." A young burly guard said to Marnie as she was being handed back her boarding pass.

"I'll be right with you Brenda."  She called out. "You go ahead and board the plane."

"Right this way Ma'am." The guard said, holding out his hand.

"Why me?" Marnie asked.

"It's strictly random."  The guard assured her.  "I'm just going to pat you down, will that be okay with you?"

"I guess." Marnie agreed reluctantly not wanting to create a scene.

She almost moaned aloud as the guard frisked her sides, back and front, paying particular attention to anything that might be hidden in her bra.  Marnie blushed and got hot, as he worked his way up her legs and brushed his thumb along her labia while searching her inner thighs and panties.

"Now, would you please open your bag?"  He took a sample of clothes out and held them up to her.  "I'm going to have to ask you to change into these for a moment so I can be sure that this bag belongs to you."

"But it does.  Those are my things." Marnie protested.

"Your flight will be leaving soon, Miss.  The sooner you prove to me that this is your bag, the sooner you can board the plane."

Marnie unbuttoned her dress with embarrassment, as the guard looked on, his legs spread and arms akimbo.  His eyes widened when her sheer bra came into view.  To her mortification, her nipples were still stiff from the treatment they'd received moments earlier. She quickly reached for the jersey knit pullover he was holding that she packed to sleep in, but he handed her another bra instead.  "Here, this first." He said.

"But ..."

"Most of the passengers are already on the plane Ma'am."

Marnie padded in place in her pantyhose, panties and heels while she undid her bra and let the cups drop down her arms in front of her, leaving her bare tits anxiously awaiting their next covering.  The man delayed handing her the other bra to gawk a moment, putting Marnie awash in humiliation and prompting her to conceal her ample tits as best she could from his view. 

Just as he was about to hand her the bra, a female airline employee barged in on them. "Gerald!"  She said forcefully, then grabbed the things he was holding and quickly crammed them into Marnie's bag.  "Oh here, put this on quickly.  They've closed the gate to the gangway.  I'll have to open it for you."

Marnie pulled the jersey pullover on over her bare tits in a panic and grabbed the her bag from the lady as the employee put in her code to open the gate.  Marnie ran down the gangway, her breasts banging painfully up and down on her torso, hearing the woman say, "Gerald, you'd better watch out with this stuff or you'll ..." 

Her nipples rubbing against the back of the pullover gave her shivers as she stepped onto the plane.  Her humiliation was complete as she  faced the entire plane full of curious passengers in a pullover jersey that ended just below her crotch.  The impromptu outfit highlighted her athletic legs and her movement revealed to others that she was probably braless.

It was everything she could do to negotiate the aisle with her purse and weekend bag while trying to keep from exposing any more of her legs than what was absolutely necessary.  When she reached her row, Brenda was waiting for her anxiously in the window seat and looked at her aghast, "What happened?!"

"I'll tell you in a minute." Marnie replied reaching up to open the overhead bin. Then, realizing that it pulled the jersey up enough to give the passengers behind her a view of her cheek bottoms, she decided not to fight for room with the bags already stowed. Instead, she resigned herself to sit with it at her feet. She did a straight-legged bend over the aisle-seated passenger to drop the bag on the floor. The man behind her was blushing and perspiring when she stood up, turned, and noticed him. "That's the last free show you get buddy." She thought to herself, fighting off the embarrassment. 

The little old lady in the aisle seat appeared to be disabled, so Marnie did not trouble her to get up out of her way and instead took a long unsteady step over her feet.  The lady, trying to be helpful, put her hands on Marnie's butt, lifting her pullover in the process.  When Marnie was finally able to sit, her pullover was bunched up in back.

"I'll need you to put your seatbelt on Ma'am." The steward said, glancing in surprise at the panty covered crotch briefly exposed.  Brenda and Marnie teamed up to get Marnie buckled and to pull her pullover tail down to cover what they could as far as it would go between her legs now raised up by the carryon bag beneath her feet.

Marnie needed a minute to calm her body and emotions down. She did not begin to explain to Brenda the circumstances around the traumatic occurrence at the terminal gate until they were well into the flight and the lady on her left had taken a pill and was getting drowsy. "Oh Mom, how terrible." Brenda said wrapping her arms around Marnie's arm and hugging it. "Thank you so much for taking me to see the school." Then she adjusted herself for comfort and closed her eyes to sleep up against Marnie's arm.

Marnie was taken back to a time when Brenda as a small child cozying up and hugging her in moments of security and happiness.  Then she became conscious of the previously white knuckled lady now lightly gripping Marmie's upper thigh.  Then the lady dreamily readjusted her position and rested her head on her other hand, which was now on Marnie's other arm just below the shoulder.  Marnie couldn't shake the lady without breaking the physical bond she was experiencing with her daughter or bumping the lady off of her with a shoulder check that might hurt her.

She was having trouble keeping her knees together as the only position of her feet wide apart was starting to grow uncomfortable.  She needed to readjust them bringing her feet together, whifch caused her knees to fall open at just the time the hand on her thigh began to throb and jerk, indicating signs of a disturbing dream.  With her left arm pinned by the sleeping lady, all she could do with her free hand was to cover her exposed crotch. She was starting to get excited being pinned down and having the fingers of a stranger gently squeezing her upper leg just an inch or two from her pleasure zone.  "I'm going to have to try to wake up this drugged lady." She thought.  The lady's other hand started to slip out from under her resting head and slid down Marnie's front to where her breasts just started to swell forward.  "Please wake up lady." She shouted in her head. Moments later the hand slid some more down onto the top of her breast.  "Oh god, tell me this isn't happening." She thought.  She could feel the wetness developing under her fingers and wondered if anyone else could smell her excitement like she was beginning to.  She looked over the aisle at the man in the opposite seat and caught him closing the gap in his fingers he was looking through while pretending to be asleep.  The woman's hand slid down a little more to where her little finger hung down to just below her nipple.  "That's it, I've got to wake this lady!" She decided, but the little finger started to unconsciously stroke up and down over the nipple that was growing to its maximum turgidity.

Marnie couldn't rally the energy to wake her now.  She needed every ounce of concentration and effort to deal with the rising sensations in a managed way so no one would be the wiser of what was happening to her.  She was too far-gone not to get some relief from the tension that began in the airport and now was ruling her as she sat restricted in her seat. She needed to look over at the man often enough to make him look away and she needed to be still whenever someone was walking down the aisle past her seat.  Her red pullover hid her red-faced flush of excitement somewhat, but now guys would stop and try to make conversation with her if she gave them any eye contact when they passed. 

When she could, she stroked her pussy with her fingers.  The  unconscious nipple flicking was growing more consistent and perspiration was forming on her brow.  The fingers of her left hand were not as adept as her right, and it was as if someone else was stroking her.  She muffled a whimper, looked across the aisle embarrassed as she involuntarily bucked up and jackknifed forward in her seat as she tried to squeeze down hard on her fingers.  This woke Brenda and jostled the lady to semi-consciousness, so she pretended she needed to find 
something in her bag while she tried to hide the potential orgasm that was about to happen.

"Oh what a bother."  She said covering up her labored breathing.  "I'll just have to check when we land."

"What is it Mom?" Brenda asked.

"Oh nothing Honey.  I'll take care of it later." Marnie said hornier now than ever, gripping the ends of her armrests tightly.

"At least they aren't clinging on me." She thought as Brenda turned to go to sleep against the window and the woman sat with her hands clasped across her stomach.  "Okay lady," she thought, you can put your hand between my legs again, I won't stop you." She thought pleadingly.  "You too, mister. Come over and stick your face up close and get a real good look, then stick that tongue out and finish me off.  You'll have the best seat in the house."  She continued to think in frustration as her knees opened and closed like a butterfly drying its wings in the sun.   "I've got to get a grip here."  She realized as she looked down at her nipples poking through the material of the jersey pullover.  Finally, she realized that she would not get any relief at this point and tried to close her eyes and get some sleep.

Aside from somebody copping a feel of her left butt cheek when they were deplaning, things were relatively uneventful until she was able to change back into her original clothes in the restroom.  In the airport and on the way to the school, Brenda was too focused on the experience ahead of her to notice what a flirt her mother was with people they came in contact with resulting from her  pent up sexual frustration.

"Mom, there it is."  Brenda said excitedly as they approached the school. "Isn't it beautiful?"

"Yes, it certainly looks like it has a long tradition." Marnie agreed.

When they walked into the main building, an announcement board welcomed them specifically by name.  They were directed down a long hall to the admissions offices and briefly interviewed separately by Wilson Trainer, the admissions director.

When Brenda was finished with her interview Marnie noticed how genuinely Brenda beamed.  Then Marnie was questioned about her desire to send her daughter to the school.  She explained that it was all her daughter's idea and was open-minded about her going at the present time.  They were given a physical tour of the facilities and interviewed more extensively.  In her second interview, the director explained that a new term was starting in two weeks and that it appeared that Brenda had the right attitude to be considered for an opening and would Marnie support her in enrolling right away.

Marnie tentatively agreed.  The director said that Brenda would go through some orientation activities, that the other students had already done at the beginning of the year, and attend some classes for the rest of the day.  Then he offered that Marnie stay at his house with his wife as their guest while Brenda spent the night in the dorm so she could be sure that she really wanted to attend.  Marnie agreed, wished her daughter well at the end of the interviews  and then waited in the waiting area for the director to finish up his work before they went off for lunch together in the school cafeteria.

Brenda was led to the gymnasium and to a room off of the athletic director's office and told to stand on a spot in front of a wall with a tan sheet draped floor to ceiling.  "And first we'll start with Posture Pictures." She said. "Just stand with your hands at your side the way you normally stand and look directly into the camera with no particular emotion at all."

Brenda complied as if this was her first of many modeling assignments following the director's instructions to the tee.  FLASH  The camera took its first shot straight on. 

"Okay, good. Now I need you to take off all of your clothes and stand in the same spot in the same way." She directed matter-of-factly.

"My clothes?  Off?  Was the only protest Brenda was willing to make since she wasn't yet accepted and she was told that everyone had posture pictures taken. Then she proceeded to take her clothes off looking questioningly at the athletic director for where to put her things and then again for confirmation that she was to remove her undergarments too.

She stood on her spot, trying to look as confident as possible while completely nude in front of a total stranger. "Now, no expression.  That's it." FLASH "Now face to your right." FLASH "Now face the wall." FLASH "Now to the left." FLASH "Now you can face front again." She directed while she changed the lens to take a closer shot above Brenda's knees. "You see," the director explained, "we use these pictures as a baseline for your posture when you come in so your teachers can use them to work with you to improve your posture by the time you leave here." FLASH ...

When the pictures were done, she showed Brenda a card series of pictures of another student to demonstrate how they would be filed. "Now I have to give you a swimming test."

"A swimming test!?" Brenda replied surprised.

"Yes, we here at Wycleft Academy believe that every graduate be able to swim at a certain proficiency to be safer in the world out there.  Follow me."

"What about my clothes?" Brenda asked.

"There is no need for them right now.  This is an all girls school you know." She said.

Brenda knew, so she followed the director down a hall covering her breasts and pubic area, hoping nobody would pop out and see her in all her naked glory.  She peeked through windows in doors in passing and saw classes in dance, aerobics, and light weights going on before they reached the pool.  There she had to swim laps, retrieve a twenty-pound weight from the bottom of the deep end and tread water for ten minutes.  It proved very refreshing and made her nipples protrude like hardened bullets as she walked back to the director's office to retrieve her clothes.

"I have a note here that you are assigned to Julie whom you will shadow for the rest of the day."  The director said as Brenda got dressed.  "I'll call for her now."

"Hi Brenda, I'm Julie." 

"Hi Julie glad to meet you."  Brenda replied. Then they headed off to the Food Commons for lunch.

Julie introduced Brenda around to all of her friends.  When Brenda saw her mom eating with the admissions director, she waved and smiled.  Marnie saw the pleasure in her daughter's eyes and vowed to help her get in.

Brenda found out Julie was a cheerleader, and Brenda gleefully said that she was one too.  "Who do you cheerlead for?" Brenda asked.

"We go to the varsity games at Woodland Academy and cheer for them." Julie explained, "And, we will cheer at our varsity basketball team games too.  They are pretty good."

"Is there a game tomorrow?" Brenda asked.

"No, tomorrow we have our annual car wash."

"A car wash!?"

"Yeah, it isn't really about washing cars though, it is about raising money so we can do things off campus. The school doesn't sponsor us in activities off campus that aren't part of the curriculum, so we have to find ways to raise the cash ourselves.  You'll see."  Julie said.  "When you're through with that, we'll go to my Women Studies class."

"I'm through."

"Welcome Brenda.  This is a class about history, but more importantly, it is about women with strength, poise, grace, and common sense." The teacher explained. "Many of our students are planning to become models, actors, or performers of one kind or another, so we act out many of the situations we discuss in class.  I find it enhances the experience of learning what it was like at various times in our history.  Now Jules, Natasha, Taylor, and Brie you were scheduled for today.  Brenda, since you are Jules' guest, you can participate right along with her if you like."

Brenda, wanting to fit right in said, "Yes Ma'am, I'd be happy to."

"That's the spirit.  You know where to go ladies."

Brenda followed Julie and the others into an attached room that was filled with costumes hanging up along two sides.  The other three picked out togas, headgear and capes, while Julie picked out a short tunic for herself and Brenda.  "Here, these are for us."  She said. "I'm glad you decided to do this with me.  I wasn't looking forward to doing it alone."  Brenda gave her a nervous smile of acknowledgement.  She followed Julie one step behind her in taking off all of her clothes and then putting on the tunic.

Brenda felt naughty in the sexy garment and asked, "What part of history ...?"

"Here we go."  Julie said leading Brenda out by the hand. "Keep your head bowed down like this." 

Brenda put her head down and looked ahead and around the room from out the top of her eyes.  Julie lead Brenda onto the foot high carpeted platform next to the podium at the head of the class.  The teacher began, "What do I hear for these virginal maidens?"

Natasha, who had painted whiskers on, approached and said, "I would like to have a closer look at the merchandise before I agree to bid." 

The teacher nodded.  Then Natasha and the other slave traders approached the two slave girls.  Then they prodded, pulled, and turned them around.  Natasha had Brenda turn away from the class and bend over at the waist.  Then she smiled at her classmates as she mischievously flipped the tail of Brenda's garment up onto her back and gave her buttocks a smack. "Oh!" Brenda exclaimed lurching and reaching back to rub her behind. "Nice firm stock." Natasha declared. "Could bear many fine children."

Brie turned Julie around and bent her at the waist only to squeeze her butt cheeks apart.  "Would have to work this one out some more to tighten things up." Julie looked back at her and leered back with an "I'll get you next time" look.

"Any other interested parties?" The teacher asked still role-playing.

"I think we should see all the goods."  Someone anonymously called out from the classroom.

Taylor and Brie approached the two slaves and untied the closures at each shoulder letting the tunics fall to the ground.  Julie and Brenda squeezed their knees together, put an arm across their breasts and covered their pubic areas with the other in genuine humiliation and embarrassment.  Brenda's breasts were larger and she had a tougher time covering them from the classroom of strangers with one hand and arm.

"Outstanding." Declared Taylor. "Now put these down. Slaves should not cover their assets unless told to do so."  The three girls guided Julie and Brenda's reluctant arms down to their sides.  Then Taylor said, "Open wide."  Then she acted as if she was examining Brenda's mouth.  "Now you." She said to Julie holding onto her chin. "Good stock."  Next, she hefted Julie's breast.  Julie slapped her hand away now more irritated with her. "Now, now, I think it would be within my rights to give you a whipping for that, but I'll let it go this time so I don't damage the merchandise." Brie proclaimed, then she hefted Brenda's breast, looked at her classmates and "hummmmmed" with a smile to let them know she liked what she felt.  Brenda made one step back and padded in place for a moment, but did not make a scene.

"Okay."  The teacher said.  The three buyers stepped to the side while Julie and Brenda stayed on the auction block. "You are a women in those days and you are in a situation like this in a market place where people are milling about looking at the proceedings.  It went on for hundreds of years and thousands and thousands of times.  How do you manage? How do you keep any semblance of dignity?  How do you make the best of a bad situation?"  She asked rhetorically. "Brenda, you are totally new to this. How do you feel right now?"

"Embarrassed." Was her only reply.

"Why are you embarrassed?  You are simply stunning standing there." The teacher asked.

"I'm naked and people are looking at me." Brenda replied.

"What do you want to do with your life?"

"I want to be a model."

"Perfect.  You've chosen a career where you want people to look at you, yet you are embarrassed to stand in front of peers who will become your friends shortly. How interesting."  The teacher posed. "In those days there were cultural pressures, political swings, class structures, that would all add to the humiliation of being sold into slavery.  You may have been in the top echelon of society one day and the next conquered and sold into slavery as a spoil of war into an alien culture.  What does it take to survive that kind of humiliation in the most dignified way possible?"

Brenda just looked back at her in rapt attention, forgetting for the moment that she was still one of the two naked girls in a room of fully clothed people.

"You strike a bargain between being proud of who you are and humble to your circumstances. Yes Ginny."

"What do you mean?" The student asked.

"If you are too proud and fight the system, you get beaten into submission, so that is a 'no-win' situation.  If you are too humble and completely fold you go for lower money and end up in poorer conditions. With low self esteem, you project a low worth, go for a low price, to someone who will value you less, treat you poorly, and probably not be able to provide for your needs as well." The teacher postulated. Then walking around Julie and Brenda, straightening their postures, feeling their hips, breasts and chins, she went on, "If you project a sense of self worth, you look more valuable. Don't they class?" The classmates mildly applauded. "You fetch a higher price, chances are you get sold to someone who will value you more, treat you better, provide nicer things, and generally wind up in a finer situation. Yes Ginny."

"Miss Stewart, I understand where you are going with all of this, but why do we study the plight of an anonymous slave girl instead someone famous like Joan of Arc or something?"

"We study Joan of Arc and the plight of the slave girl both because they can each be heroines in how they live their lives with what is dealt them.  As you grow older, think about which one you feel more like the one that makes the most of what is thrown at her or the one on a mission given to her by the voice of god...."

Back in the dressing area Brenda said, "Wow, she is a great teacher."

"Yeah, class can really be fun sometimes.  I just hope I get Brie naked in a skit before the end of the school year.  I owe her one."  Julie remarked.

"Where to next? ..."

  * * * * *

"I think I'm through here for the day, would you like to come back with me now and meet the wife?" The director offered.

"What about Brenda?  Can I, am I going to see her?"  Marnie asked.

Looking in a book he said, "She's in a class now, then she'll watch the cheer squad practice and then they have dinner.  You'll probably see her then. ..."

"Well this is our home."

"It's lovely, so old and well built."

"Thank you.  Sherry? Sherry dear, we have company." He called.

A striking blonde woman entered the hall and greeted Marnie with a warm smile and handshake.  They sat and chatted and got to know each other, while all Marnie could think about was getting her pussy under a bathtub faucet, get her fingers to work, or even sit on a bed post.  Her pussy ached from the events of her travels and she had been frantic for relief ever since. Even Wilson was looking good to her, but she wouldn't dare.  Wilson and Sherry excused themselves, leaving Marnie to walk around the room looking at the pictures and items on display. Sherry came back and sat with Marnie.

"So your daughter wants special enrollment in Wycleft starting this next term." Sherry remarked.

"Yes, she seems firmly set on going." Marnie acknowledged.

"This is a very exclusive school you know.  It is rare that we would even have an opening this time of year for anyone."  Sherry explained. Parents are usually willing to give their eye teeth to have their darlings considered for enrollment, even if they can well afford the tuition." Marnie nodded and was growing uneasy with the direction the conversation was going. "How badly do you want her to go here?"

"I love my daughter and she wants to go here very badly, so I guess I support that and would do what I could to help her get in." Marnie clarified.

"Would you be willing to do me a favor if I could guarantee that my husband would see that she gets in?" Sherry asked.

"I, ah, ... I ah, don't know."  Marnie said.

"Well, I put it out there, because I have a feeling about you.  I don't put it out there for just anyone." Sherry said.

"Thank you, I think." Marnie said.

"I am offering you a deal, a deal with a guaranteed outcome that you say you want.  All you have to do is cooperate with what I ask of you for the balance of this weekend up until the time you need to leave for the airport." Sherry added.

"Okay, I said I'll do whatever I can to help my daughter, so what would you have me do?" Marnie asked.

"I need you to get my husband excited enough to give me a couple of good hard fucks this weekend." Sherry said frankly, while Marnie went into shock.  "I know that sounds strange, but a beautiful woman like you can get him real hot and bothered and then he takes it out on me.  I need a couple of those, and I need them real bad."

"Well, I ..."

"I'm just asking you to compete with me over him, and then at the last minute, you let me win." Sherry explained.

"You want me to flirt with your husband?" Marnie asked wanting clarification.

"You can do anything you want except allow him to cum.  I want him to do that with me." 

"I see." Marnie thought.

"Well, while you are thinking about it, let me show you to your room."

Marnie followed her hostess up the stairs looking at her as potential competition. 

"Here is your room. You can put that there.  And, in here you will find all sorts of outfits you are welcome to use in our contest as it were." Sherry said first opening the closet, and then the bottom two drawers of the dresser.  "Take off that dress for a second."

"What?"

"Just for a second.  I want you to try on this little number for example." Sherry said holding a silky black number draped over a hanger.  Marnie complied, still off guard with her hostess since the proposal moments before. "You could wear this without the bra for real competition." She said going around Marnie and undoing her bra for her. "May I touch my competition?" She asked putting her hands on Marnie's breasts before Marnie could answer. "Oh my.  I'm going to get it good from Wilson tonight." Then looking at how Marnie's panties were appearing under her pantyhose she said, "I think you should take off the panties, or their outline with show in this little number." 

Marnie, still somewhat dazed at the task she had impulsively agreed to, sat on the edge of the bed, took off her heels, and peeled down her pantyhose and panties, embarrassed to willingly become naked before this total stranger. "Oh my." Sherry exclaimed again. "I'm going to do that too, or you'll have an unfair advantage." She said looking at Marnie's shaved pussy.  "That looks exquisite. May I feel it?" Again, she just went ahead and stroked Marnie's denuded labia, causing Marnie's head to roll back, and then to sink down to her chest when the fingers left her hot zone. When Marnie regained her composure, Sherry was standing before her holding up the slinky dress that looked like little more than a full slip.

Marnie took the dress, pulled it on over her head, and shimmied it down her sexed up body.  Sherry closed the closet door so Marnie could look at herself in the full-length mirror attached on the back. Marnie vamped in the dress to see how her womanly features were revealed from beneath the silky hugging fabric. "There, you see?  This outfit will turn any man's head." Sherry said.

"Oh yeah, and the women too." Marnie said absentmindedly and immediately blushed. 

Sherry looked at her with a strange smile then rummaged through the drawers and held up a smoke bodysuit and yellow wraparound mini for Marnie to look at, "This works on men and women as well." She said with a knowing smile. "Well, I'll leave you to get organized, and let the games begin, shall we?" She said walking to the door. "Wilson and I will be waiting for you downstairs for cocktails."

Marnie plopped down onto the bed.  "Get him hot so she gets fucked. That's fucked!" Marnie said to herself.  "I need a piece of that.  Well, maybe I won't let her win." She brooded. "Egad, I'll have to stand and sit up real straight in this thing or anyone could see my breasts."  She noticed, as she looked at the small triangular material slacking at her breasts.  She put her hose and heels back on, found a scarf she could use as a shawl and headed down to meet up with her hosts.  Marnie walked in front the two who were looking out at the sunset and stood with her legs apart to give them a hint of the full length of her legs from the candlelighting of the sun shining through her dress.  Wilson looked but tried not to be too obvious; Sherry smiled and nodded a "nice job on that one" look.

After a couple of drinks and a few attempts on Marnie's part at monopolizing Wilson's attention, they headed out to dinner.  Marnie asked if she could stop in at the cafeteria to see if she could find Brenda.  She walked through the doors, stood and scanned the room.

"Hey Brenda, could that be your mom?" A future classmate asked.

"Ah, yes."  Brenda said, standing up to join her.

"Well, I see where you got your looks." Another said.

"Thank you." Brenda acknowledged blushing as she went up to Marnie.

"Hey Honey, how is everything going?"

"Mom, what are you all dolled up for? Where did...?"

"Oh, Mr. and Mrs. Trainer are taking me out to dinner and then to a movie.  Are you okay? Are you going to be alright?"

"Oh yeah!  This place is great! I can't wait to go here for real.  It is better than I could have hoped for." Brenda gushed.  "Let me see what you are wearing under that coat."  Marnie tried to give her a private peek.  "Gosh Mom.  Where did you get that dress?"

"Mrs. Trainer gave it to me to wear.  It must be the style out here."  Marnie said trying to divert Brenda's reaction to it.

"If you were going to walk the streets maybe.  I'd keep that jacket on as much as possible."  Brenda cautioned.

"I will Honey.  Now what are you doing?"

"Well I'm not sure about tonight, but tomorrow I'm going to help with a fundraiser for the cheer squad and tomorrow night I've been invited to a party. Will that be okay with you?"  Brenda asked.

"Sure Honey.  You go and have a good time.  I'll manage with the Trainers."

At dinner, Marnie and Sherry sat on the right and left sides of Wilson. Marnie let her shawl slip down her left shoulder to give him a better view of her left breast just barely covered by the flimsy dress top.  Sherry unbuttoned and removed her sweater to reveal that she had come loaded for bear too.  Although her blouse had long sleeves and buttoned around her neck, it was sheer enough that Marnie could see the dark area of her nipples through the blouse and the sheer bra beneath. "Her breasts are just as nice as mine." Marnie realized. "I'm going to have to put this up a notch."

Marnie began flagrantly flattering Wilson about anything she could think of. Then, once she had more or less monopolized the conversation with him, she slipped off her shoe and worked her toes up under Wilson's pant-leg.  She was embarrassed to do it, but Sherry had laid down the gauntlet and the contest was on. Wilson looked at his wife and gave her a smile of surprise.  She looked back at him and met his smile with one of her own. It dawned on him whose foot it was when he felt two feet, one on each side, playing with his shins under the cuff of his pants.  He broke into a sweat when Marnie's foot started to wiggle up between his legs from under his right thigh.  The waiter came by, "Too spicy for you Sir?"

"No, it's just fine, very good." He replied, looking at his wife and the brazen Marnie, whom he barely knew.  Then he slid forward in his chair so the intruding toes might be able to touch his favorite parts.

Marnie turned her toes in to find that she could make contact with the head of his rocket and the leading edge of his fuel cells. "Mmmmmmm." She thought as she teased his sexual center with her toes.  "I could really use some of this right now." 

Wilson pulled back into his seat as if he had been touching a flame.  He looked at his wife who was pretending not to notice.  Marnie looked at Sherry and Sherry gave her back a half smile of acknowledgement. Wilson finished his dinner with few words and now was being less coy about ogling Marnie's left breast whose hard nipple was poking out through the soft material.

At the movie Marnie lied and said that she preferred to sit in the back because it gave her a headache to watch the screen too closely.  The Trainers accommodated her and followed her into the last row.  Shortly after the lights went down, Marnie let her shawl slide down her back and the ends hang down on the sides.  She didn't have a plan, but she wanted to get her daughter into Wycleft and if she could get her horns clipped in the process, everybody would win. 

Wilson had his arm hogging the armrest so she picked up his hand and clasped her fingers through his with one hand while caressing the backside of his hand with her other.  Then she pulled his hand closer to her while hooking her thumb in the hem of her dress to bring it up. She unclasped his hand and laid it on her thigh. Then with her free hand she slowly reached into his lap, but felt Sherry's hand already there and quickly retracted it.

Wilson slowly stroked the top and inside of her thigh in short strokes, while she guided her right spaghetti strap down her arm exposing her right breast. Then she leaned forward with her elbows on her knees giving him easy access to her naked breast.  Wilson took the bait and began to manhandle her breast. Marnie put up with the clumsiness until he started to refine his touch and focus more on her nipple. Then she started to squirm.  When he got her juices flowing, she sat back, spread her knees a little, and slouched down into her seat causing the hem of her dress to ride up.  Wilson reached in between her legs and nested his hand in the warm moistness of her pantyhose covered crotch, just like she hoped he would.  She grabbed his wrist to prevent any escape and tried to buck her pussy into his fingers to urge him on. "Oh god. Please stroke me there." She screamed in her head. Finally, Wilson stroked his fingers across her labia, causing Marnie to melt and open herself more.  He brought her close to completion with her clitoris having worked its way out to the nylon barrier of her hose. She was at the gates of heaven when Wilson started to shudder from Sherry's manipulations on him, took his hand back, sat up straighter in his seat, and pretended to watch the movie, leaving Marnie to somehow collect herself and regain her dignity on her own.  She thought about finishing the job right there, by herself, but got in touch with the better part of herself and instead surfed her sexual frustration until they all got up to leave.

It was difficult now to look Wilson in the eye, so she walked behind him to the parking lot and sat behind him in the car.  When they got back to the house, she cornered Sherry to get a progress report.  "So far you are doing a good job, keep it up." Sherry said, excusing herself to change.

"Well, if she is going to change, then so should I." Marnie thought.  She looked through the outfits stocked in the room and decided upon sexy bedclothes, since it was getting late anyway.  When she had her dress and pantyhose off, she stood in front of the mirror holding a breast and her pussy thinking she would get herself off quickly before she joined her hosts downstairs. Then she decided to give her situation one more chance to get off in a more romantic way.  She put on a full-length satin nightgown with a transparent swatch that spiraled up from the middle back hem, around her left leg, across her thighs in front, around her ass checks, across her stomach and up across the top part of her right breast to the right shoulder.  The parts that were opaque clung to her every curve giving the voyeur a teasing view of her womanly body.  Around that she wrapped a slinky robe that did little to hide her curves, slipped into some raised heeled mules, and headed down to meet up with her hosts.

Wilson was facing the bar fixing a drink wearing casual flannel plaid pants that almost looked like pajama bottoms and a tee shirt.  Marnie noticed that he had a decent physique as she approached him from behind.  Then embarrassed to interact with him, she turned for the couch.  Sherry walked into the room wearing a short silky robe with what Marnie could only imagine on underneath.  It came to a little above mid-thigh and the nicely toned proportions of her legs took Marnie as she entered.  "Would you like to join us in a drink, My Dear?" She offered.

"Yes please.  Whatever you all are having."  Marnie replied.

Wilson passed out the drinks and sat between Marnie and Sherry on the couch. Marnie noticed a tenting in his pants. Marnie felt weird by the fact that her hosts were entertaining her in their sexy private clothes, with her in a nightgown, and not a word about the dinner or the movie.  "It is nice to have you staying with us while your daughter checks out the school."  Shelly said. "Honey, what do you think of Brenda's chances of getting in?" Sherry asked her husband.

"I've been very impressed with her so far." He replied looking Marnie's way.

"Maybe Marnie could fill you in more about her, or answer any questions you may have." Sherry offered.

Marnie curled up sideways to Wilson on the couch propping her head off the back of the couch with elbow and fist.  The top of her robe was loose enough to open and reveal the transparent swatch showing the cleft between her breasts and the swell of her right one.

"So, your daughter wants to become a model."  He remarked alternating looks to her face and chest.

"Yes, I've resigned myself to the fact that modeling is the number one goal in her life."  Marnie replied untying her robe and pulling the left front aside.

"You don't sound very pleased with her goal." He said looking at the skin revealed by the transparent swatch.

"No, it's just that I had higher hopes for a longer term professional goal from her."  Marnie said removing the robe from her shoulders.

"Well, Wycleft will prepare her for higher learning if she chooses to do that along with modeling." He pointed out, watching her chest move as she breathed.

"She is probably following in her mother's footsteps.  You were a model once yourself weren't you?" Sherry asked slyly.

"Ah, no. Not really." Marnie said now shifting her legs to sit cross-legged letting the top fall away from her breasts as she leaned forward.

"Not really? What does that mean?" Sherry pried.

"Well, I did some modeling with Brenda to support her goal." Marnie confessed.

"Really. Like what?" Sherry pushed.

"Well, I was a figure model for this strange painter for one thing." She said sitting back straighter.

"Strange?" Sherry asked.

"Yeah, he had the students touch our bodies.  He called it 'Kino-mapping' as a way of using a secondary sense to add to the drawing experience." Marnie said experiencing quick shudder from the memory.

"Oh really, show us." Sherry insisted.

"Ah, well, ah, ... okay, I guess." Marnie said and stood up.  "We would stand there and the students would close their eyes and touch us from head to toe." She said touching herself in the way she was touched back in the studio.

"Can we try it?" Sherry asked pulling her husband to his feet.

"Ah, okay."

"Like this?" Sherry asked touching Marnie's face and neck, with Wilson stroking the curve of her shoulder.

"Well, yes, but they would have their eyes closed." Marnie clarified.

"And, you'd be naked." Sherry clarified back.

"Ah, yes." Marnie acknowledged.

"Well?" Sherry challenged.

Marnie pulled the shoulder straps down her shoulders and shimmied out of the nightgown anticipating that her frustration was about to end.  Then four hands started to caress her body. "Like this?"  Sherry asked.

Marnie's eyes were closed, so she couldn't comment on the fact that Wilson and Sherry were ogling and smiling at each other as they danced their fingers over Marnie's supersensitive skin.  When they started to work her nipples, Marnie bent at the waist reflexively pulling away from the intensity of the sensation in them, but the hands followed her. They worked on her arms and lifted them, placing her hands behind her head.  Marnie knit her fingers together and held her hands together behind her head hypnotically as the groping continued down her body to her legs.  The hands groped her up and down her legs, coaxing her to stand with her feet spread wider and wider apart until she was finally open and available for whatever they intended for her. Then it finally happened.  A couple of merciful fingers touched her swollen nether lips, sending an electrical shock to her brain causing her to quiver and begin to move her hips involuntarily forward and back against them to create the necessary friction to achieve that breaking of her sexual logjam.

Wilson just held out his two fingers steady and watched amused with his wife as Marnie moved her cunt along them in a form of lewd dance to bring herself off. And come she eventually did in a wild screaming convulsing way that had the Trainers staring at her in amazement, hoping the neighbors wouldn't hear.

"Well," Sherry said, "I'm ready for bed. How about you Dear?"

"I'm up for that.  Let's go." Wilson said.

"Goodnight Marnie." Sherry said, then leaned it to whisper, "Thank you."

Marnie stood bowlegged, her arms hanging down in front of her.  She was glistening from perspiration and she was catching up with her breathing. "Well," she thought, "I finally got that relief I'd been looking for." She said to herself trying to mask the humiliation of just what went on. "At least we are well on the way to Brenda getting in here and away from Larcher." She justified.

"Come on sleepy head, wake up."  Nikki said. "Julie will be here for you soon."

"Wha ...? Oh, thank you Nikki."  Brenda said sitting up on the edge of the bed rubbing her eyes to be able to better see her temporary roommate. "I can't believe I slept so well."

"I can, Girl." Nikki said. "You took that initiation thing real well, Sister."

"Really?  I don't even remember it." Brenda confessed.

"You don't?"

"The last thing I remember is Amber talking about hypnosis, but she could never do that to me. I don't believe anyone can hypnotize me."  Brenda insisted.

"Oh they can, Girl, and she did." Nikki said emphatically. "You wanna see the video?"

"Ah, sure." Brenda said, her curiosity now peaked.

She did not bother to put anything on over her long tee shirt to follow Nikki down the hall to the dorm's study.  Nikki put in the videocassette and they plopped down on a couch to watch. First, they saw some of the girls looking into the camera and camping it up at close range on.  Then, when they bored of it, they pulled back and allowed the camera to focus on Brenda sitting in a chair with her head bowed with Amber rubbing and touching the back of Brenda's hand.  Then it showed Brenda standing up. Next, she opened her eyes, looked around the room, and then started to dance. "There is something wrong with the sound on that old camera." Nikki explained.  "Look Girl, you can really shake it for a white girl." Nikki complimented.

"I don't remember that." Brenda said, concerned with her lack of memory.

"Here is where it gets good." Nikki explained.

Brenda watched herself start a slow sexy striptease while looking directly into the camera.  She blushed increasingly as she watched herself remove each piece of clothing.  She sat betwixt and between wanting the video turned off and wanting to fast forward through it to see how it would all turn out. She saw herself naked with her hands snaking above her head.  She was dancing with her feet more than shoulder width apart, and when the person holding the camera got as low as she could go, she pointed the lens up for the lewdest of lewd shots. Then to Brenda's horror, someone produced what looked to be a peewee t-ball stand with a bundle of fluffy feathers attached to the top.  Brenda listened to Amber talking into her right ear and then began to dance over the feathers, occasionally squatting to test her ability to tolerate the tickle of the feathery tips. The other girls were clapping in unison as Brenda with her hands interlocked behind her head moved her hips frantically in all directions across the feather tips. 

Watching this, Brenda unconsciously held her hands over her own crotch.  She felt hot and as if her head was going to explode from the tickles in her groin now watching the tormented image of herself on the screen.  The video record of the frustration, with trying to get enough friction to cum on the screen, was like a selective sensory memory she could not control now between her legs. And while she couldn't remember doing it, she could not escape the frustration and need to cum right now watching herself frantically dancing over the feather tips on camera.

"Now do you see why you slept so well?" Nikki asked amused at Brenda's current state.

Brenda did not answer.  She watched as if she were in another trance.

Nikki got up and walked over to the VCR to turn it off, "And it goes on like that for a pretty long time. It is really tough to get past a certain point with the 'Tickle Tree'." Nikki explained.

Brenda woke from her trance when the image was gone. "No, wait, what happens next?"

"You keep on dancing over the Tickle Tree until you are so exhausted you nearly collapse.  It happens to all of us. It has a strange effect on you, you can't get enough, and then you can't take what you get."

"But ..." Brenda asked still confused.

"Oh, we go about partying, and eventually Amber lets you up from the tickle torture and gives you the opportunity to finish yourself off in anyway you choose from the 'Treasure Chest.'"

"The 'Treasure Chest?'"

"Yeah, it is a box of goodies that graduating seniors have donated for the ongoing pleasure of the rest of us when they left school." Nikki explained.

"You mean like ... toys?" Brenda asked.

"Yeah, dildos, vibrators, you name it." Nikki revealed.

"So I picked something, and everybody watched?" Brenda asked embarrassed.

"Sure.  We all have.  It was rougher in the past though, before we had someone who could hypnotize us. Now you're one of us. Nothing can be more humiliating or embarrassing than being sexually stimulated in public and then cumming in a personal way in front of the rest of us, Babe.  When there are no secrets, there are no problems.  That is why this is such a friendly place."

Brenda was in shock but now frustrated between her legs beyond belief. "Where is that treasure chest now." Brenda lamented to herself, flushed with the desire to finish herself off right there on the spot.

"There you are." Julie said standing in the doorway. "Catching up with last night?"

"Ah, yes ... Were you there?"

"Of course silly, I brought you, remember?"

"Oh, yeah.  I'm having trouble with my memory." Brenda confessed.

"That's because you were hypnotized." Julie explained.  "You did great."

"I did?"

"Yeah.  Nobody does anything they wouldn't be willing to do at some level when they are under hypnosis I'm told, and you proved to us that you are a natural performer just like most of the rest of us." Brenda smiled a sickly smile. "You'll fit right in nicely." Julie said putting her arm around Brenda's shoulder and pulling her in tight causing Brenda's smile to widen more. "Now let's find you something to wear for the Freedom Car Wash."

 * * * * *

Marnie woke to a series of light taps on her door.  "Are you going to join us for breakfast?" Sherry asked as she opened the door slowly.

"Ah, sure." Marnie accepted, looking at her hostess dressed in nothing but a gentleman's shirt. "Nice legs you got there, woman." She thought to herself. "I'll be right there. Oh, before you go, are we all ... you know, are we ...?"

"You mean done with our little contest?" Sherry replied.

"Ah, yes." Marnie confirmed hopefully.

"No, I'll need another one as good as last night, and your Brenda is as good as in." Sherry smiled, then backed out and closed the door.

"Oh gawd." Marnie thought, collapsing back onto the bed. "I've got to go through that again?"

"Okay. What to wear?" She thought, looking through the available outfits. "Oh, this thing." She thought, recognizing the bodysuit and mini-skirt outfit Sherry held up the day before. "Let's see how this works."

Marnie quickly showered, applied her makeup, and slinked into the bodysuit. When she looked in the mirror, she could tell that where it stretched the most, it revealed her more, as her areolas and nipples showed through the smoke colored material.  "I guess it would look a little tacky to wear a bra under this. I'll just wear this blouse over it unbuttoned." She decided.

When Marnie walked into the kitchen, Sherry smiled an acknowledgement indicating that Marnie was again her formidable competition.  Wilson had his head buried in the newspaper, but put it down, smiled, and replied appreciatively when Marnie said "Good morning," to him.  Sherry set down plates of pancakes and bacon, pitchers of juice and coffee, and a tray of syrup, jellies, and butter.  Marnie kept Wilson's eyes out of the newspaper by making a big production of reaching for things and placing them on his and her plates, giving him varying glimpses of her breasts under the open blouse as she moved.  They ate breakfast and talked about their plans for the day.  Wilson needed to make an appearance at several venues around the campus, but would be able to join them by 2:30-3:00. So, Sherry and Marnie vowed they would find something fun to do until then.

Marnie got up and took her and Wilson's dishes to the counter by the sink. "I'll get that." Sherry implored. 

"No, you folks are going way out of your way to be such good hosts, I insist that I clean up after this delicious breakfast." Marnie said taking Sherry's plate and juice glass from her hands. Marnie turned on the water and started to spray the dish she was holding, when the sprayer slipped in her greasy hand and sprayed her shirt.  She could hear Sherry's chair slide back in preparation to get up and take over, but Marnie headed her off insisting, "Ah, it was just an accident.  I know how to work it.  You just sit back and relax." She took off her dampened shirt and started to rinse the dishes, glasses, and flatware before putting them in the dishwasher.

Sherry and Wilson sat and talked to Marnie as she rinsed the tableware. They delighted in watching the muscles of her feminine body work and wriggle under the bodysuit. Then they enjoyed the rear peek from behind her under the wraparound mini-skirt and the full swell of her breasts from the side as she bent at the waist and turned to place the dishes in the bottom rack of the dishwasher.  Marnie felt kind of strange, putting on this little show for her hosts, but after the night before, she thought, how unusual could it really be.

When Marnie was through, she picked up her blouse, held it over her shoulder with her index finger, leaned back against the counter, and faced her audience. Sherry had a smile on her face and Wilson was attentive with both his big and little heads, as evidenced by the tent in his trousers. "Okay, another day, another contest to be won." Marnie thought as she looked back at them and smiled.

Wilson left to get dressed and Marnie agreed to let Sherry show her around the town.  Sherry cautioned her to be as sexy as she dared, because they were likely to cross paths with Wilson at some point in the day. Based on that, Marnie picked out a mid-thigh length black skirt with a slit up the left leg almost to the waistband and a silky-shinny dark gray long-sleeved blouse that she could wear with smoke colored hose and black heels.  Since she would be wearing a jacket outside, she decided to go braless for that moment she may need it.  She felt overdressed when she saw that Sherry was merely wearing black heels, black tights, and a beige sweater that hugged in down to an inch or two below her butt cheeks.

"Let me see you." Sherry said, pulling back the flaps of Marnie's coat.  Marnie watched as Sherry shook her head with mild disappointment. "I thought you were going to go out in what you dressed in this morning. You look like you are going to a business meeting, compared to me. Are you sure you want to wear this?"

"Ah, I'll go change." Marnie replied, appreciating the second chance to stay in the game.

Marnie went upstairs and brooded over how to trump Sherry.  She milled through the items of clothing and lingerie in the guestroom and decided upon black heels, black tights, and a loose fitting, translucent, white pullover, which she tied at her waste with a red sash. It gathered at the low neckline and had sleeves like a peasant shirt, but had loose tails below the sash that stopped right at her crotch.  If you were to focus on the top, you could tell she was braless, as there were hints from the darkness of her areolas showing through. "This should do it." She said to her reflection in the mirror, as she turned posing to the right and then to the left.

"Do you want to see where I go to get myself worked up for Wilson's big nights?" Sherry asked as they drove.

"Sure." Marnie replied now intensely curious.

 * * * * *

"Here, you can wear this." Julie said handing Brenda a white string bikini. 

Brenda took it and looked at it. "I can't wear this. It's so small and it's not lined, you can see right through it."

"Where have you been?  This is what we're wearing these days." Julie explained.

"Oh." 

"Besides, it is not so bad unless you go in swimming, then it is almost like being nude.  It is just enough that we can lay out on a regular beach, get an all over tan, and not get busted by the cops." Julie explained.

"But it is cold out.  We can't wear these outside." Brenda asserted.

"Of course not.  That's why we have the car wash at the 'Barn' by the road." Julie explained.

"The Barn?"

"Yeah," Julie said helping Brenda fit the bikini in place. "Wycleft Academy was started on property donated by a wealthy gentleman farmer named Wycleft.  The Barn is a stable for horses.  We have the cars drive in one end and out the other. There, you look fine.  You need honey not vinegar to attract wealthy flies.  Time for me to get mine on." She said donning a yellow bikini similarly constructed of the same material.  "Don't worry, The Barn is heated." 

Brenda looked at herself in a mirror from each side concerned that more of her breasts were visible from the sides of the small rectangles of translucent material than she was comfortable with.  Then she was alarmed at the view the bikini bottom gave of her shaved slit.  "I don't think ..."

"Not to worry.  Here, put this on." Julie said, handing her a short, wraparound, terrycloth skirt, which was nothing more than a towel with a Velcro closure.

They joined the rest of the squad in a studio at the Arts building. Car wash signs were already painted and squad members were attaching them to poles.  All the girls were similarly dressed in see through bikinis of different colors and some with designs, and micro-mini terrycloth skirts.  They each grabbed something and headed out and down a road to The Barn.

Julie volunteered herself and Brenda to stand by the roadside for the first shift.  Their coats kept their upper bodies warm, but did little to warm or hide their naked legs.  "Geez, it's cold out here." Brenda said shivering.

"You've gotta move a lot, watch me." Julie suggested.  Brenda watched as Julie jumped and waved at every car that drove by.  Her pale white legs were the major focus and just about every male driver slowed down, at least, to take a longer look.  Brenda was sure that many turned in toward the barn that did not intend to get their cars washed that Saturday.

Brenda started to jump excitedly when cars passed to get their attention and to wave them in.  Her jacket felt like a silk lined cylinder that her body was pistoning up and down in, causing her unexpected sexual excitement and hardening nipples.  She scissored her legs together to generate as much friction in her crotch as possible without blatantly reaching under her jacket and rubbing it. The cold air enveloping her legs and nipping at her pussy, kept her on her toes to stay warm in the rest of her body. Julie and Brenda were like frisky fillies joyfully waving in a large percentage of the few cars that came along the road for about an hour until they were spelled by another pair of girls.

 * * * * *

"Okay, here it is."  Sherry announced.

"What's this?"  Marnie asked confused by the cars parked at a windowless tavern.

"This will be our little secret, okay?"  Sherry said looking in Marnie's eyes for confirmation. "We call this place, 'The Inferno' but it's actual name is 'Suzy Q's.'"  Marnie was now more curious and confused.  "It has male dancers during the day and female dancers at night.  It is outside of the town's jurisdiction, and the county doesn't seem to care.  It makes this out-of-the-way place bearable, as far as I'm concerned.  And, it keeps most of the marriages around here happening."  Marnie's anticipation now peaked, "We women come during the day and get horned up for our men when they come home from work.  Then the men who need to, come home late from here horned up to satisfy us."

"Oh my!" Marnie replied rather flushed.

"Hi Ladies." Sherry said as they sat down. "This is my friend Marnie."

After introductions and a couple of drinks, "Sirius," by The Alan Parsons Project started to crescendo on the loudspeakers and some hunks pranced onto the stage.  Marnie gawked at them while some of Sherry's friends were still trying to make small talk.  The men walked around the edge of the stage pointing and smiling at the patrons as if they were acknowledging the regulars.

The men danced individually as they disrobed for tips. Then the ensemble danced at the edges of the stage gesturing as if calling any one of the patrons up. Sherry leaned in to Marnie and explained, "This is where we usually volunteer one of us gals to go up on stage to provide the rest of us with some heated vicarious action.   But, don't worry, they strictly follow the rule that no genitals directly touch the customers."

Marnie nodded her understanding and then looked around to see Sherry's index finger pointing down on top of Marnie's head from behind.  The next thing she realized, two mostly naked, well-muscled men stepped down and took her hands to lead her onto the stage.  She found herself surrounded by rippling flesh and no escape except with a struggle.

Sherry smiled at Marnie, while the audience screamed and applauded to encourage the upcoming performance.  Soon hands were touching her body in sensuous caresses, driving her nearly to faint.  First her sash was undone, threaded between her legs, and pulled up taught into her crotch to keep her in place. She put her arms around two strong shoulders to keep from falling, then hands snaked up under her top and tested the size, shape, and weight of her tits. Marnie fell back limply into the arms of a strong man who held her up, as the menacing sash moved her hips around while her breasts and nipples were being molested beneath her top.  Marnie was in a dreamlike state as she tried to reach out and put her hands on the bulging pouches she kept seeing, but they each managed to evade her attempts.  Eventually, the thonged pouches were pulled to the sides or completely off to reveal a nice array of semi-hard cocks and balls. This distracted her from the fact that her top was being pulled up and then whisked off over her head, leaving her in just heels and hose.

Now, all she could think about was having one or more of those virile schlongs ravaging away her rising sexual urges.  Then, the sash was pulled slowly along her crotch sending uncontrollable shivers through her body, and pulling the holder of it in front closer and seemingly more accessible as she reflexively stood up and bent forward.  She reached forward for balance, or maybe to touch him, but as he let go of the sash he grabbed her outstretched hands and held them to his naked hips.  The man holding the sash in back dropped it and put his hands on her hips with his fingers curled around her upper thigh pulling her back.  This bent over position kept Marnie looking ahead at a now stiff cock that she could not quite touch. 

Hands roamed her body with special attention paid to her naked hanging breasts. Marnie was humiliated at being molested in front of an audience of strangers, and embarrassed that her sexual needs were quelling any fight she may have to correct the situation.  She wanted that cock in front of her.  She needed that cock in front of her.  The audience be damned. The man holding her hands to his hip ground his pelvis forward, plunging his cockhead toward her face, in mock fornication teasing her cruelly, and the man behind her was mockingly humping her rear end teasing the audience mercilessly.  She could not take it and looked down to avoid the image of the tempting gristle poking at her face, only to find the other strippers were doing the Limbo under her. Their stiff cocks and full balls bobbed and weaved between their outstretched knees as they approached the center of the audience from under her.

The women were beside themselves with passion for the scene unfolding before them.  Tits were coming out from their coverings, hands were grabbing for their cunts, and moans joined the screams and hoots for the action on stage. 

Marnie was sweating and breathing hard when the music died down and the male strippers stole their way backstage and out of sight.  There was a generalized commotion as just about everyone in the establishment straightened their clothes and composed themselves enough to return to small talk and make a hasty exit to their own homes.  "Com'on Marnie dear," Sherry directed, waving her down off the stage, "we've got fish to fry."

Marnie's top was now more transparent from her perspiration than normal and clung to her in a more revealing way.  Her faced was red with passion unfulfilled and she kept looking back in the hopes that one of the strippers would return and finish with her what they started.  "What do you suppose those guys do with those hardons when they are off stage?"  She asked.

"I'm not sure, but there are stories, com'on, let's get outta here." Sherry replied.

 * * * * *

"Take off your jacket." Julie told Brenda. "We're up now."

Brenda took off her jacket and hung it on a hook at the edge of the riding ring. The Barn was a complete stable and ring used year round for those hot humid days of summer and icy cold days in the winter.  The oval riding ring had gates at the two ends. Some stadium seats were located in the middle of the stalls along the long sides taking up the space of about one and a half stalls.  The cars pulled into the ring from one end and drove out the other.

Brenda adjusted her top as best she could and looked concerned at her hard nipples poking through the stretchy material in the nippy air.  Then she approached the car Julie was standing by and noticed Julie flirting with three college guys. "Over here," she motioned, "this will be our first car." Julie doused the car with water from a hose.  "Can you start with the windows." She said rhetorically. 

Brenda took a soapy sponge from a bucket and tried to reach across the SUV, getting her top wet in the process.  The passengers of the car could not completely hide their excitement at her nipples now clearly showing through. She was not able to reach all the way, so the driver got out and offered to give her a lift.  Brenda reluctantly agreed and stepped on the step he made with his knit fingers and open palms.  With one arm extended across the windshield and the other across her tits, she lifted her other leg for balance in an arabesque, giving the driver a view under her terry cloth skirt worth smiling about enthusiastically to his friends.  Brenda proceeded to wash all of the windows around the vehicle while Julie and another cheerleader washed the body and tires.  When it was all soaped up, they stood back and watched while Julie rinsed it off.

"That'll be five bucks please." Julie announced with her hand out.

"What about the water spots?" the driver countered.

"We advertised a 'wash' not a 'dry.'" Julie explained.

"I've heard that we're supposed to ask specially for a dry." He re-asked.

"That costs twenty-five bucks more." Julie said with a smile.

The driver looked at his buddies and pony'd up the cash. "Okay, here, a wash and a dry."

"Well gals, time to dry."   Julie announced to Brenda and the other cheerleader. Then she took Brenda by surprise by pulling off her skirt and handing it to her. She and the other squad member then took off their terrycloth skirts, and started to dry off the vehicle by example to demonstrate for Brenda what they were intended for.  The boys got out of their car and watched the nubile bodies work at wiping down the surface of the vehicle.

With all attempts at further modesty gone, Brenda joined in the fun of teasing the boys with her body as her future teammates were attempting to do.  Her shaved pussy drew the most attention however, since her cleft was identifiable through the translucent nylon where the others had nondescript dark patches. They said they were finished, but the boys kept drawing their attention to wet spots in lower reaches of the car to prolong their view the tight athletic behinds working away on the car.

"Okay."  Julie said.  "That is your twenty-five dollars worth.  Time to move on boys." 

"No, wait."  The driver pleaded.  "I hear if we pay some more, that we can see one of you Ride the Geyser."

"I don't think you have enough money for that, Big Boy."  Julie said seductively.

"How much for that one?"  He said pointing to Brenda. 

"Oh, she can't Ride the Geyser, she isn't even enrolled here yet." Julie stated.

"Sure she can, how much?"

Julie looked at Brenda who was clueless to the ramifications of what they were negotiating on her behalf. "It's two hundred bucks." Julie decided.

The boys huddled and pooled every cent they had, "We only have a hundred and eighty bucks.  That should be enough." He said.

Julie looked at him and then at the money in his hand and acted unimpressed, but finally relented, took the money, and declared it a deal.

"Okay Brenda," she said huddling with her enthusiastically, "are you one of us?" Brenda nodded.  "Good.  Then for the sake of the squad and the value of washing thirty-six cars, we need you to Ride the Geyser."

"Do what?"

"Ride the Geyser.  You'll like it, really."  Julie said.  "You climb up on a couple of ladders and the rest you sit back and enjoy.

Brenda blushed, but did not know why.  She wanted into this special school and wanted to get along with everyone on the squad, so against her gut feeling, she agreed.  Julie distracted her with unrelated talk while two stepladders were set up next to the car and hoses reconfigured to reach from the other two stations. Then when the other two cars were finished and the gates shut behind their exit, Brenda approached one of the ladders and was then told to climb to the top.  She was mortified when she learned she was to straddle the parallel two-by-fours C-clamped to the tops.  Now she was too committed to back down, money had changed hands, the other bikini-clad cheerleaders had gathered and the Car Wash had come to a halt for the moment.

Two girls stood on the bottom rungs of the two ladders as the three boys each garnered a hose.  Two ran tepid water from utility sinks from either side of the barn and the other ran cold tap water from a regular spigot.  "Okay Brenda," Julie coached her, "hold on tight."

"Oh god." Brenda muttered and griped the boards in front of her, now less concerned about her pussy stretched open by sitting as she was on the boards than from the possibility of falling.

"Okay, now you know you have to stop the first time she cums after she surrenders her top." Julie reminded the three. "Okay, ready, go."

The three nozzles opened and they aimed them immediately at Brenda's snatch. Brenda lost her breath upon the impact, as it shocked her as much as it hurt. The squad-mates had to hide their giggles at the enthusiastic way the boys were aiming the jets at Brenda's pussy. However, they ended up grabbing the nozzles from them when it was apparent that the streams were too strong to accomplish a goal of making her squirm with pleasure.

When the boys were finished with the on-the-job training from the cheerleaders, they worked at getting the more desirable reaction from Brenda. At first, she wanted to escape the humiliation, the embarrassment, and the discomfort of the water streams, but eventually she transitioned into wanting the relief the water torture could potentially provide her.

The driver of the SUV, who had the cold-water hose, tried to regulate Brenda's response while also trying to tease her into to shifting positions from grabbing the boards in front of her to grabbing them from behind her.  He accomplished this by shooting the stream up at her breasts and at her face, but returned to her sensitive clitoris when she was leaning back in all her glory.

When Brenda was about to cum, she shifted back to the front grabbing position and tried protecting her pussy with one hand.  The driver went back to work on her tits and face with the cold water until she relented.  It was obvious she was close to cumming by most of those who were in tune with her, including the driver, who tried to distract her by hitting the bottoms of her feet with the cold-water stream.  Eventually, no amount of distraction could prevent a screaming, foot-flailing, tit-shaking orgasm from occurring.  For a moment, Brenda was oblivious to the streams still hitting her and giving her mini aftergasms. Soon it got to the point that she could take no more and pleaded with her last ounce of energy for them to stop hitting her with the water.

"Lose the top." Julie called to her.

"Please, please, I can't take any more of this." Brenda pleaded.

"Lose the top."  The girls started to scream. "Lose the top!"

Brenda was at the point of surrender, so she pulled the top up over her head, tossed it, and held back on so she wouldn't fall in her weakened state.  The driver cooled her pussy off with a gentle cool stream of water. It gave Brenda a chance to catch her breath and realize that she was in an elevated position, topless and her pussy exposed to all through the transparent material of her bikini bottom.  Humiliation and embarrassment overwhelmed her.  Her weakened state made it impossible to work herself off the boards, even if she tried, and just when she thought the worst was over, the tepid streams started up again.

"No! No!" She implored them until they all discovered the effect that jumping on the hoses had on her reluctance. 

The pulsing sprays were something she did not anticipate.  Her instinct was to try to push herself up away from the unbearably delicious sensations, but did not have the leverage or the strength to do so and only jiggled her breasts lewdly rewarding her onlookers for their efforts.  Again, the driver drove her to support herself from behind, only now, her nipples were free to stiffen to their maximum length atop her large free firm breasts.

"Oh God!" She called out to the ceiling. "This is too much ...I can't ...Oh god ...No ... Oh god no ..." The boys started to spray her feet.  She tried to avoid the intense tickling her soles were getting. Then they all switched back to hosing her snatch and everybody joined in to stomp and jump on the hoses driving Brenda insane with sexual abandon. "Oh God... Don't stop.  Whatever you do, don't stop ...OooooooEeeeeeeOooooooAhhh...Oh God stop, no more.  Please no more."  Then she lay completely back with nothing but her calves and armpits hooked around the boards to keep her from falling while the cheerleaders tried to wrestle the hoses from the boys who wanted the geyser ride to go on forever.

"Time's up, Boys,"

"Awww..." They whined.

"Maybe we'll see you all again sometime."  Julie offered.  "Here, help me get her down."

 * * * * * 

"Hey, Big Boy." Sherry said stroking Wilson's chin with her index finger. "When can you blow this joint and come home to Mama.  I've got a treat for you."  She said and opened her jacket so just he alone could see her outfit.  Not wanting to be outdone, Marnie opened hers too.  Wilson's eyes bugged out at the two ladies hot and ready to trot.  Their horniness wafted up and grabbed his nostrils like a couple of hooks to pull him from his duties.

"Okay. Okay." He said, pulling their jackets closed before someone saw what they were doing.  "Have you two been drinking?"  They nodded with smiles.  "I've got to catch up.  That's it, I am outta here."

When they arrived at the house, Marnie excused herself to go upstairs and change.  "The heck with losing this contest on purpose."  She thought. "I'm going to get some Wilson cock tonight."

Remembering the maid's costume in the back of the closet, Marnie pulled it out and put it on the bed.  Then she rummaged around and decided on some chaps style pantyhose.  "This will get him wanting extra pussy tonight."  She thought to herself as she looked at the outfit held up in front of her.

To the suspender hose, she added heels.  The Maid's outfit consisted of two basic pieces, a black satin skirt trimmed with white lace, and a bib-style top with a pleated formal looking white bib outlined in black satin. It was also trimmed in white lace, and it fastened to her neck by a collar with two buttons in back and two spaghetti ties at her lower back.  The edges ran down her sides just behind her breasts leaving her back completely bare.  The outfit was garnished by two white cuffs, a pair of black satin panties, and a French maid's tiara style cap.

She examined different postures in the mirror and concluded that she was loaded for bear the way the outfit showed off her well-toned legs and begged a peak at the braless tits behind the bib.  With the white trimmed black satin panties being part of the costume, the flared skit was so short it showed the bared patches between the top of the hose and the panty fringe. As a final touch, she stuck a white feather duster down the back of the costume that had hung with it in the closet and entered the living room, where Wilson and Sherry were smooching on the couch. "Can I get either of you anything from the bar?" She offered.

Wilson and Sherry looked up at her shocked and pleased with her forwardness and creativity.  "Why, yes, I'd like Bourbon on the Rocks and Mrs. Trainer will take a Scotch, right Honey?"

Marnie found her way around the bar and prepared the drinks while Wilson watched and Sherry talked on the phone.  After she served them she asked, "Will there be anything else, Sir?"

"Those books look like they need dusting, especially the ones on the bottom shelf." Wilson said, tongue in cheek.

"Right away, Sir." Marnie complied and bent straight-legged to dust them across the room from her hosts.  She enjoyed showing him her charms as much as the tent in his trousers revealed he was enjoying her show.  When she finished her calls, Sherry joined in the fun and pointed out other things she wanted Marnie to reach for, over and behind furniture.  Then the doorbell interrupted the moment.

"Would you please answer that?" Sherry asked.

"But I ..." Marnie balked, "Yes Ma'am." She finally conceded.

Marnie hid behind the door as she opened it to find a couple standing there eager to come in.

"Ah. a John and Liz are here to see you." Marnie announced to the Trainers.

"Oh yes, show them in." Sherry directed, staying in character.

"This way please."  Marnie said leading in the unexpected guests.

"What well mannered help you have now." Liz said, giving Wilson and Sherry a greeting hug.

"Yes indeed.  We are lucky to have her." Sherry said smiling at Marnie.

"Will your guests be staying for cocktails?" Marnie asked, hoping the answer would be "no."

Just then, the doorbell rang again.  "Could you get that please?  I'll get the drink orders." Sherry directed.

Marnie's expectations for the evening were shaken further when she answered the door to find another couple expecting to come in.  "Ah, oh, come this way, I think."  Marnie said.

"Ma'am, a Steve and Lucy are here to see you." Marnie told Sherry, with a touch of annoyance in her tone.

Sherry greeted them with hugs and the hugs continued around as a party was starting to form. Marnie dutifully took the drink orders and passed them around wishing the skirt were a bit longer. Then she met Sherry in the kitchen where she was throwing cheese, crackers, chips and dip together for quick appetizers.  "What is going on here?"  She asked.

"When I saw you playing the role of maidservant, I just had to make a party of it.  You're doing great.  Wilson is loving the way you are dressed and the way you are acting the part so well." Sherry explained.  "This will be a night to remember."

"Well, if you really ..."

"Thank you so much for bringing our little agreement to this level."  Sherry said patting Marnie's forearm.

With Sherry being so friendly and forward, Marnie decided to disclose, "Do you think ...?" Then she looked down at her fiddling fingers.

"What is it?  You can tell me, you can ask me anything." Sherry said in a caring way.

"Ah, I really need to have some of ... well you know.  Maybe Wilson could ... Would you mind sharing Wilson tonight?"  Marnie asked embarrassed.

"You really need it bad, hungh."  Sherry said grazing her hands up and down Marnie's upper arms to show she was in tune with Marnie's sexual frustration.

Marnie was so relieved that at least Sherry understood and did not summarily shoot her down.  "Oh yeah, after The Inferno, god, I need to have one in me, I need to be filled up so bad.  I don't think a good frigging like last night would even do it."  Marnie gushed before she knew what she was saying to her host in such an uninhibited way.  Then she blushed red with embarrassment at having made the uncensored admission.

"Don't worry, you cooperate with me and I'll personally see that you get what you are asking for."  Sherry assured her.  "Now, let's go out there and give our guests what They want.

Marnie was constantly on the move serving the appetizers and refilling the drinks.  Serving became more like an obstacle course though, as the guests loosened up and teased her with temporarily blocking her progress or groping her legs and the exposed portions of her butt.  Eventually, she was standing before John and asked him and Liz if they wanted anything more.

John looked at Liz and then back at Marnie, "Yeah, I'd like to have those panties."  He said with a hopeful laugh.  Liz playfully slugged him in the arm and they both looked up at Marnie and waited for her response.

Marnie looked at Sherry; Sherry nodded and smiled; She looked at Wilson, and he moved forward to the edge of his seat.  "Oh god." She thought.  "What have I gotten myself into?"  Then figuring that Wilson had already seen her in the all together, she turned facing away from him, put her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and bent forward as she lowered them to the ground and stepped out. She tossed them to John, who caught them and sniffed them deeply as if he was savoring an expensive wine.

Looking closely at what his request revealed, John suggested, "Honey, you should shave like that.  It is incredibly sexy." and then Liz took the panties from him in a huff and pulled them down over his head.

Marnie now knew that with suspender hose, she was in effect bottomless.  The short flared skirt showed her lower butt cheeks, so she planned to tug on the front, keep her legs together, and avoid any bending.  She worked her way around again for drinks, but when she got to Lucy, and asked her if she wanted anything else.  Lucy, who was drunk, said jealously, "Yes, I'd like to see what you have that pushes that top out so much. Okay?"  Then stood up, walked behind Marnie, and unbuttoned the collar before Marnie could put down her tray.  Then as Marnie tried to scoop the falling bib back up in place, Lucy untied the laces at the bottom and whisked the whole top away.

Marnie put the tray up against her naked breasts and a hand down to her pubic mound aghast at being suddenly topless as well as effectively bottomless before these strangers.  Her humiliation had her frozen like a deer in headlights, huddling her most private and sensual parts in a losing battle at modesty.  Liz moved beside her and tried to loosen her up by telling her that she was beautiful and had nothing to be ashamed of from others looking at her body while gently tugging on a forearm. "You know," she whispered, "I was at The Inferno today. Com'on, don't be shy now."

Marnie let her arm down and instead held the tray across her pubic area while allowing the guests to get their fill of her fine breasts for a woman her age. They marveled at their natural size and relative defiance of gravity, considering her having had a child.  Lucy looked even more annoyed when she saw how magnificent they were, and from the way her husband and the others were appreciating them.

"Here Marnie, would you pass this?"  Sherry asked, handing Marnie the tray with a cheese block and crackers.

Marnie's hands were now of little use when the guests dared to touch and grope her nipples and tits.  Her head felt feverish and her pussy was on fire.  Sherry noticed from the glistening between Marnie's upper thighs when she bent forward to serve the guests that she was lubricated and overflowing. 

When she got back around to John, he tried to make it look as if Marnie was the cause of his drink spilling into his lap as Liz tried to cut him some cheese. "Oh jeez, you're gonna have to help me clean this up."

"Oh, I'm sorry." Marnie exclaimed.

John pulled his pants and shorts down to his knees and sat back. "Here."  The drunk John said, still caught in the trap of the scent from Marnie's panties on his head.  "Start here."

Marnie just stared flabbergasted at his erect cock waiting for her to clean it. "Finally," she thought, "a cock I get to play with."

Wilson and Steve congratulated their buddy for his unabashed boldness, while the women tried to hide their smirks of surprise and glee behind a hand or sucked in lips.  Marnie looked at Sherry who was seemingly indicating that it was okay to go ahead, if Marnie wanted to, so Marnie bent down, put her hands on either side of John's hips and placed her mouth on his ready gristle.

Grateful that Marnie was doing the work that she, Liz, did not particularly enjoy doing, Liz let Marnie go at it with no interference on her part.  Lucy was feeling better about things now seeing the slutty side of Marnie and gave Steve the go ahead to get in on it if he wanted to.  Steve pulled his pants down and sat with his erection pulsing in anticipation of Marnie doing to him what she was doing to John.  Everyone's attention shifted back and forth from Marnie's lips and hanging breasts to John's sexual response from the oral pleasure she was giving him.

Everyone but John and Marnie watched in awe as Sherry moved up slowly behind Marnie with the oddest and biggest dildo they had ever seen.  It had a slight curve and a normal sized corona, but it grew steeply in girth as it went back to a handgrip behind a large knot.  As she drew closer, they could make out the
pebbled surface covering it that resembled goose bumps. As she touched it to Marnie's nether lips, Marnie melted with a groan in John's lap.  Sherry started easing it in and out slowly, adding a centimeter of depth every so often.  Liz watched John carefully.  When he was too close to cumming for her comfort, she raised her hand up to signal that Marnie should stop.  Sherry plunged the dildo in suddenly, distracting her and turned it so Marnie would be forced to move in Steve's direction, and then she pushed Marnie forward with it toward Steve.

It was clear to Marnie what she should do so she bent at the waist and worked her oral magic on Steve's responsive dickhead.  Sherry worked at getting Marnie to a point and keeping her there while Steve was in ecstasy.  Lucy amused herself by feeling the breasts she was envying and tweaking the slut's nipples to remind her who was better.  Finally, she looked at Steve and realized that he might be past the point of no return and urgently called out to Sherry waving her hand, "have her stop! Have her stop!"

Sherry pushed in the dildo and tilted it up to have Marnie arise from Steven's cock.  She kept up the motion for Marnie who was now supporting herself with her hands on her knees, sticking her pussy back for Sherry's easy access. It did not matter to Marnie that she was displaying a posture that was absurdly lewd; she wanted the relief Sherry could give her.

"Wait, before you go, let's get a picture to remember the moment." Wilson requested. John and Steven stood on either side of Marnie with their pants down to mid-thigh and Liz and Lucy on the outside of them.

"Grab their cocks, Dear," Sherry insisted with the movement of the dildo, "and smile."  FLASH

John and Steven each grabbed a breast and held a nipple between their thumb and index fingers.  FLASH

Then Sherry swung the dildo down through Marnie's legs and crouched down in front, causing Marnie to lean back into John and Steven's arms while Sherry worked it in and out from the front.  She squeezed their cocks as they each sucked on a nipple. FLASH

"Oh god Eddie, you're too big!"  Marnie exclaimed when Sherry almost had the monster cock in her up to the knot.

Then Sherry stopped, leaving the dildo stuck in the frantic Marnie while she said goodbye to her guests.  When she came back, Marnie was almost ready to collapse.  She picked the fallen dildo up from the floor, much to Marnie's relief and said, "You said you were interested in having some of Wilson's cock, well here it is."

Wilson had his pants and shorts all the way off sitting with a big smile on his face.  Marnie mechanically slid her mouth up and down his cock. She was only interested in finishing herself off, but managed to get Wilson hot and bothered nevertheless.

"That's good." She said. "Now we'll let 'Eddie' as you called it, fill you up." Sherry shoved it in to the hilt.

"Oh god, Eddie, you're too big! Ooooo." Marnie pleaded, and fell forward hugging Wilson's head tightly for balance.  Wilson decided to have fun playing with her hanging udders and in particular, pinching, pulling, and tweaking her engorged nipples. Meanwhile, Sherry played with varying the depth and pace of the strokes to prolong their fun with Marnie for as long as possible.  Finally, she misjudged a stroke and Marnie screamed into orgasm and nearly choked Wilson while Wilson put a death pinch on her nipples.  Since Sherry could not control the time of the orgasm in the end, she went for giving Marnie as many as she could, until Marnie could take no more and collapsed on the couch next to Wilson.  She passed out shortly after, still holding his cock. 

 * * * * * 

"Can you handle any more fun today?" Julie asked Brenda back at the dorm.

"Maybe after a quick nap."  Brenda said sleepily.

"Okay, I'll check back with you later."  Julie said.

Brenda fell asleep immediately in a fetal position with her hands over her pussy.

"Okay Sleepy Head, time to get ready for the party."

"Party?"  Brenda said trying to rub the sleepiness from he eyes.

"Yeah, com'on." Julie said.  "Here, wear this."

"Where are we?"  Brenda asked as they pulled into the driveway of a very large house.

"This is the home of one of the day students that goes to Woodland Academy. Isn't it nice?"  Julie explained.

"Wow, Woodland must have a lot of rich kids going there." Brenda remarked impressed with what she saw.

"You could do worse than a Woodland grad, for sure."  Julie confirmed.

When they entered, the size and style of the place took them.  "Can I take your coats girls?" A smiling boy offered.

They mingled and the boys attended to them royally as the boys outnumbered the girls two to one.  "Avoid the punch." Julie warned Brenda. "It's spiked."

Eventually, all ears were on the conversation between a boy named Russ and the captain of the cheerleaders named Diane.  It was heating up in a flirtatious way and it was clear that Russ was speaking for the guys and Diane for the girls.

"Okay, we'll get naked, but there have to be rules and you guys have to get naked first." She said.

Some of the boys huddled and discussed what they would do.  "Okay," Russ said, "we'll take off our clothes at the same time you do, shirt for shirt, underwear for underwear."

"No deal." Diane said.  "If you want to see us naked, we'll only let those of you see us that are willing to have your clothes off, your cocks in your hands, and stroking them like you appreciate what we are doing for you."

The boys and most of the girls huddled separately.  Diane was having trouble getting support from her schoolmates, so she explained.  "Com'on, you know you like to show it off, you all do, look at the way you are all dressed." 

"But not the whole thing?" One complained.  "It's too embarrassing to show everything to those weinerheads."

"They might attack us." Another said concerned.

"Don't worry about that.  Leave that all to me.  I just need you to follow my lead and we are going to have fun with these Woodland pricks.  Trust me." Diane asserted.

"Not everyone is willing to get their cocks out unless we get a preview."  The Russ announced.

"Here." Diane said, pulling his head into her cleavage and mashing it around. Then she dramatically let him up for air and declared, "You'll just have to trust us boys.  Besides you all have nothing we haven't all seen before." 

The boys huddled again while Diane just smiled back at her group.  "Okay," Russ said, "we'll do it, but you have to make a show of it.  You just can't just take off your clothes and then put them right back on."  He said proudly, thinking they had thought of the one last loophole.

"Oh, we'll make a show of it, but we make the rules."  Diane reasserted.  "We'll only show our stuff to those of you who have your clothes off and are working your things like you appreciate the show.  If you stop, then we get dressed.  Do you understand?" The boys nodded with smiles of anticipation.  "If one of you  stops," She said for clarification, "then we all get dressed."  The boys looked at each other to warn each other that anyone who would screw it up for the rest would get it.  Russ nodded the group's assent.  "Now, they have to stay hard." Diane said looking right at Russ' crotch, "or the show's over remember."

"But you are going to put on a Show for us right?"  Russ said to get confirmation.

"Oh, you'll like the show alright." Diane confirmed.  "Where should we do it?" Everyone looked around.  "How about in there?  We can close the door on anyone who doesn't want to play by the rules."  They agreed to the large study off of the receiving room.  "Now you boys go in there and throw out your clothes."

"Throw out our clothes?!" One boy said.

"That is how we are going to know that you followed the rules and it is time for us to come in and start your show."  Diane said.

Most of the boys filed in, some excited, some grumbling.  The ones that didn't go in were too embarrassed to look at the girls in the eyes and eventually moved to another room to rationalize their cowardice.  Eventually Diane knocked on the door.  "You boys ready yet?"  Then the door opened and clothes came flying out in bundles.  When the clothes stopped, the giggly girls huddled close as they padded into the room.

Their eyes widened as everywhere they looked, they saw red-faced boys with their cocks in their hands pumping away just as Diane had required them to do.  "Good for you, Boys.  Now you get a show."  Then she started to take off her vest in a dance to silent music.   "Can anyone put on some tunes?"  One boy left the room covering his genitals with his hand as he ran in search of some appropriate music.  Music was piped in before he returned.  As he reentered the door, some of the boys outside, who were unwilling to abide by the rules, tried to crane their necks to see some female flesh inside, but were disappointed to see only their compadres naked.

With music giving them the incentive to dance and with Diane leading the way, one step ahead of them, the girls started to do what they thought would be a sexy dance and striptease.  The boys were getting more and more excited as the clothes were slowly coming off.  With half of the girls down to just their bras on top, a shriek rang out and everyone looked at the clothed boys that they saw looking in through the windows.  The girls covered their upper bodies with their arms and some of the naked boys scrambled with bobbing hardons to close the curtains.

"Okay." One of the boys said, "keep going."

"Okay, but keep stroking." Diane reminded.

They continued to dance, with Diane the first to tease them with flashes of her panties while pretending to take off her skirt.  Just then, the door flew open and a naked boy ran in to join his buddies.  Diane laughed and the other girls giggled at the sight and continued the teasing.  Diane was down to just her bra and panties when Brenda, Julie, and the others were teasing their audiences as Diane had done with hers just before.

Diane zeroed in on the boy most likely to spill seed and approached him in a seductive manner.  The precum drop holding precariously to the top of his corona was her best clue.  She fondled her breasts through her bra and straddled his knee while he pumped furiously away. "Do you want a peek?"  She asked him.  He nodded his head affirmatively like his life depended on it.  "Watch where you point this gun."  She said putting her index finger on the eye of his serpent.

It was all he could handle.  He bucked up and shot his pearl jam all over her finger and hand.  It was humiliating for him to cum in front of his classmates and embarrassing to let it go before he could get a close look at all the goodies promised him.  Things momentarily died down as all eyes were on him and his attempts to restore his flaccid penis to the qualifying stiffness. Diane kept the girls from dancing until the boys, policing their own, threw the unfortunate out of the room. 

When the dancing resumed, the girls watched as Diane zeroed in on her next target.  The other girls individually got the idea and picked out their own pigeons to knock off. Brenda's first guy was easy.  This was her element.  She liked to tease boys.  By the time she let him remove her miniskirt, all she had to do was to grab a feel of his balls and curiously stroke the underside of his shaft and he was shooting all over himself.

Julie's guy was getting wise to it, watching his buddies thrown out the door one-by-one like spent soldiers. She grew frustrated that he wasn't putting in enough effort on his shaft, so she warned him, "Either you get to work on it like you appreciate what I'm doing for you, or I'll take matters into my own hands."  He wanted to be around for the brass ring, so he continued to mini-max his efforts and pace his sexual responses.  Julie ended up grabbing his cock and pumping it herself.  He resigned himself to the magic of the moment and sat back to enjoy it.  He let his now unoccupied hand wander up and down the back of her leg and venture under the leg hole of her panties, that is, until he was just about to cum and she stopped.

"Hey!  What's the idea?" He complained. She was now standing in front of him, arms akimbo, and proud of her work.  Moments later he cursed, "Damn you," and put his own hand back to work on obtaining his relief and took himself over the edge, cumming in several spurts landing at her feet.

And so the evening went on in the study, one Woodland boy after another left the private party, and only Diane was in the end topless.  She was the biggest exhibitionist of them all anyway.  As soon as the girls outnumbered the boys, all it took were their hands on the young boy bodies to knock each of them out of the game.  On the way back to the dorm, Brenda thought to herself, "I wonder if they'll let me see the Treasure Chest again tonight?"

 * * * * *

Marnie stirred from a deep sleep to the warm breath and lips of Sherry touching her between her legs.  She looked up at Sherry's hairy snatch over her head. "Wha...?" She said trying to sit up.

Sherry hugged her head down on Marnie's pussy then raised up and said, "I just wanted to thank you for being such a good sport and playing the game so well."

"You really don't need to ..." Marnie sleepily tried to explain."

"No, I want to show you how grateful we are for the last two glorious nights." Sherry continued and then started to lap at Marnie's nether area like a dog.

Marnie discovered how sore she was down there and began to welcome the soothing affection.  She was conflicted though, about allowing her host, a woman, to lick her there.  While Sherry's tongue began to dig in and find the more localized erogenous parts of her pussy, Marnie lay back and stared up at the waiting hairy patch above her, contemplating whether she was willing to let the pleasurable attention go ahead, or call it off.  When she finally decided that it felt too good to give up, she reached up and parted the curly hairs to see the glistening pink flower budding out.  Sherry moaned into Marnie's snatch, and Marnie liked the feeling, so she stroked Sherry's petals to get her to moan some more.  "Oh god yes!" Sherry said looking back at Marnie momentarily and then mouthing Marnie's cunt more aggressively. 

Now Marnie felt in charge and propped herself up to kiss Sherry the way she was being kissed by Sherry.  "Oh yes, taste Wilson, taste me, you're fantastic." Sherry exclaimed, hugging her body down onto Marnie's.  Marnie merely needed to hold herself up by wrapping her arms around Sherry's lower back to lick and suck on Sherry's parts as aggressively as Sherry was doing to her.  As it turned out, Sherry came first, straightening her legs back and grinding her face gratefully into Marnie's cunt.  It was all Marnie needed from Sherry to have her own relieving orgasm.

"Thank you."  Was all Sherry said, as she slid off to Marnie's side and fell asleep using Marnie's inner upper thigh as her pillow, her arm resting limply across Marnie's lower belly and her leg slung across Marnie's stomach under her breasts.  "I sure hope Brenda likes this school." Marnie thought as she drifted off to sleep.